ã€ŠAscension of the Monster Queenã€‹


 Chapter 1: "Am I going to die over a cat?"

    A tragic idt befell the young Nessa on a snowy night. A drunk truck driver had fall asleep at the wheel, unable to recover control of the truck wh it slipped on icy roads and bulldozed into her part''s car.

    Her tire world had be shattered, her peaceful life as she knew it had be forever altered.

    She crawled out of the flipped car to aid her parts, collecting scratches on her bruised skin from the brok ss. She approached her mom first to check on her condition, as she had managed to crawl out of the car and was the closest to her.

    "Nessa, we are so sorry, grow up to be strong and¡­ never rely on anyone¡­ Mom and dad loves you." Her mother suppressed the urge to cough the blood in her throat out as shey on the snowy road.

    Her blood melted the snow a the child''s hands and pooled a them, giving Nessa thest bit of warmth a mother could before passing away. Numerous shouts from the coordinating doctors and officers were overpowered by the wail of a single child that night.

    Nothing more could be done for it was toote for anything to be done. Nessa''s only family members had left before her very eyes.

    The officers that took charge of the idt tried their best to find any family member that could care for her. The fruitless search ded with them reluctantly handing her off to an orphanage.

    Years passed in the orphanage, and Nessa never let anyone adopt her because she did not want any other part besides her own.

    She wt to school and lived a peaceful life with the other orphans, and wh she turned eighte, the girl began working and moved into a small, nice apartmt where she livedfortably and continued school.

    Growing up, Nessa locked herself off from the world, she had no frids and wanted  so she became the ultimate loner who spt her time on games to escape reality.

    Nessa had no idea that fate had something else in store for her¡ªa brand-new experice to rece the void in her life. It all started on Nessa''s neth birthday wh the young woman was taking her exam to conclude another year of college.

    ''My life is boring as hell, if only I had made a few frids wh I was younger. I am sick of living this life, it''s like I''m living like a lonely olddy on the verge of dying.'' Nessa reflected as she walked home.

    Wh she arrived at her apartmt, she sat down on the couch in the living room and sighed as she looked a the room. The absce of any other living creature reminding her of her loneliness.

    "I''m hungry," she muttered as she parted her long ck hair, removed her sses, and tered the kitch.

    ''Do I have anything to eat?'' she inquired internally, oping the refrigerator to find it empty.

    ''I forgot to go shopping¡­'' She thought as she untied her tie and wt into her room to change out of her uniform before freshing up for work.

    While taking a bath, the girl closed her eyes and let the water flow down her curvaceous body, remembering her parts'' crash because she knew if her mother hadn''t shoved her away from the front seat, she would have be crushed by the truck as well.

    ''I can''t get this out of my head...'' she thought as she clched her fists, despising her home and her miserable life.

    After she finished her bath, Nessa changed into long ck pants, a shirt, a jacket, and boots.

    ''I have a lot of work to do¡­'' She sighed as she grabbed her phone, stuffed it into the pocket of her jacket, put on her sses, and headed to work at the bakery, as it was her only way to support herself and pay rt.

    Nessa was a beautiful and intelligt nerd with very few desires in life, but she was notzy; she worked hard ev though she despised her life in the hopes of one day creating a life for herself that she would joy.

    While walking to work, she embraced the cool, fresh, minty air, which put her at ease.

    "My cat!" A child''s scream caught her atttion, she swiveled her head in the direction of the cry and saw a little boy who was prepared to cross a busy street in order to rescue a terrified cat, which was stuck in the middle of the road.

    ''Is that kid insane?!'' she wondered as she rushed up to him and grabbed him by the cor.

    "What exactly do you think you are doing? Are you an idiot?!" Nessa scolded the child who almost threw away his life.

    "I am not an idiot! That is my kitty! His feet are injured, I just turned away for a minute..." he started bawling due to the tse atmosphere, causing Nessa to sigh.

    "I understand you want to save it, but you are being reckless¡­ You need to think carefully before doing certain things." she replied, sighing once more as she looked at his pitiful face.

    "Are you willing to die for your cat?" She asked, and his eyes trembled as he stared at her. Nessa th released the kid now that she was certain he wouldn''t run off into the traffic.

    "No, I love him! I don''t want to die¡­ but I do want to save him! Please help me, miss." he earnestly requested; a rare smile th appeared on Nessa''s face as she patted him on the head.

    "Where are your parts?" she questioned.

    "They are busy¡­" he replied, avoiding her gaze.

    "Too busy to look after their child? They are some parts¡­ I will get your precious cat, so stay put." She dered, waiting for the stop light toe on. She carefully crossed the road once it did and gtly tossed the cat over to the little boy who caught it.

    "Thank you!" he waved with one arm th walked away. Nessa gave a light smile of acknowledgmt as she walked toward the sidewalk.

    But at the momt her foot left the g, the lights wt back on. She was about to run wh she saw a car speeding towards her and froze due to the sudd shock and trauma.

    "Oh no, am I going to die over a cat?" Nessa uninttionally blurted, her eyes widing as she remembered her parts'' death. A bright light abruptly shed before her, knocking her unconscious and dragging the girl away so fast that ev the driver didn''t see her.

    "Mom, the youngdy who saved my cat was here." the child said as he returned with his mother, but Nessa was nowhere to be found.

    "She''s gone¡­" he solemnly stated, unable to thank her properly.

    "You''ll have another chance to thank her. Come on." His mother consoled him as she walked away. He frowned as he looked back at the girl''s keyring on the floor.

 Chapter 2: Weird land

    Am I dead?'' she wondered as she felt as if she was drowning wh she felt someone''s grip on her wrist pulling her up and wh she oped her eyes, she saw someone with long beautiful hair and a pretty smile on their face, but wh she oped her eyes Nessa quickly shut them back due to a bright light.

    She squinted until her eyes adjusted, th slowly oped them once more to find herself lying in a flower field and there was no one with her.

    "Huh? where is this?" she muttered as she stood up and noticed a phoix-like creature flying over her head. Her eyes wided in shock as her heart matched the irregr mes that pulsed across the sky.

    "Am I dreaming?" she thought as she pinched herself.

    "Ouch, I am not dreaming¡­ This isn''t Tokyo though, so where the hell am I?" she pondered aloud as the phoix''s roar echoed across the fields. The birds lying within the trees took flight from fear; the girl swayed with the flowers, her heart thumping with each wingbeat of the birds.

    ''I can feel pain and my heart is beating so I am not dead or dreaming¡­ I need to know where this is¡­'' The girl thought while clutching her head, attempting to ease a headache caused by confusion.

    ''I was about to be hit by a car, and it was all because I saved a cat. Why do I always d up in trouble?'' She sighed as she wandered under a tree on a hill that overlooked the forest below.

    "This is strange¡­ I''ve never se anything like it before. I mean, I''ve read about phoixes in books and se them on TV, but this is the real deal, I know it." she mumbled as the phoixnded beside her, sding her small frame flying to the tree trunk.

    "I don''t want to be eat, no thanks." she told the phoix, still paranoid and terrified about everything a her in this strange new world.

    "I just had to mtion food¡­ now I''m hungry¡­" She mumbled as the phoix gazed at her with glowing eyes, making the girl ev more terrified.

    "Creepyyyy¡­ Someone help¡­" She whimpered as her hands trembled. She gasped as the phoix began to glow, causing apples to grow on the tree.

    "Apples¡­" she uttered while struggling to reach one. The phoix flew up, picked an apple with its beak and ced it on a nearby branch. The girl gave a gratuitous smile wh she noticed the phoix''s gaze still lingered on her.

    "T- thank you," she stuttered, th carefully jumped off the tree. She ate the apple while taking in the unfamiliar surings.

    "If there''s one thing I have learned in life, it''s that no matter where you are, who you''re with, always fight for your survival. And since I don''t know where I am, I need to find out. I have no inttion of dying as of yet, I am too young." She dered while walking down the hill; the phoix flew away soon after.

    The girl noticed a path in the forest on her short stroll and decided to take it despite having no idea where she was going.

    "I feel drained¡­" She mumbled as she approached a crossroad separating the forest into differt sections where she heard screams that lit up her sses.

    ''What was that?'' she inquired as she noticed a man shing three people across the chest with a ck sword.

    ''Huh? What the hell happed?'' she thought as the guy turned a; she jumped into one of the trees and hid herself.

    ''I am so dead, I am really dead meat¡­'' she thought as she watched him empty their carriage and leave. She climbed down the tree once she could no longer see his silhouette.

    "Are they dead?" she asked as she approached the carriage. A man nearing death grabbed her ankle, nearly causing her to scream. Out of fear of the killering back, she forcefully covered her mouth as tears ran down the guy''s cheek.

    "Please¡­ take it... don''t let him find it." The dying man mumbled as she slowly lowered herself near his side and examined his wounds.

    "Take what?" she asked. His eyes hummed with a gre glow causing the girl''s hands to tremble, but she did not leave.

    "Keep... it safe." he murmured as a gre diamond appeared in the palm of his hand and he ced it on herp.

    "I... I apologize¡­ for the inconvice¡­ but this is critical¡­" he said with a smile before taking his final breath. She closed his eyes, grabbed the crystal, and stood up.

    ''What is this?'' she inquired as she approached the carriage and saw the horse staring at her with fear in its eyes and caution in its subtle movemts. She smiled gtly as she approached the  beauty.

    "Hello." she spoke softly as she extded her hand, but the horse pulled back.

    "They seem to be wealthy and their carriage appears to be something that royals would have." She made conversation to ease the horse''s nerves as it braced its head against her palm.

    "I am curious where this is. Do you know where I can get help or meet other people?" She inquired as she looked a the carriage and noticed a small pouch containing money, which she collected and ced in her pant pocket before the horse approached her.

    "Will you take me?" she asked, and it neighed fearlessly, th she got on and held on tight as it ran off.

    "I have never ridd a horse before, so please take it slowly." She urged the horse as she closed her eyes and held tight.

    While riding, the girl smelled something pleasant and slowly oped her eyes, only to be surprised by a path of flowers.

    "Whoa¡­" She eximed as the horse sped by various creatures and she looked up at the beautiful differt trees.

    "They are lovely¡­" She muttered as the horse approached an oping and rode down a path by the side of a hill.

    "What is this ce?" she asked, looking at the intersecting mountain range and waterfalls.

    ''Perhaps this world isn''t so bad.'' She thought as they rode through a valley. Momtster the horse copsed abruptly, causing her to get a few bruises and rashes from rolling to a halt. Her eyes wided as she saw an ogre standing before her with a sword at her neck.

    "Wow¡­ I am good as dead now." she said as a crash in the mountains startled the ogres, making them jump in fear.

    "It''s the hunters¡­" The ogre with the sword at her neck stated to the others.

    "Who would have thought you guys were real?" she blurted aloud making the ogre inspect her, puzzled.

    "You are not from a here, are you?" the ogre asked.

    "A female ogre?" Nessa asked as the ogre helped her up, th sighed as Nessa nervously chuckled upon seeing the horn on the side of her head.

    "Wee to our world¡­ This is a magical ce, are you a summoner?" she asked but Nessa only stared at the horse and didn''t answer the ogre''s question because she didn''t trust them.

 Chapter 3: Overwhelmed

    "You don''t know, I see, we just assumed you were one of the hunters or something, especially at your speed," The girl said as she untied the horse and it stood up.

    "Sorry, where are you going?" The girl inquired.

    "Um... anywhere with people," She replied.

    "You are definitely not from a here," The girl said, and Nessa smiled nervously.

    "Things get pretty nasty sometimes, it''s good to know how to fight for your life, I hope you find your way, my name is Dalia," She said and Nessa smiled.

    ''Dear god, save me, I have no idea what I am doing, any more surprises and I will probably die from a heart attack,'' She thought.

    "You are correct, I am not from here, my name is Nessa, nice to meet you," She said as she shook Dalia''s hands and Dalia''s eyes wided as they glowed purple th she moved away from Nessa, smiling nervously.

    ''I am an idiot, I know nothing about these creatures,'' She thought, ''but for some reason, ev though I am scared, I am not terrified, I guess it''s my survival instincts kicking in.''

    "I am sorry," Nessa apologized as the other ogres stared at her.

    Dalia was tall, with a ck horn on the side of her head, long ck hair, purple eyes, big boobs, a slim waistline, and fair skin.

    "Don''t apologize, the horse is magical, I can tell, it will guide you, stay with it and stay on the path, I hope to see you again sometime soon Nessa," Dalia said with a bright smile, and Nessa''s eyes wided as she stared at the girl while realizing that the monsters are not all the same, ev ogres can be fridly and they were not like the books she read made them out to be.

    ''Well they were just fairytales, maybe all those monsters actually do exist in this world, I want to live and see what my life can be like here,'' Nessa thought.

    "I am sure we will see each other again, see ya," Nessa said as she got back on the horse and rode off.

    "That girl, who is she?" A guy asked and Dalia looked at him.

    "Let''s head back to the vige, I got a change of feelings, maybe it''s a good one, that girl is filled with hope, that''s for sure," She responded as they rushed off into the mountains.

    Nessa finally arrived in a city after a short journey.

    "Wow," She eximed as she gazed out at the vast city in front of her and the viges in the mountains.

    "Where am I?" She wondered as she rode her horse through the city and noticed how crowded it was so she got off of it.

    "This is a kingdom," She said, looking a and noticing the castle at the very back of the city by the hilly areas.

    "It''s kind of amazing to think all of this actually exists," Nessa mumbled as she bumped into something and her eyes wided as she turned a to see a huge rabbit standing behind her.

    "M- monster," She said quietly.

    "I am not a monster; I am just a magical animal," The rabbit exined as Nessa fell to her knees before him.

    "What''s the matter?" The rabbit asked, grabbing her arm and pulling her up.

    "How can someone who isn''t from here survive?" She asked as the rabbit stared at her.

    "Are you a summon?" It asked and she looked at him th sighed.

    "Come, let me talk to you, you need to know something about this ce," The rabbit said, pulling her into an alley with him, and she sighed.

    "I can tell you''re not a reincarnation, you didn''t die beforeing here, maybe you were summoned by mistake, but now that you are here, there''s no turning back, you have to find a way to survive, these things happ a lot, this world is filled with magic, good and bad, a creature like me belongs to someone, not all but most, you have a lot to learn," The rabbit said and she frowned.

    "Kid, you have hope in your heart, longing for a new advture, this is your chance, use it wisely, here," Said the rabbit as he handed her a whip.

    "Use it as you please, to protect yourself, a beauty like you will need it in a world like this, see you a, Nessa," It said and her eyes wided as it shape-shifted into a tiger and ran off.

    "Beauty?" She asked as she walked out of the alley, looking for a ce to eat in the city wh she caught sight of herself in the ss windows of a cafe and her eyes wided in shock as she stared at herself.

    ''What the hell? my tire appearance has changed,'' She thought.

    Nessa''s hair was long and , her eyes were pink, and she had the same big breasts and curvaceous body with fair, glisting skin.

    "Not bad, I need to change my clothes too," She said as she tered the cafe, and everyone stared at her as she sat down by the counter.

    "Can I have a cup of coffee, please?" She questioned.

    "Coming right up, would you like milk with it?" Asked the barista.

    "Yes," She replied, and he wt to make her coffee, she took a deep breath as she noticed people whispering.

    "Are you new a here?" He asked.

    "Yeah... I am not from a here," She replied, and he smiled before handing her the coffee.

    "How much is it?" She inquired, with her gaze fixed on him.

    "Since you are new a here, it''s on the house, wee to the kingdom of Asr," The barista said as he wt to td to his other customers, and she smiled as she drank her coffee and got a pastry to eat.

    After finishing, the girl left the coffee shop and continued walking through the city, looking for a ce to stay because the sun was setting and she didn''t want to spd the night outside in a ce she knew very little about.

    "I am tired, I have traveled all the way here and I feel weak for some reason," Nessa mumbled as her vision blurred. The horse approached her and shoved her on the arm with his mouth, and she smiled and petted him.

    "Thank you for bringing me all the way here," She said, smiling as she braced her head against his.

 Chapter 4: Shapeshifter

    "Can I ev survive here?" she asked, rising off the horse and bracing herself against a wall in an alley with no one a.

    "I wonder if you have any other family members," she said as the horse began to glow  and th transformed into a  husky with blue eyes. Her eyes wided as she stared at him, but all the animal did was rub its head against her foot and she smiled.

    "So you are a shapeshifter; could you show me what you can transform into?" She inquired as it transformed into a small deer, th into a massive ck and  tiger with spots.

    "You are incredible," she said.

    "I want to keep you," she said, her eyes twinkling as the animal transformed into a small  snake, and crawled up her hand th wrapped itself a her neck.

    "I will protect you for now," the snake said, and the girl gasped.

    "You- you spoke," she yelled, and itughed.

    "I did, I am a magical creature of various kinds, so I canmunicate with anyone, and for the time being, I have chos to protect and guide you in this world until you are able to find your own way," it said, and she sighed in relief.

    "It''s already dark, do you have a name?" she questioned.

    "You can call me snow because I am ; also, there is an inn nearby; with the money you have, take a room and be very careful; the world you have tered is more dangerous than you can possibly imagine; you are lucky to have only met nice people so far," it replied as she walked the busy streets under the glisting moonlight.

    "Why do I feel so weak?" she questioned as she wt into the inn and reserved a room.

    "You have the gre gem, it could be drawing ergy from your body, you hav''t epted it as yours," the snake said as she wt to her room on the top floor, sat on the bed, sighed, and took out the glowing diamond.

    "I can make it yours, do you n on surviving here no matter what?" the snake asked.

    "Yes, I do, I wanted a new advture and I finally got one, besides I don''t think I have much of a choice," she replied, and the snake''s eyes began to glow gre like the gem.

    "Okay, th I''ll make you the owner after all. The man who gave it to you esstially chose you, these are rare too," the snake spoke as the gem came directly to the girl''s face and the coldness from it pierced her body, causing her pain, but she dured it until the gem vanished in a sh of light.

    "Where did it go?" she wondered as she fell unconscious on the bed, and the snake used its mouth to pull the sheet over her, covering her.

    "I have a good feeling about you being here; I think things will get better now," the snake said as it curled up beside the girl.

    Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched out and looked at the snake beside her.

    "After all, it wasn''t a dream; all I have to worry about now is finding a way to survive," Nessa said as the snake oped its eyes and she smiled.

    "Good morning," Nessa said.

    "Good morning, miss," it replied.

    "Ah, Snow, I am sorry if I disturbed your sleep," she apologized.

    "You didn''t; I need to teach you how to live here; can you use a sword?" Snow questioned.

    "Perhaps there was a dojo nearby where I used to live, I used to use a piece of wood and practice alongside the teacher, I did it because I was bullied a lot," Nessa responded, and Snow''s eyes glowed blue.

    "Got it, I''ll prepare you, use the money you have to get food, clothes, and other necessities," it said.

    ''It''s helping me and I have no clue what it really wants or if it has ulterior motives, though I appreciate it,'' she thought.

    "Thank you, you are a huge help, I am pretty sure I would have be doomed by now if you hadn''t be here," Nessa replied as the snake stared at her with sparkly eyes.

    "I will be here for you, you need someone or something in your life," it said as Nessa got out of bed, removed her top, and the snake turned away immediately as Nessa wt to fresh up.

    "She is hot and carefree, have manners," the snake murmured as a frown appeared on Nessa''s face and cold water ran down her body.

    ''I have be giv a second chance in a ce where no one knows me; please let me have a good life this time, with people I can care about, though this world is not that safe,'' she thought as tears streamed down her cheeks and the snake heard her.

    "I will assist you," the snake said before disappearing.

    Nessa finished her bath and came out wrapped in a towel, only to find the snakeying on the bed with new clothes beside her.

    "Don''t ask how I got it, they are for you, wear it," the snake said as he closed his eyes and Nessa began changing.

    ''This is cool,'' Nessa said as she examined herself in the mirror and fixed her hair.

    The girl was dressed in long light ck leather pants, high top leather booths with purple linings, a dark blue spandex vest, and a ck ir bottom cloak with silver buttons and a zip to close the front along with a belt a the waist showing her body shape and a blue marking on the side of the hood.

    "There is a pocket within the cloak for concealing items such as weapons, as well as a glove," the snake said as it looked at the girl, and Nessa smiled.

    "Thank you very much, Snow, it''s really soft inside,fortable, climb on," Nessa said, extding her hand, and the snake wrapped itself a Nessa''s neck.

    ''I am not going to put the hood on just yet," Nessa stated.

    ''Whatever makes you happy, as long as you are not ufortable, I am fine," Snow responded as Nessa ced the money in her pocket and exited the room.

 Chapter 5: Strange

    "Where will I be going next, Snow? should I look for a job? Nessa mumbled.

    "If you want, you can get a job, but I''m curious: do you notice anything strange going on inside your body?" Snow asked.

    "Strange? I don''t think so, why?" Nessa asked as they tered the lounge.

    "Perhaps I could have giv you a better answer as to how you should proceed by living here," it responded.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll figure it out," Nessa said as she walked to the dining room, where breakfast was being served, and sat down to eat.

    As the girl was about to eat, they heard an explosion, and Nessa jumped up as the childr in the inn screamed.

    "Nessa, run," the snake said, but as the girl got up, the building caved in, trapping her beath a pile of wood, luckily no one else was hurt because Snow protected them without them knowing.

    "Nessa," the snake called out and the girl oped her eyes and began coughing due to her allergy to dust.

    "Are you all right?" Snow inquired.

    "Yeah.. I''m fine, but I''m having trouble catching my breath," she responded and Snow''s eyes began to glow blue as she grewrger and removed the woods that were on her but due to the weight, the girl was injured.

    "You... grew bigger," Nessa said, smiling, as the snake assisted her in getting up. Nessa th looked at the injured people a her and th back at the snake.

    "W- what happed?" Nessa questioned.

    "I don''t know,e on," Snow said as they exited the building and her eyes wided as she saw the ck smoke in the sky.

    "What in the world is going on?" Nessa asked as the snake shrank back to its smaller size and wrapped itself a the girl''s neck.

    "I''m not sure, it appears as if there was an attack, anything can happ at any time in this ce, you''ll have to get used to it," Snow responded.

    "How am I supposed to defd myself against people with powers?" Nessa questioned.

    "I am here to protect you; you should not worry so much; you will be fine, I promise." Snow responded, and Nessa smiled feeling a bit relieved but just th she looked up in the sky only to see a man with a ck hood and a purple glowing ball in his hand flying through the air.

    "Who is he?" Nessa asked.

    "They are defders, they protect people and get paid by the royals, and they fight against evil forces," Snow said as the person looked down at Nessa and she lowered her head.

    "There must have be an attack or a fight betwe two people with powers, that exins the smoke," Snow exined as the man approached them.

    "Who are you?" he questioned, and Nessa took a deep breath.

    "Why should I tell you that?" she asked, to which the man scoffed.

    "You are definitely new a here," he said as someone collided with Nessa, causing her to fall on her butt.

    "What''s the deal with this ce?" Nessa asked, rubbing her buttocks, and her eyes wided wh she saw Dalia bleeding in front of her.

    "Dalia," she said, and the girl smiled wh she saw Nessa.

    "It''s good to see you again, I see you made it here," she said, and Nessa grabbed the girl''s arm.

    "Are you all right?" Nessa questioned.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine; I just had a little fight earlier," she replied, and Nessa looked at her worriedly.

    "Did you cause the explosion just now?" the defder inquired, and she lowered her head.

    "I did," she responded.

    "I can''t let this go like that, people could have be seriously injured, why did you do it?" he asked.

    "Like I said, I got into a fight with someone," she replied, and Nessa gave her a stern look, refusing to believe the girl got into a fight at random.

    "I have a feeling there is more to this than you are letting on, Dalia, what''s the real issue?" Nessa questioned, and the girl looked at her and smiled.

    "I am telling you, it''s fine," she said wh Nessa remembered of the first time she met Dalia, wh they were being pursued by hunters.

    "I am still not used to being a here, but she was running away from hunters the other day, so it must be them," Nessa said and the defder sighed.

    "That makes perfect sse, I heard about the hunters a few days ago, so I can''t arrest you if you were just defding yourself besides no one was hurt, but be careful, next time I won''t let this slide, am I clear?" he asked.

    "Yes, crystal," Dalia said.

    "Is there nothing you can do?''" Nessa inquired.

    "I am sorry, but no, we might catch the person who is currtly hunting her, but she will tell you the rest, I have work to do, youdies be careful," he responded, th left and Dalia stood up with Nessa''s help.

    "My tire vige has be ughtered, they are also aiming at other monsters, no one knows who they are working with or what they want," Dalia said and Nessa''s eyes wided as they shook.

    "How can they do such a thing?" the girl asked.

    "This is the world we live in; it may be beautiful, but it bes very dark as you go deeper into it; you should not be with me; if they see you with me, they will kill you as well," Dalia panted, and Nessa frowned.

    "That may be true," Nessa said, "but I can''t leave you like this,".

    "You don''t ev know me that well, and yet you want to help?" Dalia questioned as Nessa looked a, th wt to the side of a building, sat Dalia on the g, and examined her wounds.

    "I don''t have a bandage," Nessa said as Dalia fell asleep, and Nessa''s eyes began to glow blue while the snake stared at her in surprise.

    "Don''t- tell me she''s the one," the snake thought as Dalia''s body began to glow blue and heal on its own, Nessa gasped, unaware that she was the one causing the injured girl to heal.

 Chapter 6: True form

    "What is she?" Dalia questioned, oping her eyes and smiling.

    "I Am not going to make it through this one," the girl said and Nessa looked at her with pitiful eyes.

    "I know you have nowhere to go, I hope you find your way," Dalia said as she ced her head on Nessa''sp and her eyes wided wh she saw a sparkling blue butterfly flying over her and she smiled and Nessa frowned.

    "I didn''t know you, but I''m sorry I couldn''t help," Nessa said.

    "Is there anything else I should know?" she questioned.

    "First, you should know that you have powers; if you want to make a name for yourself, there are many options; if you have a dream, make ite true; now this will be thest time you and I are together, well notst but we won''t stay together," the snake responded, and she looked perplexed.

    "What exactly do you mean?" Nessa inquired as the snake transformed into a man with  hair, a slim body, fair skin, and a staff in his hand and she left staring at him, her jaw dropped.

    "W- Who are you?" She asked as she punched him in the air and heughed as hended back on his feet.

    "How rude, of course, I am a magical being, I took the form of the horse, it''s dead, so now you know," he replied and her brows furrowed.

    "Why?" she asked.

    "Huh? "What do you mean, why?" he inquired.

    "Why did I save that kid''s cat?" she yelled and he jumped thughed and ced his hand on Dalia''s body and Dalia''s eyes wided as her wound started healing and she was back to normal.

    "I- I am fine, thank you," Dalia said and she flung up and Nessa smiled

    "Ah, yes, Nessa, you are not from this world, which means you are a perfect candidate," he replied as she stood up and prepared to leave, but a vine wrapped a her feet, tripping her, prevting the girl from moving.

    "Let me go," she said as Dalia stood there staring in confusion.

    "No way, you are my choice, I am going to talk to you, you have to learn why things are the way they are," he replied, and she looked at him.

    "I have nowhere else to go, fine, I will list to you willingly, get your... uh... vines off of me please," she said as he removed them, and she sighed th pouted.

    "I don''t understand anything here," she said as he sat beside her and a red stone bracelet appeared on her right hand.

    "Do you want to know more about this ce? You can ev build your dreams from your previous world here only with ough power though, wh you decide on what you want call on me, my name is Kurson, also just take a good look a.

    You will understand why it would be good to have a totally differt ce where everyone can belong, call on me and I will be there, here," he said as he handed her a small pouch filled with gold coins, which she collected as a  formation appeared beath her feet. He smiled as all of them vanished.

    "Where am I?" she wondered, seeing herself in the middle of a vige, her eyes widing as she saw blood stains on the g and damaged homes.

    "This was my home," Dalia said, clching her fists.

    "Are you sure that everyone is gone?" Nessa asked, not knowing what to say to the girl.

    "I- I''m not sure anymore," she said.

    "Who did this? Was it a guy in ck?" she asked and Dalia looked at the girl.

    "What makes you think that?" Dalia inquired.

    "Because I saw a couple being ughtered in front of my eyes while trying to find people, and the guy was dressed in ck and good with swords," she exined as Dalia''s eyes wided.

    "Did this happ before or after you met me?" she inquired.

    "It was before I met you," she replied to which Dalia sighed.

    "He was one of them," Dalia exined. "If only my brother was here, he would be able to give you more details, but Nessa, you should be careful."

    "I will be, ah," she said as she began to feel dizzy and copsed, but Dalia grabbed her and took her into one of the homes, where she ced the girl on the floor and sat beside her, worried.

    More than an hour passed and Nessa woke up.

    "You are awake, I wt to get you some food," Dalia said as she handed Nessa a bowl of fruits, and Nessa smiled.

    "Thank you, Dalia," she said as she sat up and began eating the fruits because she was really hungry and had nothing proper to eat.

    "You are wee, how are you feeling Nessa?" Dalia asked.

    "A little strange, my body is feeling a little weak as well," she replied, and the girl frowned.

    "Perhaps you need to see a doctor, there was another ogre among us, she was good with clothing and food too, she could have helped, I didn''t find her and a few other bodies, I don''t know if they are alive, stay here, I will try to get you some help," Dalia said as she stood up and left th Nessa sighed.

    ''I wish I could help too,'' she thought.

    "Is there a reason why I was brought here, Kurson?" she inquired, and Kurson appeared before her, and she was about to scream, but he covered her mouth.

    "Be quiet," he said as he let go of her, and she coughed.

    "Your body is just adjusting to this world; you''ll be fine after eating healthy food; also, I believe someone with great power summoned you; I''m not sure who it was, but I''m not that powerful," he said.

    "Can humans and monsters get along?" she questioned.

    "You are the first human to befrid an ogre, she is quite aggressive you know, I think they can but everyone keeps fighting over power, they will need someone to guide them, someone who they can trust," he responded as she lowered her head and her hair fell beside her face.

 Chapter 7: Cave

    "I know this is too much for you because you''re new here, but I can tell from your aura that you''re not a bad person and that you have a good heart, maybe strong ough to lead an tire nation, if you find more reasons to do it will you?" he asked, her eyes widing as she stared at him.

    "Your words are couraging, maybe if I have ough reason, it would be nice to have your own ce and live the life you want, that''s dreams though if one can turn it into a reality that would be nice," she responded, and he smiled.

    "You have powers; figure them out, ev if it takes some time; find your purpose; tell me how you feel seeing Dalia in pain as her family is ughtered by those seeking more power? Wanting control ?" he asked and she clched her fists.

    "I feel sorry for her; I wanted to help," she replied, and he smiled and moved her hair away from her face.

    "One minute, power? What are you talking about?" she asked and her eyes started glowing blue, th he smirked.

    "You have a unique one, but that doesn''t mean it''s overpowered; you have to make it overpowered, it''s slightly differt and unique," he replied, to which she sighed.

    "This is, I am not going toplicate things, I am just going to ept my new life, though I am pretty sure I have more surprises in store for me, did I heal Dalia earlier?" she inquired.

    "You did it, don''t you believe me?" He inquired as her tire body began to glow blue and she left staring at her hand before her body returned to normal.

    "Take care of yourself, I wish you the best of luck on your new advture, and I hope you seed," he said before disappearing, leaving her to sigh.

    "I can''t just trust people, but I know he''s right," she muttered as she stood up and walked out of the house.

    "Where has she gone?" she wondered, looking a.

    "Dalia," she called out.

    "I am back, I am sorry, I didn''t find anyone, we are also way in the forest," Dalia said as she returned, and Nessa sighed in relief.

    "I''m d you''re okay," Nessa said, and Dalia smiled.

    "Do you want toe with me to look for my family?" Dalia asked and Nessa smiled.

    "Are they still alive?" she inquired.

    "I just ssed them; as long as I follow my brother''s trail, I''ll find them," she replied.

    "I am not being rude, but I think I will try to find a path on my own, I- Kurson came to visit me, he said my body is just adjusting to the vironmt, I would like to see what I can do for myself and maybe others," she said and Dalia smiled at the girl.

    "That''s admirable, well, I''ll leave you to it, you better be careful, this ce is like very dangerous and contains a lot of scary beings," Dalia responded, and Nessa smiled.

    "Got it," she said, patting Dalia on the back. "I''ll be careful, I will tour a little, I have money and some power that I still don''t understand."

    "I hope to see you again, Nessa," Dalia replied with a smile as Nessa took out a few of the coins Kurson had giv her and ced them in Dalia''s hand.

    "Be careful, want to point me in a good direction before you leave Dalia?" Nessa asked as night fell.

    "Go south, be careful, take shelter for the night, maybe I should stay with you until morning," Dalia replied, and Nessa ced her hand on the girl''s shoulder.

    "Dalia, don''t worry, I''ll be careful, go find your family, you don''t want to lose them, I understand how that feels, believe me, I do, go on, I''ll learn more about this world, I hope I see you again, you are the first monster I believe I actually trust, though I still fear," she said, and Dalia left staring at her before smiling and hugging Nessa tightly.

    "I hav''t known you for long, but you are a good person, Nessa, and I will definitely see you again," Dalia replied before leaving, and Nessa began walking south as Dalia instructed.

    Nessa was walking down the forest path wh she heard howling and owls hooting.

    ''This ce isn''t creepy at all, I would have gone with Dalia but she has her own things to do, so I''ll have to go on my own,'' Nessa thought as her eyes began to glow blue while walking and she noticed a blue lining across a door she came across after a long time of walking and she ced her hand on it.

    "Does anybody live here?" She asked as a blue formation formed on top of it, and her eyes wided as the door flung up and a bright light came out of it, and wh she peeked inside, she saw glowing crystals and stepped in, but the door closed tightly behind her and she gasped.

    "Great, just great, I had to touch the door," she eximed as she attempted to op the iron door, but it refused to budge.

    "Now I''m stuck," she said, turning a to face the cave.

    "There might be another way out of here," she said as she walked down a path within the cave that also had a stream in the middle of it, which she decided to follow, but she kept hearing a growling sound within the cave and swallowed nervously.

    "It''s stranger, magical in a way but I wonder what else is inside this bloody cave with me?" she spected.

    "This cave contains a lot of things that might help you in the future, all you need to do is understand the powers that have be gifted to you upon your arrival here, master," something said, and Nessa''s eyes wided as a blue scre appeared before her eyes, with a pulse lining running across it and a fancy crest in the middle that was spinning.

 Chapter 8: System Activated

    [System Activated]

    "W- What? System activated?" Nessa panicked, shocked by the unfamiliar terminal hovering in front of her eyes.

    "Yes, would you like me to give you a cave report?" It asked, making Nessa dizzy.

    "What the hell is going on? Is this telepathy?" Nessa inquired, clutching her head.

    "Yes, Master. I am a system that can use telepathy to avoid prying ears." Nessa attempted to process the weight of the system''s response carrier, her jaw dropping unconsciously.

    [Noitce: your body is changing; you should rest]

    "I just need more good food." Nessa exined, puzzled by the differce in terminals and telepathy.

    [Notice: The cave contains a tremdous amount of ergy.]

    "Notice again huh? Agh.. I don''t understand anything. If you don''t start exining, I am not going to list to you." She snapped back, the frustration of not knowing or understanding slowly piling up.

    "Mean¡­ Be nicer. I''m like a guide."

    "This can''t get any weirder¡­" Nessa sighed as she propped her body against a nearby wall.

    "Master, you need to rest or you''ll copse from exhaustion." Nessa dismissed the system''s nagging with a sigh. A low growl emanating from the darkness of the cavern halls reced the nonchnt mood with mortal fear, sding Nessa flying a few feet.

    [Skill: Double Barrier activated.]

    "What in the world is this?" Nessa asked as a blue glow circled her body momtarily th vanished.

    "What is this, Miss Notice?" She continued to pry after a brief silce.

    "You were afraid, wer''t you?" The system replied.

    "A little¡­ I don''t know anything about this ce, or ev you... Tell me, what is your purpose?" Nessa tried to pry into the system''s inttions without being too suspicious.

    "I''m an interface to your powers, whether it be activating them on amand or a  dy, or ev creating new skills. There''s more, but it''ll take a very long time to exin it all, so you''ll find out slowly in the future. To rify, I am not your power, they are within your body. Do you understand?" The system exined.

    "I think so¡­ Can you scan the cave?" Nessa requested, doubtful it could be done since she never felt a power that could do so.

    [Scanning cave.]

    [Scanpleted.]

    [Life force detected.]

    "Is there someone in here?" She wondered.

    "Not someone, something. East of where you are, but a seal is blocking most of my view" It replied. Nessa followed the system''s direction towards the ambiguous signal.

    "Oh, there are some magical crystals within the cave that your body could use now and most likely in the future." The system exined, having picked up on a few signals on route to the original destination.

    "Am I supposed to eat these crystals, Miss Notice?" Nessa asked while walking.

    "No, there''s a skill for that. The crystals are rare though; do you want to keep them?" The system queried.

    "Will it be useful to me in the future?" Nessa pondered, sliding her hands along a cavern wall, continuing her slow pace forward.

    "Probably." The system replied as Nessa approached a glowing red crystal.

    "If I get hurt, I''m never going to list to you again¡­" She threated in a low tone as she cautiously reached for the crystal.

    "Roger that. Should I activate the skill?"

    "Go ahead."

    [Skill: Gluttony activated.]

    Nessa''s palm gravitated closer to the crystal until itid within her grasp. A red ergy came out of her hand and wrapped a therge crystal in front of her. The crystal started to melt upon contact with the mysterious substance. The molt crystal merged with the ergy th receded into Nessa''s body, giving it a red tt reflected by her now red eyes.

    [New skill acquired: Harding.]

    "Harding¡­ Nice¡­ I''m beginning to joy this, this world ain''t so bad. I would like you to show me the types of powers I can useter on, is that okay, Miss Notice?" She inquired.

    "I can, I see you understand my purpose now," It teased as Nessa''s eyes picked up on motion within the darkness and wided slightly.

    "Miss Notice, will I die here?" She muttered as she noticed a massive snake in front of her.

    "Make use of your abilities." The system responded as the snake charged at her. Nessa leapt into the air, a dark whip appearing in her hand, which she used to sh the snake on the side of its neck as it charged at her.

    "Miss Notice? What is the purpose of this whip?" Nessa smirked, realizing she wasn''t as powerless as she thought she was.

    "The dark whip is used for shing. It''s as sharp as a sword and is formed using your powers. It''s simr to the red webs that you can create by simply calling out their name with your mind, they move in the direction you want them to." The system exined as the whip emitted a ck glow.

    Nessa flung the tip towards the snake and watched with awe as it coiled a its neck, giving it a slight tug and witnessing the blood spurt in quick session from the decapitated snake.

    "Wow¡­ this whip is very useful." She eximed admirably.

    "You said I can create new skills and you help with that¡­ I have no inttion of relying on you because they are my powers, but I hope you can guide me through what my powers are used for and how I can control them. Maybe I will stop calling you ''Miss Notice'' too and give you an actual name." Nessa attempted to set some g rules, but only got a chuckle as a reply.

    "Master, you are in charge here, not me. I would be happy to guide you in using your power, it''s not me as a system that''s strong, it''s you. I can''t make it any clearer than that." It replied, causing Nessa to smile as she stared at the snake''s body.

    "Gluttony." She uttered, and the same red ergy devoured the snake''s head, returning to Nessa''s palm once every piece of flesh had melded with it.

    ''I want to get out of here now¡­ but I can sse a dark ergy with some light ergy within this cave¡­ Weird¡­'' She thought as she walked past the snake''s body to another oping within the cave where she heard shackles and the crystals were glowing just like wh she first tered the cave, it was filled with differt types of ergy.

    [Warning: Danger.]

    "I can feel it¡­" Nessa mumbled as she slowly approached the other oping in the cave to take a peek. A dragon met her gaze, letting loose a roar that shook the very earth, yet Nessa met its staring contest head on, unfazed.

    ''Danger, indeed¡­'' she thought as her body stiffed and she smiled nervously.

    "It was very stupid of me to op that door from the very beginning. I just had to touch the door, didn''t I?" She mumbled aloud.

    "Am I supposed to respond?" The system wondered.

    "No, you don''t have to. It''s a bloody dragon!" Nessa nearly shouted and the dragon turned its head to face her properly while growling.

 Chapter 9: Imprisoned Dragon

    "Damn, I am in trouble," she said, about to turn a wh its growling became more loud, sding shivers up her spine.

    "You, how long have you be wandering a in my cave?" it asked sternly as she turned to face him.

    "I- I don''t know," she stammered, and the dragon sighed.

    "You have be in here for more than a day, you are noisy," it said in a loud tone, causing her to jump.

    "I''m so sorry; I''ll leave right now," she said.

    "Wait, you''re differt; how did you get into this cave?" it inquired, and she looked at it with interest.

    "A door," she replied.

    "The iron door?" it inquired, and she nodded.

    "I see, it''s be cturies since that door appeared," It said.

    "Huh? Cturies?" She mumbled and the dragon lowered its head.

    "Yes, it''s how long I have be here, are you afraid of me?" It asked.

    "Sort of," she replied, and itughed loudly ough that the cave shook and Nessa held onto the all beside her.

    "Is it worth fearing that dragon in its currt state, Miss Notice?" She inquired.

    [Analyzing seal]

    [Completed]

    "Nope, it cannot be brok by him, it''s a he," The system replied and Nessa sighed as she slowly got closer to the dragon.

    "Um... Howe no one else could find the door?" Nessa asked.

    "Because  of them are strong ough or worthy of oping that door, I suppose I should be happy to see you, but I guess you believe I am an evil dragon that needs to be destroyed as well, don''t look down on me," He yelled, and she flinched in fear.

    "I won''t ev think about looking down on you," She said, her eyes widing as he stared at her, and the cave began to glow along with the crystals.

    "The ergy I''ve be ssing is yours, and it''s calming," She said.

    "Of course, it is," He replied.

    "I took things created by your ergy, or more urately, your life force; is there anything I can do to repay you?" She inquired.

    "Wait a minute, your life force, are you dying?" She asked and it chuckled.

    "Wh- What''s so funny?" She yelled and it burst outughing as she smiled nervously.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, you don''t ev know who I am or what I did to be imprisoned here, yet you are concerned, you are one strange being," He said, and she pouted.

    "Whatever, I am leaving, I am going to break that door down if I have to," She replied.

    "Wait," he said, and she came to a halt, th turned to face him as he turned away pouting and his scales were glowing a bit.

    ''A dragon is pouting; this is getting weirder by the minute,'' she thought.

    "What do you want?" she inquired.

    "Tell me where you''re from. You are obviously not from here, nor are you a monster; you are simply powerful, an otherworlder." She smiled slightly as he responded.

    "Otherworlder, yeah, I think I understand what you mean; I came from a more modern world, Japan, and it''s nice there except I didn''t have much of a life; why were you imprisoned here?" She inquired.

    "You can say I got into a fight and was med for killing a ton of people, but I don''t really care because I know I didn''t mean to kill anyone, I was sealed here by someone as strong as me and believe that I don''t belong in the world, that I am a monster worse than the others."

    "As a result, my name spread throughout the world, instilling fear, but thisnd you are in is my home; I was sealed here a two hundred and thirty years ago, and my being sealed here brings protection, to certain monsters, but now things are falling apart," He said and she lowered her head.

    "I''m sorry, being here alone for so long, no one deserves that punishmt," she said as he looked at her with puppy eyes and she pouted, feeling strange but sorry for the dragon.

    "I understand what you''re going through; would you like to be my frid? I don''t care what you have done in the past "She said and the dragon left staring at her.

    "Are you serious? You want me to be your frid? Are you certain? Being frids with me will not be beficial to you, but you should be grateful that you had the opportunity to meet me," He stated.

    "What''s with the smug expression? In a momt, I will withdraw my offer." She threated, and the dragon reached out to touch her, but the chains a him shocked him, and her eyes wided as the chains squeezed him and he roared in pain as they released small bolts of lightning.

    "Hey," She called out.

    "Don''t worry, it''s happed before, it''s just to make sure I stay put," He replied.

    "That''s torture," She remarked.

    "I am a monster, and things are a little differt for monsters, despite the fact that some of them have human frids or go shopping peacefully in a ce with humans, but if we do something wrong," He said, and she gnashed her teeth.

    "How am I going to get out of here?" She inquired.

    "You saw the door because you were probably destined to meet me, kill, I don''t know but... Maybe with ough pressure, force, you will be able to op it or ev I was with you, if it ssed my presce, the door is mixed with my magic, it will op for me," He replied, and she grinned.

    "Miss notice, scan the seal and tell me how to break it," she instructed.

    "Got it," said the system.

    [Seal is being scanned.]

    [Completed scan.]

    [The possibility of breaking the seal is fifty perct, but there is a big risk.]

    "What risk?" Nessa questioned.

    "His body will sustain serious damage, weaking him; he will take a long time to heal, and you will be unable to carry him a," Nessa sighed upon hearing the system''s answer.

 Chapter 10: Broken seal

    "How can it be done?" Nessa inquired as the dragon moved and the lightning formed arrows and was about to shoot him, as well as the chains that were about to pass through his body, and Nessa''s eyes began to glow red along with her body wh she ced her head against the barrier suring him and passed through.

    "I can pass," She said as she rushed towards him, the whip, th appeared in her hand, and she hit the arrows away, shattering them, th grabbed the chain with the tip of the whip, whose ck aura sured the chains, causing them to rust and fall apart.

    "How can you?" How are you going to get back out? Do you have any idea if you can? What if you''re imprisoned here with me for the rest of your life? We''re doomed, and it''s all my fault." He yelled, and she just stared at him, expressionless.

    "Shut up," She said as she pressed her hand against the barrier, which was breached and her hand wt right through.

    "See, it''s all right," She said.

    "Hmm, you wer''t sure if it would pass," He replied, as she blew whistles while looking away from him.

    "You don''t want to admit it, my name is Yzyn, which means the powerful and great, nice to meet you," He said, and she smiled.

    "Hello, my name is Nessa, nice to meet you too," She replied.

    "In this world, wh you first came the only name that stuck with you is your first, meaning you don''t have a family name, a title anymore, how about we give each other one name that will be our title, a family name, we can be family, if you want," He said, and she smiled.

    "Family huh? Sure, do you want to pick?" She inquired.

    "I''m not good at naming things, so go ahead," He responded as he looked at her, and she looked up at the cave, trying to decide their new title.

    ''Mom, dad, it appears that I must let go of your names, but it''s for the best,'' she reasoned.

    "Have about Styrmir?" She asked, and the dragon stared at her before roaring, and she flinched as one of the crystals from above him broke and was about to fall on her, but he swatted it away with his tail.

    "That''s nice," He responded.

    "Y- You like it?" She asked.

    "Yeah, I do, but what does it mean?" He inquired.

    "It refers to the one who causes all storms, like a storm god," She exined.

    "So, from now on, you''ll be known as Nessa Styrmir," He said.

    "And from now on, you will be Yzyn Styrmir," She replied, sighing as both of their bodies began to glow red and a red streak appeared on the side of her hair, and she smiled.

    "Now we are one," He dered.

    "Now to get you out of here," She said.

    "Where is the seal, miss notice?" Nessa inquired.

    "Both beath and above his feet," The system responded as Nessa''s body began to glow red and she ced her hand on the g, releasing the ergy within her body in the cave that spread onto the seals and the earth began to rumble as lightning shed within the barrier and struck the dragon''s body in all directions.

    "Give me a minute, please, I am sorry, it''s not easy to break," She said and the dragon looked at her with hope-filled in his eyes.

    "It''s fine, I can handle it," He replied.

    "Just break now," She yelled, and the dragon''s eyes wided as red lightning shed from the g, striking the seal above him, and he knew that she was the one causing that to happ.

    "Break, please," She said as the barrier shattered, causing the dragon to copse on the g and she gasped as her body stopped glowing and she rushed to the dragon.

    "Are you all right?" She asked as she held onto him.

    "I''m fine, I just need to sleep for a long time to regain my full ergy; you can''t carry me either," He responded.

    "Miss notice, can''t I use seals?" She asked.

    [Answer: Yes, but it will drain a lot of your ergy.]

    "I see, well, it doesn''t matter, I''m sure I can rebuild my ergy in no time," she said as the dragon stared at her.

    "Which seal miss notice?" She asked.

    "The gold seal, master, it will be ough to store him within you and help him gain his ergy back," The system responded.

    "Got it," Nessa said as she stood up, closed her eyes, and a gold ergy began to manifest from her body th she reoped her eyes which were glowing gold and the dragon gasped.

    "Is it okay if I seal you now?" She inquired.

    "That''s fine, I hope to see you again," He responded, and she smiled and he fell unconscious.

    "Seal," she said, and the ergy that came from her shrank the dragon th pulled it within her body, and a small goldcrest in the shape of a star appeared on the right side of her chest, just above her breast, and she fell to the g on her knees.

    "Are you okay master?" The system asked and she got back up.

    "Yeah, I''m fine, thanks," She responded.

    [New skill acquired.]

    [Ability: Fire resistance, Fire breath, dragon armor, Immse speed.]

    "New abilities, eh? I am confidt that they will develop additional skills," Nessa stated.

    "You are correct, there are many more skills that you can use," The system responded.

    "I need food and also I made my mind up as to what I want to do while I am in this world," Nessa said.

    "May I ask what that is master?" The system asked.

    "I want to build my own ce, my own kingdom, my own nation," She replied, and the system chuckled.

    "That''s a good thought, master," The system said, and Nessa smiled as she returned to the same path she had tak to get deep within the cave to go back out to where she first started, hoping for the door to op.

 Chapter 11: The wolf and Goblins

    After a little while of walking, Nessa finally arrived at the door, feeling tired for she hadn''t realized it''s be far more than a day since she ev slept or had a proper meal.

    "Let''s see if it ops now that he''s within me," Nessa said as she walked up to the door and ced her hand against the cold iron, after which a blue formation formed beath her palm and the door oped, allowing the bright light from outside within the cave and Nessa smiled as she exited the cave, th the door closed on its own except that it didn''t disappear and now anyone could op it.

    "Ah, finally fresh air," Nessa mumbled, her stomach growling as she looked up at the sky.

    "I''m hungry, it''s time to find some food," She said as she continued down the forest path.

    "Miss notice, how long have I be in that cave?" Nessa asked.

    "Two days," The system responded. She sighed as she bumped into something, her eyes wided as she stared at a massive wolf before her eyes and as he growled at her, the girl''s eyes shook th she suddly copsed onto the g.

    "Master," The system called out, but the girl did not respond.

    After several hours, Nessa regained consciousness only to find herself in a run-down little house.

    "Where am I?" Nessa asked.

    "You''re awake," Someone said. She flung up from the bed after wiping her eyes only to see a cute young boy with gre skin and pointed ears staring at her.

    "Who are you? What are you?" She asked and he smiled nervously.

    "I am a goblin," He responded and she sighed.

    "I''m tired, and I swear I saw a wolf," She revealed.

    "You did, I''m not sure if he''s evil or not, but he brought you here and said you needed help," The young goblin exined.

    "We, too, need assistance," He said as he walked out of the house, and she followed.

    "What exactly happed here?" She asked, worriedly staring at the brok houses, injured goblins, and the massive wolf she had se earlier in a corner.

    "Everything was peaceful before, but now the wolves and foxes are on a rampage, taking out everything that gets in their way, and this vige got caught up in the middle of the conflict, and that wolf there saved us," He exined.

    "Miss notice, what kind of wolf is that?" Nessa inquired.

    "Direwolf, they can evolve if they find a master, they are extremely powerful and very protective, and it''s not like one to get into unnecessary conflict here," The system responded.

    "And how about the foxes?" She asked.

    "The gold foxes that live here; they''re extremely territorial and powerful ough to take on an tire pack of dire wolves," The system replied, and Nessa sighed.

    "How can I help in this kid?" Nessa inquired.

    "From the aura you are emitting, we can tell you are powerful; please assist us in stopping a fight in which we''ll all be crushed; ough has died," He begged as he got down on his knees.

    "Building my own ce? One where I can be happy alongside everyone else, a ce where there is no discrimination, "She mumbled.

    "Where is your leader, kid?" He frowned wh she asked.

    "I- I am the new leader," He replied, and she coughed.

    "You are a kid," She pointed out.

    "I- I am a teager, I don''t want to lead them; my father died as a result of this fight, as did many of the others; we ar''t evolved monsters, so we can''t defd ourselves; I can offer you my services and our loyalty to you," he replied.

    ''Poor kid,'' She thought.

    "If a goblin is named leader, will that goblin evolve? Can''t the others evolve without being named individually and name themselves or be named by their leader?" Nessa inquired.

    [Only if you were to name a leader or someone powerful does it; after naming one of them, he or she will evolve, causing the rest of his kind to evolve as well as long as they are one blood, your skills work differtly in this case master, you don''t have to name them individually the leader will be able to take care of the rest.]

    "Hmm, th I shall name the kid," She said.

    "Wh are they going to fight? I am pretty tired, but I am sure I can stop it if I know their usual time to cause nuisance," Nessa said.

    "It will be soon, which is why the wolf was out in the woods and ran into you, mydy," She sighed as the goblin spoke.

    "Mydy? That has a nice ring to it, but my name is Nessa Styrmir." She replied, and he smiled brightly as she moved a strand of his brown hair away from his face, and he smiled brightly again before a frown appeared on his face, and she sat down on the g and drew him to sit with her.

    Despite herck of knowledge about the world and her fear of the creatures, Nessa knew the ones she had met so far were not bad and decided to help them ev though she would get nothing in return or so she thought.

    "You are human ar''t you?" He asked.

    "In some ways, I am and am not; tell me what kind of ce you would like to live in. Do you mind living with people of differt races?" She inquired.

    "I don''t mind living with other races, but right now most are after dominating, we are simple and they all look down on us, some are just too greedy, I would like a ce where we could all live in peace, be happy with those we love," He responded and she smiled upon hearing his answer.

    "And what if your dream came true?" She inquired.

    "I would be delighted, what about you?. Do you not have a home to go back to?" He inquired, and she lowered her head knowing that she had nothing else to do and nowhere to go.

 Chapter 12: Their conflict

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to be inssitive," He apologized.

    "It''s fine, I don''t have anywhere to go, so I''m looking for a new home," She said as an old goblin approached her, her eyes widing as she stared at him.

    ''With the way they are, they would obviously lose a fight; I like to put myself in situations where I will most likely get killed, don''t I? ''I just hope I''m stronger than those beasts,'' She thought as she stood up and heard howling.

    "They areing," The old goblin said and Nessa sighed.

    "Miss notice? How many of them are there?" Nessa asked.

    [One hundred and sixty foxes and one hundred and eight wolves, Master.]

    "Damn it, I guess I''ll have to take out their leaders, fear, I''ll have to use," she said.

    "That is most likely the best method, though master, there could be another way," The system replied.

    "How?" Nessa asked.

    "Your beast transformation, you were giv one as an extra skill," It replied, and Nessa smirked.

    "What kind of beast is it?" Nessa inquired.

    "You would have be a fox if you had be reincarnated into this world, so you were giv it instead, you can use it as a disguise, to understand monsters more, however you please," The system responded.

    "I see, I can use some of a  fox''s power, right?" Nessa inquired.

    "Yes," The system replied.

    "Got it," Nessa said as she walked out of the vige''s trance, sighed, and turned back to face the goblins as the wolf approached and stood beside her.

    "I will fight as well," He said.

    "Y- You can talk?" She asked with a surprised tone.

    "Of course, most monsters can," he replied, and she sighed as she noticed the foxes speeding through the forest and the wolves approaching from the opposite direction, heading for the oping before the goblin vige.

    "This won''t be good if I don''t get rid of them; they''ll crush the goblins," She said.

    "I will help fight, do the best I can," The wolf said.

    "That''s your pack, are you sure about this?" She asked as her eyes glowed gold.

    "Yes, I am; I cannot have my brother doing this,"  The wolf responded, and Nessa sighed, feeling sorry for the wolf as well.

    ''This ce is more problematic than where I came from, damn,'' She thought as the wolves came into sight and the wolf beside her looked at them, th howled as the fox and the wolves raced out of the forest.

    "Transform," Nessa said, and her body transformed into a massive gold fox with  markings, leaving the wolf and the goblins staring at her.

    "Y- You are a fox?" The wolf eximed and she looked at him.

    "No, I am not," She replied.

    "I am tired, I don''t want a ruckus from these packs," She said.

    "Fire breath," she said as she oped her mouth, unleashing fire, creating a small firewall betwe the wolves and foxes, and both leaders looked at her in her fox form.

    "A fox with the ability to breathe fire?" The fox leader questioned.

    "You two need to stop," She said, and the wolf leader chuckled.

    "You are big, but you are not strong ough to stand up to us; why are you siding with this lowly monster?" The wolf leader inquired of the wolf next to her.

    "Don''t talk to me like that, you are no longer my brother or my leader, you are nothing but a stain on us direwolves, father would be ashamed of you for hurting so many innoct beings just to gain power," The wolf responded, causing the pack leader to growl in anger.

    "How dare you speak to me in that manner?" "It appears that you have forgott your ce, brother." The wolf said and the one beside Nessa roared in rage as a few wolves rushed towards him, and he swatted them all away with his tail.

    "I don''t want to hurt you guys, but as long as you work for him, I will deal with you," Said the wolf.

    ''A family conflict too? This is not going to be easy,'' Nessa thought.

    "List carefully, turn back and stop fighting or you will die, you cannot be disturbing others'' peace because of your lust for more power, it''s not healthy you know, and having dominance over the other won''t do you any good because there are other creatures far more powerful than you," Nessa said.

    "Shut up, you are nothing, we won''t list to you, we will do whatever we want," The fox''s leader said, and the wolf beside her jumped and wed another wolf by its neck and stomped on him, holding him down because the wolf was about to attack the goblins.

    "Stay away from them," The wolf said.

    "I''m giving you onest chance; will you yield, die, or leave here peacefully?" As Nessa lifted her right foot, her body began to glow red, and the wolf beside her, as well as members of both packs, stared at her.

    "We are not going to let you get in our way," The wolves leader and the fox yelled as the firewall vanished, and Nessa''s eyes glowed red as she leapt into the air, and before the wolf or fox could touch her, sheshed them across their necks without ev touching them.

    "I told you I''d kill you if you don''t stop," Nessa said as everyone stared at the leaders, whose heads had fall off their bodies, leaving them in nothing but a pool of blood.

    "Let''s have a little more," Nessa said as the red ergy emitted from her body, devouring both the fox and the wolf''s head before returning to her body and she looked at the two packs as they stared at her.

    "I''ll kill all of you if I have to, ev though I don''t want to; you all have a choice here, you have no leaders now, I want to know what path you will choose," Nessa said as she shrank to the size of a smaller cute fox.

 Chapter 13: "Master"

    "Wh- What the hell is with this form?" She asked.

    "Well, you''re storing ergy; the more you spd in this form, the more ergy you umte; however, it doesn''t really matter." The system responded as the wolves and foxes growled at her, and Nessa sighed as the wolf approached her and stood before her.

    "I think you guys should do what''s right," He said, and Nessa looked at him.

    ''He really is something else, I guess he stands for justice more than anything else,'' Nessa thought as he turned a to look at her, th abruptly bowed along with the other wolves, and she jumped back and collided with the young goblin''s feet.

    "Wait, what''s going on here?" She inquired.

    "We acknowledge you as our master." The young goblin said th bowed and all the other goblins followed his lead as a fox with silver markings approached her, bowed, and the rest of his pack followed him.

    ''Hey... Miss notice, I think I''m going to die here; why am I seeing double?'' Nessa pondered.

    "Your body requires rest and food; you hav''t rested properly since you arrived here," The system responded th Nessa passed out.

    "Master," eximed the young goblin as he lifted her into his arms.

    "Ev as a little fox, she is so cute," Another goblin said as they carried her into a house and gtly ced her to rest as night fell.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, the light was so bright that she had to close her eyes and reop them a few momtster to see properly.

    "I am hungry; if this continues, I will die of starvation," She whined.

    "You are awake," The young goblin said as he tered the house and she looked at him before transforming into her normal form and smiling.

    "Good morning Master," He said.

    "Wait, good morning, you are probably used to guys being leaders ar''t you?" She asked.

    "Ah, yes, so what should we say mistress? Ma''am? Mydy?" He asked.

    ''Uh... What do you think, Miss Notice?'' She inquired.

    "Do you intd to stay and care for them?" The system questioned.

    ''Yes, I do,'' she replied.

    "Good," the system said, "mydy is perfect."

    "Th, mydy," Nessa said, and the young goblin smiled as he handed her a bowl of fruits and she got out of bed and stretched off.

    "I''ll tell the others how to address you," He said before rushing off, and she smiled.

    "These are the fridliest monsters I''ve ever se," She said as she walked out of the house, and everyone bowed before her, which made her flinch because she wasn''t used to it.

    "Good morning," She said, smiling as she ate the grapes the goblin had giv her.

    "Good morning, mydy," They replied with their heads down.

    "Guys, you don''t have to go down on your knees every time, please don''t do that," Nessa said, swallowing nervously as the wolf and fox looked at her.

    ''These two must despise me,'' She thought.

    "What should we do now that you are our leader, mydy? We''ve grown a lot since th, well in numbers." The old goblin said and she looked at them, knowing that they were all now her responsibilities.

    "Kiddo,e here," She said and the young goblin came to her.

    "Are you prepared to be a leader as well?" He smiled and lowered his head as the other creatures stood there, staring at them.

    "Yes mydy, I think I am ready though I will need guidance and I hope I can be of use to you in the future," He replied, and she smiled th ced her hand on his head, her eyes glowed blue.

    "I hereby name you Zietaz, leader of the goblins," She said and his body glowed blue th she moved her hand off of him and he raised up.

    ''I wonder how long it will take them to evolve?'' She wondered.

    [Master, one to two days.]

    "I see, well Zietaz, you now have to name the others or have them choose names for themselves, my powers work differtly, you will all evolve and it will be through me despite my not giving them names personally, I will help you, it won''t draw your ergy either, if one of the goblins is not from your bloodline, tell me I will name that one," she said, to which he smiled.

    "Did I do it correctly, miss notice?" She inquired.

    "Yes, you did; it will be a cycle, because he will be the one naming them, and he got his name from you, and they are all from the same bloodline, they will all evolve with him, possibly gaining abilities as well, because you are unique," The system responded, and Nessa turned to face the foxes.

    "Is it the same here?" Nessa inquired.

    [Yes, though you have to choose the one who is the strongest among them in order for them to evolve too.]

    "I see," Nessa said noticing that the one with the silver lining is the strongest of the foxes.

    ''He is kind of scary, like that wolf, I wonder if there''s much differce betwe these two,'' Nessa thought. ''I will change all of you if I have to; I have decided what I want in this world, and hopefully, I can build it starting now.''

    "Could you pleasee here for a momt?" She inquired, and the fox gave her a look.

    "Me?" He asked.

    "Yeah, she is talking to you," The wolf responded and Nessa looked at both of them.

    "You two, list to me; I will set rules for you all; just wait; now, please allow me to name you all in peace," She said th continued eating her fruits as the two creatures looked at each other and th at Nessa.

    "Now you two are going to drain a bit of my ergy, but it doesn''t matter, I will name you because you are all magnifict creatures and I would like to build a ce in which we can all live peacefully," She said as they stared at her.

 Chapter 14: Approval

    "That''s one shady smile you got there," The fox said.

    "Oh? If you don''t like it, simply leave and return to where you came from." The wolf mumbled, and the fox began to growl.

    "Hey, you two, pay atttion," Nessa said and the wolf lowered his head.

    "Now, foxy," She said.

    "I hereby name you Isamu, which means courage where I am from," She said, and he closed his eyes as his body and the rest of his packs lit up gold.

    "Thank you, mydy," he said before walking away, and the wolf approached her.

    "I''ll have toe up with a good name for you as well," She said.

    "Anything is fine with me, mydy," He replied, and she smiled.

    "Ah, but that wouldn''t be fair to you; you are a strong one; I now name you Akio, which means ''glorious hero,'' do you like it?" She inquired as he began wagging his tail, and she smiled.

    ''I take that as a yes,'' Nessa thought as the wolves howled, and she smiled.

    "They seem to be happy," She observed as Zietaz approached her.

    "They seem to like their names, mydy, and I''ve already helped the other goblins, and they like their names as well," He exined.

    "I do," He admitted and she looked a at their houses.

    "I do," He admitted as she looked a at their homes.

    [Notice. Your body still has a lot of ergy more than you can possibly need, but you are exhausted from your journey; rest is necessary or your body will be unable to tolerate certain things; you need good food and at least a day''s rest.]

    "I see, half of the day is finished, I will try to get food and try a day''s sleep, Zietaz, do you have meat? I hav''t eat proper food in a long time and could befit from some," She stated.

    "Leave that to me; I''ll be right back, mydy," He said as he rushed off, and she looked at the forest and the beautiful hills that sured the vige.

    "Miss notice, how big is this forest?" She asked.

    "It''srge ough to house one of thergest kingdoms," The system replied.

    "Oh of thergest kingdoms? Which is that?" Nessa asked.

    [The kingdom of Tetophia.]

    "Tetophia," She said as she walked out of the vige and up one of the hills beside it that looked over the vige, where she stood under the apple tree and saw the same phoix she had first se flying by and smiled.

    "What does gaining power over thisnd mean for ev the strongest kingdom?" She inquired.

    [The forest contains a lot of resources, excluding ev the monsters, it will add power and ev more power if you were to have the monsters under your control.]

    "Are you saying they won''t care what the creatures who inhabit thisnd think?" She asked.

    "The possibility of them caring is less than 50%," The system answered to which Nessa sighed.

    "Hmm, Is that so? Well, miss notice, I have my hands full indeed, I will start building my own nation right here," She said.

    "Are you certain about that?" The system inquired.

    "Yes, I am; I want a ce of peace and harmony, no matter what race lives there, whether humans or monsters; I will build a nation that will be remembered, I have nothing else to do in this world; I know it will probably cause problems, but so be it; I will protect those who cannot protect themselves," She responded.

    "That''s admirable; well, I''ll be here with you on this journey if you need assistance with anything," The system said and she smiled.

    "I am going to ask them something," She said as she rushed down the hill and wt back to the vige.

    "Everyone," She said, and they all turned to look at her.

    "Here, mydy," Zietaz said, handing her a bowl of cooked meat, and she smiled.

    "Thank you; would you like to hear what I have to say?" She inquired.

    "Certainly," He replied.

    "I was thinking, what if I built my own nation right here? Will you be okay with your vige expanding into something bigger, as I mtioned earlier?" She asked and the goblins exchanged nces th they all smiled.

    "A dream to build a peaceful nation, one where anyone, human or monster, can live without fear, one where no one but me has control and the support of its citizs? Do you think we could get along if humans agreed to live with us?" She inquired.

    "I like that dream, and I wish for that too," Zietaz said.

    "Same," They all agreed, and Zietaz grinned as Nessa looked at them.

    "Are youfortable just handing everything over to me?" She inquired.

    "You helped us despite not knowing us and asked for nothing in return; we don''t need anything else to trust you; we will follow you wholeheartedly, mydy, and we will give it our all," Zietaz responded.

    "I am going to ask everyone here one more time, are you certain?" She asked.

    "Yeah," They replied, and she smiled brightly as they looked at her pleased.

    "Just tell us wh we have to get to work, it''s going to be night soon, you woke upte, so the day flew by," Zietaz said and she chuckled.

    "You correct, shall we begin discussing our first move first thing tomorrow morning?" She inquired.

    "Sure, we''ll be there," the old goblin, now known as Tehitos, said.

    "Mister, what''s your new name?" She inquired.

    "Tehitos," He responded.

    "Mister Tehitos, thank you for your support too," She said th he smiled.

    "There is no need to thank me, kid; now go eat and rest; and if you need a bath, our young master fetched water from the nearby river for you; it''s in the house," He said.

    "Thank you, I really do need a bath that''s for sure," She replied and theyughed th she wt to the house to fresh up and have her meal.

 Chapter 15: "Let the building begin!"

    After Nessa had her meal, she freshed up and got into the clothes she first came with into the world th sighed.

    "I have to go shopping, the first thing that needs to be tak care of here is shelter," Nessa said as she climbed into her bed, and the girl fell asleep a little while after.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched while yawning, th got out of bed and freshed up. Wh the girl finished, she changed into her clothes and left the house, only to find that everything about the creatures had changed except their colors.

    "Good morning mydy," They said wh they saw her and she smiled nervously as a muscr goblin approached her.

    "W- Who are you?" She asked and the goblin chuckled.

    "Tehitos, mydy," He responded, and she left staring at him.

    "Just yesterday, you appeared to be an elderly man on the verge of copsing, but now you are strong and appear younger!"  She eximed as a young handsome goblin approached them,ughing.

    "Rx, mydy; we just evolved," He said softly, and she leaned in closer to him, looking at his gray hair.

    "Zietaz!" She uttered and he grinned.

    "Yes, mydy," He said, and she sighed before turning a to look at the others, ssing something breathing heavily behind her, and wh she turned a, her eyes wided as she saw Akio standing tall, looking at her.

    "Akio!" She screamed, and he and the other wolves howled as Isamu approached them, and she sighed as she saw how big they had grown.

    Akio had a red lightning mark on his forehead, and he had a horn along with a red crest on top of his leg and the fox had the same crest, though it was only the leaders of the packs that evolved so much the rest gained new abilities but was not as big, they had the same size as before.

    "Miss Notice, please." "Would you like to exin?" She asked as the wolf hit her in the air with just his tail, and she gasped before Zietaz caught her and passed her down to the other goblins, who had all evolved, and sheughed as they threw her up in the air and caught her.

    "Thank you, mydy," Tehitos said, smiling th they set her down and she looked at Akio who was standing right beside her, and everyone sat on the g.

    [Male goblins have evolved into hobgoblins, while females have evolved into goblinas.]

    ''I understand, thank you,'' She thought.

    "Are you okay with sitting on the g mydy?" Akio asked.

    "I''m fine, thank you; shall we begin the day by establishing some g rules?" She inquired.

    "Sure," Zietaz replied.

    "Now, I take it you hav''t had as much contact with humans as you have with other creatures who are also feared, am I correct?" She inquired.

    "You are," Tehitos confirmed.

    "I see, well, I''ll start with the first rule, which will be no attacking the human or gaging in any dispute with them," She said and they exchanged nces.

    "Go on," Zietaz replied.

    "Are you sure? You guys can ask questions," She said and Tehitos smiled.

    "It''s fine, mydy; we''ll wait until you''re finished," The young goblin replied.

    "Second rule: No belittling other races just because you have gott stronger now."

    "Third rule: No fighting among yourselves. This may be difficult for some of you, but I don''t want anyone fighting over who is stronger than who because sometimes it breeds bad blood."

    "Fourth: There shall be no abuse of authority, that''s all for now," She said and they smiled.

    "All right," Tehitos replied.

    "Mydy, I have a question," Zietaz said.

    "Zietaz," Tehitos said.

    "I ept all of the rules, and I promise we will do our best to follow them, but why do we have to get along with humans? I want to, but I want to know why you want it. Is it because of your dream, mydy?" He asked and she smiled, knowing he already knew the answer, but he wanted to hear it and he wanted the others to hear it as well.

    "Because I am part human, despite having these powers, and that will not change, I like humans too, but I am also saying this because some of them are unpredictable and if you go into a dispute with them, things might not go well, they wille back inrger forces, get stronger just to get rid of you, but not all of them are like that," Nessa responded, and they all bowed their heads before her.

    "Got it! Thank you for responding " Zietaz said, Nessa got up with them and looked at the houses as one of the goblinas bumped into her and Tehitos grabbed her arm.

    "I am sorry," The youngdy replied and Nessa left staring at her and her frid''s exposed bodies.

    "Now that I think about it, the clothes you guys make are..." Nessa mumbled and Tehitos chuckled as the youngdy leaned in towards Nessa, who drew back in surprise as she looked at their exposed bodies.

    "Tehitos, we are going to need proper shelter, food and clothing, no one is going to continue living like this, it''s not healthy," She exined and Zietaz tapped her on the shoulder and she turned a to look at him as the wind blew hard and shook the houses which she left starting at as they wobbled and she smiled nervously.

    ''I would have be seriously injured if I had be sleeping and it had copsed on me, good grief,'' Nessa thought.

    "Good thing you wer''t in one of those, mydy," Isamu said, causing her to flinch.

    "Y- You''re right, Isamu; how about we go shopping and look for artisans while we are at it guys?" Nessa suggested.

    "That sounds good to me," Zietaz said.

    "The same here, we need them if we are going to turn this ce into something else," Tehitos responded.

    "Well, I say, let the building begin!" Zeitaz eximed, and theyughed as Nessa looked at them with hope in her eyes.

 Chapter 16: On their way

    ''They are happy, which is nice,'' Nessa thought, smiling at them.

    "Mydy, we could go to the nearby kingdom; there are many talted people there," Zietaz suggested, and Nessa smiled.

    "In which kingdom?" She inquired.

    "The kingdom of Qavarlya, though it will take some time," He replied, and she looked at Tehitos th at the houses.

    "It doesn''t matter, we have to go," She said and they smiled.

    "Are you certain?" Tehitos inquired.

    "Yeah, we need someone who can help with this," She responded.

    "She is right, we can''t build anything with what we have here," Zietaz said, smiling.

    "Well, it appears that we will have to walk to the kingdom, Zietaz," She replied, and he smiled as a younger goblin approached them.

    "I''ve be there before, I can help you guys by being your guide, me and my frids have be there before," He said, and Nessa looked at him.

    "What''s your name?" She asked.

    "Aion," He responded.

    "Aion, we would appreciate your assistance; you are the clumsy yet pretty boy for a goblin, ar''t you?" She teased and he grinned as the othersughed.

    "Yeah, I am that one," He responded.

    "Well, let''s get started; we don''t know how long this will take; will you guys be okay until th?" She inquired.

    "Don''t worry, we will be fine; the wolves and foxes are here as well," Tehitos replied.

    "Take me with you guys, you can ride us, use us as transportation, you don''t have to walk," Akio said as he approached them, and she patted his head as a few other wolves joined him.

    "Isamu, pleasee here for a momt," She said, and he stood up and wt to Nessa.

    "Would you mind doing me a favor?" She inquired.

    "What is it?" he asked.

    "Please assist the goblins in protecting this vige if anything happs while I am away," She requested.

    "Please, mydy, this is my home now as well, and foxes are territorial, I will do my best, don''t worry, have a safe journey," He said and she smiled, relieved.

    "Thank you, Isamu," she replied, th he raised his head and she smiled and patted him, while Akio grew taller and Nessa jumped up on his back, th transformed into her smaller fox form, and the wolf nced at her.

    "Why are you taking that really cute form?" Akio inquired.

    "Bld in, for now, I am still new," She responded and the wolves howled.

    "Have a safe journey, mydy," Tehitos said as she and the wolves left the vige, while the goblins waved at them and  Isamu bowed to her.

    "You are so soft," Nessamted before bracing her head against the wolf and closing her eyes.

    While Nessa was sleeping, she remembered her parts'' idt and squeezed onto the wolf''s fur tightly, and he looked back at her.

    "Lady Nessa," He called out, and she snapped out of her sleep, sighed, and looked at him.

    "I am sorry," She apologized.

    "That''s fine,"  He replied, as she looked at the trees and hills.

    After several hours, they finally crossed the Linson River, where the wolves stopped because it was getting dark.

    "I think we should set up camp for the night," Zietaz suggested as he dismounted his wolf.

    "I''ll assist in gathering sticks for a campfire," Nessa said.

    Aion aided Nessa in gathering the sticks after which Zietaz lit the campfire and everyone sat a it.

    ''I''m hungry, If only I had brought something to eat,'' Nessa thought as she held onto her stomach after realizing she had not eat anything for the tire day.

    "Will you guys eat fish if I catch it?" Zietaz asked as he stood up.

    "I''m hungry, so I''ll eat it," Nessa replied with a smile.

    "All right, Akio, please help me," He said.

    "Sure," Akio replied, and the two of them wt to the river to catch fish for them to eat.

    After Zietaz finished catching the fish, he prepared it and roasted it over the fire, so they would have something to eat ev if it wasn''t tasty.

    "Mydy, here," He said, and she took what she thought was fish but discovered was a nice piece of meat.

    "This is your food, isn''t it?" She asked and he smiled.

    "It''s fine, go ahead and eat, I''ll eat the fish, the others have their things to eat plus the fish, we can cook delicious food, but not very oft to be honest," He responded as she ate the meat th smiled.

    "Thank you, I promise things will get better now and you''ll all have delicious meals on your table every day,"  She said, and they smiled.

    "Does the kingdom also wee people like me?" She inquired.

    "Yeah, it does, it''s well-known for its powerful army as well as trading, they have nice things there, you''ll ev run into elves, dwarves, and so on," Aion replied and she smiled upon hearing that, excited to see what the kingdom was like.

    "Though they do bully lowly creatures like us at times," Aion mumbled.

    ''Huh? Is he now filling a gap in my vision of elves and a nice kingdom?'' She sighed.

    Everyone spt a long time talking with Nessa, getting to know her better, and wh they finished eating, the goblins and a few of the wolves slept right where they were, and Nessa fell asleep while bracing herself against Akio who kept watch with a few of the other wolves.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she noticed the goblins were up and ready to go.

    "Good morning, mydy," Aion said and Nessa smiled as she got up and sat on Akio''s back.

    "Good morning, are you ready to go?" She inquired.

    "Yeah," They replied as they mounted their wolves and set off for the kingdom, which would normally take nearly four days to reach by foot but didn''t because the wolves were fast.

    "Akio, we are not in a rush, but you are going fast," Nessa said, and the wolf howled as they sped up.

    "Ah... Consider me too," She yelled, clinging onto the wolf in fear of flying off which was only natural for her.

 Chapter 17: City of Qavarlya

    Another day passed of them travelling and finally, they arrived at their destination, Nessa looked at the iron walls and the well-secured gate protected by the guards of the kingdom.

    "Behind those gates is the trance to the kingdom of Qavarlya," Nessa said as she dismounted the wolf and turned to face Aion.

    "Let''s go," she said, "you''ll be the one taking me in."

    "Huh? Are you suredy Nessa?" Zietaz asked.

    "Yeah, I am why?" She asked and Zietaz smiled nervously.

    "He can''t fight," Akio stated.

    "I know, I just want him to guide me, it''s not like we will get into a fight right?" She asked and Akio sighed th looked at Zietaz.

    "Let one of us apany you instead, or let us all go," Zietaz replied.

    "We can''t, we might look suspicious, don''t worry, we''ll be fine, you guys stay in the woods, stay hidd, we won''t be there long," She said, and they sighed and bowed their heads.

    "Be careful, mydy," They advised.

    "Thank you, see youter," She replied as she followed Aion to the gate as the sunset.

    "Good afternoon," Aion said as they approached the gate and the guards who were dwarves looked at her and smiled at how cute of a fox she was.

    "You may ter," One of the guards said th they walked past the small gate and tered the city of Qavarlya and Nessa gasped as she stared at it.

    "Things ar''t so old-fashioned after all, they have electricity too," Nessa said, looking a at other dwarves who resembled humans and were not as short as they were said to be, but also noticing that despite it being a prosperous kingdom, there were very few of the other creatures.

    "See, mydy, there are ev humans here," Aion said.

    "Yeah, I see, now let''s get going, we can''t stay here for too long," Nessa said, and Aion agreed.

    "We need artisans; how am I supposed to find one here?" she wondered as Aion collided with someone.

    "S- Sorry," He apologized, th looked back and saw it was a human guy.

    "Ah, a lowly goblin, you are not as ugly though," He said while his fridsughed and Nessa stared at them.

    "Aww, that is such a cute fox, I bet it will fetch a hefty price, give us the fox and we won''t do anything to you, we possess magic you know, you low creatures don''t stand a chance," The guyughed.

    "N- No, I am not giving her to you, never," Aion said as he stood before Nessa who looked up at him being brave despite the fact he couldn''t fight.

    "Leave us be please," Nessa said and the humans looked at her in surprise.

    "This is ev better, it''s rare to have a fox this small who isn''t a leader talk," The guy said with a grin on his face.

    "You disgust me, list to me, I will seriously hurt you guys if you don''t leave, I am not kidding either," Nessa said as she started growling and the guy chuckled.

    "What can a cute little thing like you do?" He asked.

    "Let me show you what I''m capable of," the guy said as fire formed a his fingertips and Nessa''s eyes began to glow red and he and his frids'' eyes trembled as her aura pressured them so much that one of the guys screamed and the guards heard and rushed to them and Nessa returned to normal and the guys ran away in fear of her.

    "What''s going on over her?" The very guard that allowed them to ter the city asked and Aion smiled.

    "We were just being bullied, but nothing major," Aion replied, to which the poor guard sighed.

    "Good, because fighting is prohibited here; if you break the rules, you will be arrested," He said.

    "Got it," Aion replied.

    "Mister," Nessa said, causing the guard to flinch and look down.

    "Wh- What kind of abomination is this?" He yelled, and Nessa flinched and sighed.

    "Abomination? Hey, calm down, I am just a simple, talking fox, and I have a question for you," She said, tilting his head and staring at her.

    "What is it?" he inquired.

    "I am looking for artisans, do you know where I can find any?" She asked.

    "Artisans, you say? Yes, there are quite a few; if you want, I can take you to them," He responded and a loud thud came from a building within the city.

    "I''ll see youter, be careful." The guard said th rushed away, and Nessa looked at Aion with interest.

    "I wonder what that was about," She said as she looked a and noticed a clothing store.

    "Let''s go, I need new clothes," She said.

    "Got it," Aion replied, th followed her to the store which they wt in and she smiled, looking at the differt types of clothing they had.

    "Do you mind waiting here until I get a few things?" She asked.

    "Take as much time as you want," He replied, Nessa wt into the store, and the ones that were selling stared at the cute little fox walking a smiling.

    ''I feel tse, I am getting stared at, this was such a bad idea,'' She thought.

    After some searching, Nessa found clothing just her size, so she bought a few that she would feelfortable in and would fit her perfectly.

    "Aion, here," She said, and Aion ced the clothes in a bag th he took out the money Nessa gave to him before tering the city and used it to pay for her clothes.

    "We need a lot of things," She said as they exited the store, and the same guard crashed into her.

    "Damn it, Ouch!" She yelled as her feet turned red from him smashing it, and Aion looked at her.

    "A- Are you okay?" Aion asked.

    "We have only be here for a little over an hour and I-," Nessa mumbled.

    "I''m so sorry, I''m in a hurry looking for something!" He eximed.

    "Old man, what exactly are you looking for?" Aion asked.

    "Healing potions, we need them for a few injured dwarves and one elf," He replied, capturing Nessa''s full atttion.

    [Master, your body can make those potions because of what you devoured in the dragon''s cave.]

 Chapter 18: Arrested

    After hearing what the system said, Nessa sighed and looked at the confused dwarf.

    ''How can I produce a potion? I am a human too,'' Nessa thought.

    [It''s simple; what you had was stored within your body which will never run out; all you have to do is think about what you want to do with it, and it wille out of your body as a red liquid, th form a solid magical ball containing the potion.]

    "I see, th I better help the old man, thank you," Nessa mumbled.

    "You are wee," The system replied, and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Old man, perhaps I can assist," She said as the dwarf came to a halt and th approached her.

    "Can you really help me? I require a well-processed potion containing all of the exact ingredits." He said worriedly, and she smiled as her eyes glowed blue th she grew bigger, and the dwarf left staring at the taller fox before him as a small ss-like red ball appeared before her paw and he grabbed onto it before it fell.

    "What exactly is this?" He inquired as she shrank back to her smaller size.

    "Squeeze it, the potion is within the ball," She responded and he left staring at her.

    "Is this your true form?" He inquired, and Aion grinned.

    "Not quite, but go ahead and help your frids," She responded, and he smiled and rushed away, leaving her relieved.

    "Now, now, we will go find our artisans," Nessa said as she looked a, remembering that goblins don''t have ess to normal food other than a lot of meat.

    "Let''s get some things to cook, I''ll teach everything I know to those who can cook, I learned a lot in my world so," She said, and Aion smiled as he followed her a looking at differt things and buying a bunch of things that will be useful to all of them because Nessa nned to use her knowledge to make things better for everyone in her nation.

    While shopping, Nessa had the impression that someone was watching her.

    "A fox, shopping, this is new," Aion chuckled and she jumped up, th hit him in the head with her tail.

    "Ouch," He said, rubbing the back of his head and she chuckled.

    "I''m trying really hard here, thanks for assisting me, I can transform but I want to see how things are in this form," She replied, and he smiled as he picked up a jar of various types of seasoning and ced it in the bag that was magical and held everything they wanted without getting bigger or heavier.

    "Aion, be careful and stay close, I have a feeling bad eyes are on us," She warned.

    "Got it, mydy," He replied, and they wt on shopping wh Aion began floating in the air with a fire circle a him, and wh Nessa looked, she saw it was the same guy who had be bothering them earlier, and her eyes glowed red as he looked at her, and the red whip appeared a his feet, squeezing him so hard that he began screaming.

    "Aion, are you okay?" She asked as he stopped floating and fell to the g, and the fire circle vanished.

    "Yeah, mydy, I''m fine," He replied as the tip of the whip appeared under her paw.

    "Hold the whip," She said and he held onto it.

    "Lift it up and throw it like a ball," She instructed, and he did so, sding the guy crashing into a shop, and the peopleughed as he stood back up with bruises on his body, and the whip disappeared.

    "Y- You did it, didn''t you?" He asked as he approached Nessa and Aion stood in front of her.

    "Leave her alone," Aion said, causing Nessa to sigh.

    ''It appears that monsters are looked down on more than I thought,'' She thought as the guards approached.

    "You are the ones who have be causing problems here?" One of them asked, and Aion lowered his head as the guards apprehded both Nessa and Aion, as well as the troublemakers.

    "Shackles? Really?" Nessa asked, looking down at her feet as the guard stared at her.

    "Come on, all of you," He said as he walked away and they followed him to the dungeon where he ced Aion and Nessa in one cell and the troublemakers in the other.

    "Why were we arrested?" Nessa inquired."We were a part of the fight so, ording to the rules we are to be arrested, it''s against the rules to start an unsanctioned fight," Aion responded.

    ''Miss notice, are the others okay? It''s getting reallyte,'' She thought.

    "One minute," The system replied.

    [Iing thoughtmunication from Akio.]

    "Akio," She said and Aion turned to face her with a smile on his face.

    "Mydy, are you all right?" He inquired.

    "Yeah, we are fine, we''re just in jail for a fight, we''ll be fine, don''t worry about us, just stay where you are," She replied, and the wolf sighed.

    "If you want to get out, I can shadow travel," He said, and she smiled.

    "Nope, that''s fine, I will cut the connection now, be careful," She replied.

    "All right, you too," He said, and Nessa ded themunication.

    "You can talk to him from here?" Aion asked.

    "Yeah, I can, not all the time, though," She responded.

    "You are quite strong, mydy, thank you for bing our leader, I look forward to a wonderful future with you, and I am also very hungry!" He eximed, and sheughed.

    "I am hungry, too," She replied, her stomach growling and the goblinughed.

    They sat in the cell for more than an hour, doing nothing but listing to their stomachs growl in hunger.

    "The guard took the things we bought, right?" She asked.

    "Yes, he said he''d give them back once the king decided on our punishmt," He replied, to which she scoffed.

    "Good thing you helped us earlier, you guys won''t be going to a trial, the king has decided to free both of you," The one she gave the potion to said as he oped the cell door, and she chuckled as Aion smiled while rubbing his stomach.

 Chapter 19: Artisans

    "I''m sorry, but I''m really hungry right now," Aion said, and the guardughed.

    "Come with me, I will treat you guys," He replied.

    "Please wait; could you direct us to a few artisans? I doubt we''ll be able to find any easily "The guard sighed as Nessa spoke.

    "I don''t guarantee they will be able to do what you want, but I know a few I can take you guys to, follow me," He replied as he walked away and they followed him quietly.

    "Just so you know, they are some of the best, and they will be grateful to you guys," he said as Nessa and Aion exchanged nces th Aion shrugged, confused about what he was actually referring to.

    "Here we are," The guard announced as they approached a shop with iron doors and smoke billowing from the chimney.

    "Where are we?" Nessa asked.

    "At one of the finest artisan''s shop,e on," He replied as he oped the door and they wt in, and Nessa jumped wh she heard the loud nging that rang her ears, and she sighed.

    "My ears," She whined as a muscr man looked at them and got up from his seat, holding a sword, and Nessa hid behind Aion, who trembled as the guy red at them and the guardughed.

    "Stop scaring them," He said as four more dwarfs the size of a normal short human tered.

    "This is the fox who gave me the healing potion, and you should be grateful," The guard said and the guy with the sword sighed, th removed his goggles and smiled gtly at Nessa before bowing their heads.

    "Thank you," They said and she smiled th moved from behind Aion.

    "Hey, think of a proper way to thank her," Said the guard, and Nessa chuckled as she transformed into her human form, leaving them stunned.

    "Y-you... What exactly are you?" The guard yelled.

    "I''m just a young girl trying to build a nation where everyone can coexist," She replied, and the one with the sword smiled.

    "She gives off a gtle vibe," He said and the others looked at him.

    "She does, what are you? We dwarfs have our own kind of magic, but you''re unique I guess," The guard said, and Nessa smiled.

    "I know, I guess I''m not a human alone," she replied as they stared at her. "I came here looking for artisans, I am building my own nation, I am already the leader of goblins, Direwolves, and gold foxes, they are all currtly living in one vige which is too small and not good ough for them, I want to build houses, make clothes, and so on."

    "A nation inhabited by various monsters?" The man with the sword inquired.

    "Now that I remember, that is not natural here, I better be careful," she said, and he smiled as he approached her and she pulled back.

    "You want us to build things for you, correct?" He asked, his eyes filled with hope and she swallowed as she was about to fall back but Aion grabbed onto her arm as she smiled nervously.

    "Wonderful, he''s now interested," The guard said, and Nessa sighed as she looked at him, th at the bearded old man in front of her.

    "Please raise up a little; do you want me to break my back by falling?" He took a small step away from her wh she asked.

    "Sorry, but you do realize that building a nation like this will make others see you as a threat sooner orter, right?" He inquired.

    "Yeah, I do," She replied.

    "And yet you want to build it?" He asked.

    "Yes," She responded and he smiled.

    "And nothing will persuade you otherwise?" He inquired.

    "Why are you interrogating her?" Another asked and Nessa smiled.

    "You and I share an interest; I will consider assisting you  if you still want our help; my abilities are not getting to reach their full pottial here; perhaps I might be of greater use to you; can you stay here until tomorrow?" He inquired as she fixed her gaze on him.

    "As someone who does not easily trust, let me ask, what will you get out of this other than money?" Nessa inquired, and the guy smiled.

    "A better chance to use my talt somewhere that actually needs it, is that ough?" He inquired as her eyes narrowed.

    "Wh are you going to make your decision?" She asked.

    "Things hav''t be going so well here, so by tomorrow afternoon," He responded, and she sighed th smiled.

    "Okay, got it, I can wait till th," She responded.

    "Nice, also I am not looking forward to money, a roof over our heads and a daily meal is ough, you are the first person to actually do something about this, it''s the least I can do if I ept toe with you,"  The same scary old guy said, and Nessa smiled, relieved, as she looked a the shop at the gleaming armors and swords.

    "You guys make all of these?" She asked.

    "Yeah, a lot of royals, regr knights, and swordsm buy from us as well," The guy replied, and she smiled.

    "That''s nice, maybe you can make a sword for me someday, one that will be easy for me to use, I want to build not just any nation but a strong one too," She said and he smiled.

    "That''s admirable, well we will see, for now, since you saved my brothers, let''s treat you guys to dinner, I will decide by tomorrow, what you said was ough to motivate me to think," He replied as the door oped and she transformed back into the fox form and her eyes wided as she stared at a fair girl with big breasts, pointed ears and had long blonde, silky hair smiling down at her.

    "E- Elf?" She muttered, th the girl walked into the shop, picked up Nessa from the g, and Aion''s jaw dropped as little blood flowed from his nose.

 Chapter 20: Lovely Elves

    "Here, use this," The old man said passing Aion a tissue, which he took and wiped his nose and Nessa looked at his flushed cheeks.

    "You''re an elf," Nessa pointed out, and the girl smiled.

    "Yeah, and you are a cute little fox," She replied, tightly hugging Nessa and the dwarfsughed.

    "Are you guysing for dinner at the bar?" The elf asked.

    "Yes, we want to treat our little fox here," The old man dwarf replied as they left the shop and wt to a fancy bar full of elves, both m and wom.

    "Woah," Nessa eximed, and the girl holding her smiled as she handed her over to a dark-haired elf who patted her on the head.

    ''This is differt, being a girl being petted by another, nothing wrong with that, I guess,'' she thought as she looked at the dwarfs as they sat by a table and the elf sat down with them.

    "I see you brought new frids," The elf said.

    "Yeah, she helped a lot, she as in the fox, also let''s introduce ourselves, people know me as the scary one, my name is Youthim, I specialize in creating differt types of sword and other weapons," He said and Nessa sighed.

    "I am Oson, an architect, and I can build anything I can imagine," The slim dwarf with ck hair and a gtle smile said.

    "Hello Miss, my name is Lumeck, and I am skilled in design." said the shy dwarf with brown hair.

    "Hello, my name is Elloth, and I am skilled at using rune magic, which is quite useful." Nessa sighed as thest and muscr dwarf, simr to the first scary looking one, said.

    "My name is Jeff, Nice to meet you, mydy," The dwarf with a gtle smile and long brown hair and a big beard said.

    "Pleased to meet you all, my name is Nessa Styrmir," she replied, and everyone smiled.

    "Nice to meet you as well," Youthim said, her eyes turning red for a split second before returning to normal.

    ''I noticed the dwarfs don''t live up to the name short, why is it differt?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Dwarfs are a mixed race, a demi-human race, and they are quite skilled in craftsmanship, considered the best.]

    ''I see,'' She thought wh the blonde elf brought them food. Nessa smiled as Youthiim ced a te of food in front of her and sniffed in the pleasant aroma before transforming into her human form, leaving the elves staring at her.

    "You are not a fox?" The blonde elf inquired.

    "It''s just a form I take to see what it''s like to live as a monster, to better understand them," She replied, and the elf smiled brightly before Nessa began eating.

    "Ah, this tastes good, thank you; I was starving," Nessa said.

    "There''s no need to thank us; you saved my life with your potion; it''s the least I could do," The elf exined.

    "So you were the injured elf?" She inquired.

    "Yes, thank you once more," She replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "You''re wee," Nessa said, sighing after she drank the ss of cold orange juice the girl had brought her, feeling a bit rxed and fresher.

    "Can you tell me your name?" Nessa inquired.

    "My name is Dasyra Faezana," She responded.

    "Nessa, nice to meet you Dasyra," She said as the elf sat beside her and hugged her tightly and Nessa looked th smiled.

    "Dasyra, give her some space, she''s a woman," Elloth said, and they allughed.

    "You know, we do see goblins and so on here, not this evolved, but we all talk and mix," Dasyra said. "What''s differt is the way you guys are with each other, we are fridly towards each other, but it''s like you guys are a family," Dasyra said.

    "We are, we are all a family now, everyone in the vige currtly and hopefully in the future we will get more, yet still love each other," Aion replied and Nessa left staring at him before patting him on the head.

    "Am I correct, mydy?" Aion inquired.

    "Mydy?" Dasyra asked.

    "Yeah, she''s now our leader, goblins, direwolves, and the rogue gold foxes," Aion replied, and the elves'' left jaw dropped.

    "Wait, you tamed them?" Dasyra inquired.

    "Did they hurt you?" Oson inquired.

    "Nope, I took out their leaders," She responded and they all left staring at her and she smiled nervously.

    "You said that as if it were something normal," Lumeck said, and Youthim chuckled.

    "I''d like to live somece where we can allugh and get along just fine," Dasyra said, and Nessa smiled.

    "I guess a lot of people want that," Nessa replied as Dasyra lowered her head and her blonde silky hair fell in front of her face, covering her big breasts, which were a little exposed.

    "What''s the matter, Dasyra?" Youthim inquired.

    "Can Ie and live with you guys in the future if things go well for you?" Dasyra inquired, and all of the elves smiled.

    "If everything goes well, yes you can," Nessa replied, and the girl smiled brightly.

    Wh  Nessa was eating, Aion collided with someone and he grabbed onto Aion before he fell.

    "Watch where you''re going, you lowly monster," The guy warned, and Nessa gave him a stern look.

    "He is the geral of the king''s army," Youthim said.

    "Sorry," Aion said as the guy shoved him to the g, and Nessa looked at him before getting up and helping Aion up wh Youthim got up in a rush and punched the guy into two other guys, sding them crashing into the bar door, causing it to copse th they got back up and the geral smirked.

    "How dare you harm that goblin wh he did nothing wrong? Are you abusing your authority here?" Youthim inquired, and as the geral was about to grab Aion, Nessa grabbed his hand, tightly squeezing it, and Aion looked at her.

    "Who are you?" The geral asked.

    "His leader, touch him and I will severely hurt you," Nessa responded.

    "Not following your king''s rules as his geral does not reflect well on you geral; it shows that you are indeed abusing your power," Youthim smirked, and the geral gnashed his teeth.

 Chapter 21: Accepted offer

    "Youthim, you should know your ce, and monsters like this ar''t allowed in this bar, are they?" Nessa clched her fists in response to the geral''s question.

    ''I don''t want to cause problems for anyone here, they have already started a fight, they''ll want to lock us up and put us on trial, nope, not going to happ, I brought the things we''ll need for now,'' Nessa thought as she looked at Aion th the others.

    "We are leaving, I''m sorry," Nessa said softly.

    "Leader? Impossible, these monsters bows to no one, you are cute though," The geral said and Youthim gnashed his teeth.

    "Stop being a jerk, damn it, she is just  a young girl, didn''t your father teach you proper manners?" Youthim yelled, and Nessa grabbed his hand.

    "Let it go, we can''t cause trouble for the elves too," She said and he looked at the gtle smile on her face th lowered his head.

    "You should list to her because you ar''t in a position to speak," The geral said, and Youthim sighed.

    "Tell the king I''m leaving to pursue my dreams in a ce that needs it," Youthim said and Nessa looked at him.

    "Are you sure, Youthim?" Nessa inquired, and he smiled, th patted her on the back.

    "Yes, mydy, I am yours tomand from now on," he replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "I''d say good luck, but you are obviously going to fail," The geral said, and Nessa scoffed.

    "We''ll see about that," Youthim replied.

    "Bye guys, I hope to see you all again soon," Nessa said as she walked out the door with Youthim, and the elves waved her goodbye.

    "Yikes, it''s past midnight," Youthim said as the guard, Jasya, led them back to the shop so that Youthim could collect his belongings, and the other dwarfs tered the shop smiling.

    "What are you guys up to?" Youthim asked.

    "We would like to join you as well," Jeff replied.

    "You... You''ll have to discuss it with Nessa," Youthim said, and Oson sighed.

    "Lady Nessa, we all have a lot to offer, please take us with you guys, I assure you, your home along with any other will be top-notch," Oson said and Nessa smiled.

    "I have no reason to refuse; I need all the assistance I can get, and rest assured, I will work you all to the bone," She replied with a smile, and they all burst outughing.

    "You guys are hopeless, go get your things," Youthim said and Elloth grinned.

    "Thank you," Elloth said and Nessa sighed as they wt to get their things.

    ''Akio,'' Nessa thought, reconnecting the thoughtmunication with the wolf once more.

    "Are you okay, mydy?" He inquired.

    "Yeah, we are fine, we will be out of here in a few," she responded and the wolf exhaled deeply.

    "Got it; we''ll wait," Akio said th  Nessa ded the connection and looked at the dwarfs as they arrived with their bags and the guard escorted them to the gate.

    "Take care of yourselves, brothers," He said and they smiled.

    "Thank you," Youthim replied.

    "Miss Nessa, please look after these knuckleheads; I assure you, they won''t let you down wh ites to work; you can always count on them to build the best," He said, and Nessa smiled.

    "Don''t worry, I know, they''ll be fine, and I promise I won''t let anything bad happ to them," She replied.

    "Alright now, go on before you all get thrown in prison," He said and Nessa looked at them.

    "Ready to go to your new home?" she asked.

    "Yeah," Jeff replied, and Nessa sighed as Aion blew a whistle, one of the direwolves appeared before him, and Neesa smiled.

    ''Nice, he can summon his,'' Nessa thought.

    "Akio," Nessa called out, and he appeared with a few dirwolves, leaving the dwarfs staring at her as she climbed onto Akio''s back.

    "Get on any of them, they won''t do anything," She said, and Youthim sighed before climbing aboard one of them, as did the others.

    "Let''s go," Nessa said and they took off.

    "Mydy," Zietaz said as he came over to join them, and she smiled.

    "We got what we came for," She replied, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "That is good; everyone back home would be grateful, thanks to the dwarfs," Zietaz said.

    "There''s no need to thank us; we''re all befiting from this," Oson replied with a smile before the wolves howled at the moonlight as they ran.

    "We''re not in a hurry, Akio," Nessa said.

    "It''s better to get back as soon as possible, mydy," He replied, increasing his pace, and she gripped him tightly.

    "I will punch you," She said and Zietaz chuckled.

    "Akio has really tak a liking to you mydy, I know I''ve said it before, but I don''t mind saying it again, I''m looking forward to seeing what our future together would look like, what we will be able to build now that we couldn''t before," Zietaz said.

    "I''m looking forward to seeing the same," Elloth said softly, and Nessa grinned.

    ''This feels like a dream, somehow starting toe through now, how did a simple young girl among all those powerful ones manage to pull these creatures under her wing and live as one?'' Youthim wondered with a smile on his face, waiting to go to his and his brother''s new home.

    Hours turned into a day and a day into two, and wh they finally arrived back at the vige at midday, Nessa didn''t sleep at all because she couldn''t risk if they bumped into trouble on their way and she was asleep, her first priority at the time was to protect those she took under her care and was willing to do whatever it took, now that she understood the situation most of them were in.

    Now Nessa was more determined to build a ce that some would only see in their dreams and most thoughts was impossible, she had no inttion of abandoning what she had begun.

 Chapter 22: Expanding

    "They''ve returned!" Tehitos remarked as Nessa stepped off Akio, and the foxes growled as they noticed the dwarfs standing behind Nessa.

    "Now, now, Isamu, they are frids, and I see you guys have already begun working," She said, and Isamu lowered his head, allowing the dwarfs to ter the vige.

    "Wee home, mydy," Tehitos said.

    "Thank you, I brought a few frids who will be assisting us with building the nation, we desire," Nessa replied, and the dwarfs smiled and introduced themselves.

    "You actually live with them; people will go insane wh they learn that a nation where everyone can coexist is being built," Youthim said, and Nessa smiled.

    "That''s what I want, now, you guys can rest and choose wh you want to start working, that is the leader of the foxes Isamu, the leader of the direwolves is Akio, they are nice wh you get to know them," Nessa said and Youthim smiled nervously.

    "We rested ough, I think we can start working, first get you guys better houses, this is terrible," Youthim said and Nessa ced her hand on his shoulder, letting out a loud sigh.

    "Please," She replied and heughed.

    "Don''t worry, leave the building to us; tell me, do you intd to im this tirend,rge ough to house an tire kingdom?" He inquired, and she looked at the goblins, foxes, and direwolves.

    "Yeah, there are other creatures who have their own territory in thisnd as well; if they want to join and are not evil, we can form an alliance; if not, I''ll just leave them alone after all this is their home," She replied, and Youthim smiled.

    "Got it, modern homes?" He asked.

    "Build your best," She replied, and he smiled.

    "After all, I came to the right ce, brothers, let''s get to work," Youthim said.

    "Okay," Oson replied with a grin.

    "We''ll get what we need; all I need you to do is keep an eye on how we work and if we go about doing the designs incorrectly, this is going to take a lot of work; can you do that, mydy?" Youthim inquired as he bowed his head, formally recognizing Nessa as their leader.

    "Yes, I can, thank you," She replied.

    "You are wee; now we need wood as well; brought the things we need, good thing we did, goblins; will you assist us?" Youthim inquired.

    "Of course, we''ll help; this is now all of our homes," Zietaz replied, and Tehitos agreed.

    "All right, guys, let''s get to work," Jeff said as they began working. The goblins assisted in gathering the best of trees that they were allowed to take from the forest in order to get good wood, and the dwarfs told them what to do, which they did perfectly with good guidance.

    Things were finally looking up, and the construction of a new nation had begun; Lumeck had already begun drawing up designs for the houses while Jeff helped with clothing since he was a tailor and used to have a shop back home but closed it, everything was going well, though Nessa knew she couldn''t rx.

    Weeks passed as Nessa kept on looking at the way the creatures were working together and she helped in any way she could.

    Houses were already being built, and other foundations were beingid. The girl used her knowledge from her world to give more ideas to the dwarfs, which came in handy and made their work easier.

    They got everything they needed, and whever something finished for them, she would give the dwarfs the money Kurson had giv her to buy things from the neighboring kingdom, which the dwarfs wt to get with the goblins, yes they got strange looks at times, but they didn''t care because all they wanted was to make their dreamse true.

    One day, after Nessa had just finished getting dressed after a bath, she wt outside to look at the houses being built wh one of the goblins who was assisting with cing a roof on, feet slipped and she realized it was Aion.

    "Aion," she called out, and he screamed as the roof was about to copse on him because it wasn''t bnced yet, and Nessa jumped up in the air as red threads came out of her hand, forming a beath Aion, catching him, and the other set of threads held up the roof, and the dwarfs sighed.

    "Are you okay?" Zietaz asked as Aion got up and the other goblins assisted with the roof th the threads disappeared.

    "I am fine,dy Nessa, I was not paying atttion, as usual," Aion said and she sighed th patted him on the head.

    "It''s fine, I am going to pick fruit from the forest, I will bring back for you guys, also I came up with a few more solutions, I will share them with you guys wh I get back," She replied and he smiled.

    "How can she always be okay with our mistakes?" Aion asked as Nessa left the vige, heading into the forest and Zietaz smiled.

    "Because she knows we''re now learning, she''s patit, her ideas are making this ce better, look at how we''re expanding," Zietaz replied, and Aion sighed before they returned to work.

    The girl was not used to the world as yet, but she was getting there.

    While Nessa was picking apples from a tree on the hill, she looked at a powerful waterfall near the vige.

    "Thisnd has a lot of resourceful things, most of which have magic, but I can use them to make things easier for everyone, the vige is expanding already due to the new houses and our currt poption, we need to start doing other things too, I guess I will take care of that myself, I cannot depd on Kurosn''s money anymore," Nessa muttered th continued picking her fruits.

    "A strange gathering of monsters? In Livinna''s vast forest? Thatnd? This is intriguing, monsters with a leader." Someone said sternly while standing in a dimly lit room with a smirk on his face.

 Chapter 23: A group

    Neesa was picking an apple wh she heard a loud crash within the forest and noticed the trees shaking not far from her. She rushed towards it only to see four people being chased by a giant scorpion and scoffed.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me," She said as a guy with fire jumped into the air and blew fire at the scorpion, but it didn''t work and he was knocked into one of the trees where Nessa was standing, and she sighed as he looked at her.

    "Yo," He said.

    "It''s just an overgrown scorpion that shouldn''t be here, your fire isn''t hot ough," She exined as she approached the scorpion.

    "You are big," She said, and the red whip appeared in her hand and she flung it behind the scorpion which charged at her, wrapping a the scorpion''s limbs and ripping them apart, leaving the others staring at the whip as it vanished, and a sword appeared in her hand, which she stabbed the scorpion with, killing it.

    "Y- You killed it, that one huge scorpion," The young man said and she looked at him along with the other guy and two girls with him.

    "There are monsters like these in this forest," She replied.

    "Akio," She called out, and as the wolf appeared in front of her, the young man and his frids looked at each other nervously as the wolf growled at them.

    "Akio, stop scaring them, call Aion and Zietaz for me, I would like them to take a look at this," She said th he looked at the scorpion.

    "It''s ormous, I''ll be right back," He replied before disappearing, and she looked at the humans.

    "Humans don''t reallye here, why brings you here?" She asked with a smile on her face.

    "Howe that direwolf listed to you?" The young man inquired.

    "I am his master,"  She responded, and he left staring at her. Akio howled, and they turned a to see him approaching with three goblins.

    "Goblins? Goblins that have evolved?" The young man inquired, and the girl beside him fainted wh the goblins looked at them and the young man grabbed her while Nessa smiled nervously.

    ''I hope they don''t cause me any trouble, it''s only be a few months since I came here, but things are really progressing,'' Nessa thought as she took them to the vige where they had left staring at the houses and the goblins, as well as the foxes and wolves working together with the dwarfs.

    "What on earth is going on here?" The young man questioned.

    "We have guests, mydy?" Isamu asked as he approached them while looking at the humans and started growling.

    "It''s fine, Isamu; they are my guests." He sighed and looked at her after she responded.

    "Be careful," He warned before walking away.

    ''Getting these creatures to trust humans won''t be easy, but they should know that not all humans are bad, just as not all monsters are bad,'' she thought as she led them to the tt where the dwarfs had giv her because they had to break down the houses.

    "ce her on the bed," Nessa said, and the young man gtly lifted the girl off of Akio and ced her on the bed, before Nessa patted Akio on the head and he wagged his tail.

    "Mydy," Tehitos said as he walked into the tt, and she smiled before Akio left.

    "Could you please get them something to eat and drink?" She inquired.

    "T- That''s a big goblin..." One of the girls muttered and Tehtios smiled.

    "You don''t have to say please; I''ll get it," He responded and th left, and Nessa turned to face the humans and the unconscious girl woke up, wiping her eyes.

    "Are you okay?" Nessa inquired, and the youngdy smiled.

    "I am fine, thank you," She responded.

    "Would you mind telling me why you''re out here?" She inquired as she sat in a chair, and the youngdy sighed.

    "We were hired toe and investigate why monsters were congregating out here, it was reported, someone passed by and saw, we got paid a lot because most didn''t want toe," The same young man exined, and Nessa scoffed.

    "This new ce that is being built here belongs to me and the individuals who live here; I am their leader, and they have all pledged their loyalty to me," They looked at her in surprise wh she said that.

    "What she''s saying is true," Tehitos said as he brought them food and drink.

    "Why? This has never happed before, and you never know what might happ if word gets out, you might get into serious trouble, you do know that right?" The same young man asked.

    "What are your names?" She asked.

    "My name is Irza," He replied.

    He was tall and slim, with ck hair, fair skin, and blue eyes.

    "My name is Lisa," The girl who passed out said. She was slim and tall, with short ck hair and ck eyes with tanned skin.

    "My name is Jonathan," The blonde guy said, he was of average height, muscr, and fair, with brown eyes.

    "My name is Rina," Thest member said , she was short, fair, blonde, with gray eyes and a slim body.

    "Nice to meet you all, I am Nessa Styrmir, I am the leader of the monsters gathered her and as for your question, I don''t care what troublees in the future, I will face all of them, we are not evil, we just wish to live in peace and together and I will not let anyone disturb that peace,e what may, I will build a nation where everyone can coexist," She said as they ate the food Tehitos brought them th smiled.

    "You are quite the stubborn one, you are human?" Irza asked.

    "Mostly," She replied, and he sighed.

    "I can tell you are not evil; if you were, you wouldn''t have be so gerous and helpful to us, thank you," He said, and she smiled.

    "You are wee," She replied and he grinned.

 Chapter 24: The one within Irza

    "Do you mind if I ask which kingdom you all came from or who exactly are you working for?" Nessa asked and Lisa smiled.

    "I believe we can tell you," Lisa replied.

    "Yeah, there was no rule against that," Johnathan said and Rina agreed.

    "Johnathan is correct, there is no rule against saying who you work for, it''s a personal choice, we were hired by a member of the council in the kingdom of Nacuria," Irza said, and Nessa sighed.

    "I take it a lot more heard of monsters, gathering as they call it?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, the word is spreading, and people may perceive you as a threat sooner orter, well, if this ce grows bigger," Irza responded.

    "I''m pretty sure it''s about to, mydy, another goblin vige along the way, thest one other than this st us a message, they want to join us here, they''re afraid I guess," Tehitos said and Nessa sighed.

    "Invite them toe th," She replied.

    "Huh? Are you sure about this?" Tehitos inquired.

    "Yeah, I can''t just ignore them now, can I?" She asked and he smiled.

    "Will you take in more of them?" "Ar''t you afraid?" Rina inquired.

    "No, I intd to live out my dreams, and I will not let anyone stand in my way," She replied, and they exchanged nces before smiling.

    "You are brave, that is something to admire, working hard to build a ce of your dreams," Johnathan said, and Nessa smiled.

    "You guys can stay as long as you want, I don''t care what you report back to your boss, as long as you don''t harm those here, I''m fine," She replied th tossed an apple from her pocket to Tehitos and he caught it.

    "Thank you," He said.

    "You are wee, and please tell Zietaz to sd word to the next goblin vige," She replied, and he bowed his head before leaving the tt and she wt to check on the dwarfs'' work.

    "How are things going Youthim?" Nessa asked as she approached him, directing the goblins on where to ce the logs.

    "Mydy, things are going well, and we''re moving faster than expected," He replied.

    "That''s great to hear," she said, and he smiled.

    "What''s the matter, you seem a little stressed?" He inquired.

    "What I am thinking about might just be future issues, but there''s no need to worry about that right now; keep up the good work and make sure to take your breaks; we''re not in a hurry," She responded, and he chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, we know," Youthim said, smiling.

    "I''ll catch up with you guyster; in the meantime, if you need anything, just shout my name and I''ll be there," She replied as a small goblin girl ran up to her and tightly hugged her.

    "Please help me, mydy, my brother is bullying me," She said, and Nessa smiled and patted her on the head as her brother approached.

    "Now, bullying is wrong; if you continue to bully your sister, I will have no choice but to punish you; do you want to be punished for a week?" Nessa inquired, and her brother pouted.

    "No, I don''t want to be punished, sorry," He said before running away, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Are you all right?" Nessa inquired, and the girl smiled brightly.

    "Yes, thank you very much, mydy," She responded th ran off and Youthim smiled wh Nessa looked up by the hill that overlooked the vige and saw Irza standing there and smiled before going to him.

    "What are you up to?" He turned a to look at her wh she asked.

    "You''re not from here, are you?" He inquired, and she smiled.

    "How do you know that?" She asked, his eyes glowed bright orange, revealing a dark aura, and Nessa left staring at him.

    [A dark force has be detected; the source could be a demon.]

    ''I see, he might be harboring a demon,'' Nessa thought.

    "How powerful is the demon, if there is one?" Nessa asked.

    "Not stronger than you, master, but powerful ough to danger the home you''re constructing," The system replied and Nessa sighed.

    "I see, thank you," she replied, turning to face the young man.

    "So which demon are you harboring?" Nessa asked and his eyes, shook before lowering his head.

    "Ifrit," He responded.

    [Ifrit is a powerful demon who is said to be merciless and whose main skill is fire due to him being evolved, he is gifted with earth as well.]

    ''Yikes, he is bad news, I can''t believe he is real,'' Nessa thought with a nervous smile.

    "Would you mind exining yourself?" Nessa inquired, and Irza smiled as he took a seat on the soft grass.

    "I am a summon, I was summoned here more than a ctury ago by a demon lord called Varis Nascria, he is powerful, I don''t know if he saved me from being ved and sold, the world you came from was at war at that time, you are from Japan, right?" He inquired, and she nodded.

    "Nice, back th I lost my parts, bombs were going off and before one couldnd on top of me, I was pulled to this world with burnt arms and legs, I barely had life force within me and the demon lord knew I wouldn''t be able to survive, probably, Ifrit also needed a vessel, he doesn''t have a body anymore and so I was offered to him, but Ifrit didn''t want to take over my body, besides I don''t have much time to live," Irza said, and Nessa''s eyes shook.

    "Great one," Someone called out, and Nessa''s eyes wided as she suddly found herself standing in darkness, with mes shing in front of her eyes, and out came a young man with a handsome face, muscr yet slim body, long hair tied in a pony, and fair skin

    "I- Ifrit? Where am I?" She asked.

    "Don''t worry, I''m justmunicating with you from within him; this is the space I''m in, within him, darkness, you are pretty," He responded, and Nessa lowered her head as Ifrit''s eyes glowed bright orange and she th sighed and her eyes started glowing bright red as she looked him directly in his eyes and he smirked as she sighed, knowing that if Ifrit wanted he could have harmed the boy.

 Chapter 25: Time left

    Ifrit sighed as he noticed Nessa was bing serious, knowing she was not to be trifled with; despite concealing most of her aura, he still ssed her power and had no inttion of turning Nessa into an emy.

    "So, what do you want with me?" Nessa inquired.

    "I will get there in a minute, you''re going to be quite the monster, the boy''s death is inevitable," He replied, her eyes narrowing.

    "Are you having fun with this? I know I am not, I may still be learning about this world, but one thing is certain, those with higher authority td to be selfish not all but most and so far I don''t like what I am seeing, but don''t worry, you will die as well," She replied and Ifrit chuckled.

    "Are you ming me for what''s going on with him? Well, I suppose that''s to be expected, but over the years, I regained my form, and I hav''t drawn any amount of ergy from him; if he''s dying, it''s because his body can no longer keep up the struggle; are you going to judge me as well?" Ifrit inquired, and Nessa sighed.

    "I have no right to judge anyone unless I know the whole story," She replied, and Ifrit stared at her.

    "Are you serious? I am a great demon," He said.

    "So? That still doesn''t give me the right to pass judgmt on you; what do you n on doing now?" She asked and he sighed.

    "I can''t save his life if that''s what you mean, you talk to him now, I just wanted you to know that I have nothing to do with what''s happing to him now, but his death will be painful if my powers keep growing and I am within him, " He replied, and the darkness vanished, and everything returned to normal as Irza smiled.

    "Did you talk to him?" He inquired.

    "I did, so what are you going to do now?" She inquired.

    "I just need a simple favor from you," He replied.

    "What exactly is it?" She asked.

    "I know we just met, and this may seem rude, but I have no other choice, take him out of me, what you want to do with him after that is up to you, I just want a peaceful death now," He responded, and she lowered her head.

    "It''s fine, I can do it for you; I have the ability to do it; I only agree to do it because I understand your situation," She said and he smiled.

    "That''s very gerous, I know it''s not his fault I am dying, I feel him, he is not evil, I believe if he is giv a second chance at life, to do the right thing with guidance, he will be fine, I want him to joy life too, ev though I hate this world but I made a few great frids along the way," Irza said with a bright smile on his face and Nessa smiled.

    "You want him to have another chance?" He nodded wh she asked.

    "I can take care of that for you, it''s gettingte, the day flew by without me noticing,e back, you''ll have dinner with us," Nessa said as she stood up and he looked at her.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to join us?" He got up after she asked.

    "Don''t you hate this world?" He asked.

    "I can''t say I do; it''s fascinating; I hav''t gone through what you have, but ev if I hav''t, I understand how you feel; I don''t despise the world; I want to build what they call a dreand here, and I will," She responded and he smiled.

    "Let''s go, I will tell you about my life and I would like to know more about where you came from too," He said as he walked away, and they both returned to the vige.

    After returning to the vige, Nessa spt her time learning about Irza''s life and everything he had se, causing Nessa to be more fascinated with the world, though the hardest part was yet toe for Irza, he was running out of time and had to say goodbye to his frids, though he didn''t want to, he didn''t have much of a choice and epted death.

    Later that night, after everyone had finished eating with the goblins and others, they sat in the cter of the vige, looking up at the stars and talking about their advtures, wh Irza coughed up blood and the others looked at him.

    "Are you all right?" Lisa inquired, and he smiled.

    "I told you guys that my time woulde soon, it is time, I can''t go on any longer, I simply don''t have the strgth within me any longer,"  He responded, and Lisa''s eyes welled up with tears as she rose up.

    "How much longer do you have?" Nessa lowered her head wh the girl asked.

    "In less than a day, I was able to time my death due to the state of my body," He replied, and Nessa gnashed her teeth.

    ''I hav''t known them for long, but this is wrong, I don''t like it, but I can''t do anything about it, they are kind, that''s why I will fulfill hisst wish,'' Nessa thought as the night sky turned gre, forming a wave, and everyone, including Irza, looked up at it smiling.

    "Enjoy how much time you have left, Irza, I take it you nned to die in a fight, it''s best to rest easy, spd yourst day here, it''s calming here, isn''t it?" Nessa inquired.

    "Yeah, I''m d I took the job toe here, this is probably the one ce in the world I don''t hate, I''d like to talk to you guys about something too,e, excuse us Nessa," Irza said as he stood up, and she smiled as they walked up to the hill where he was earlier and talked to his frids with his eyes narrowing while looking at the vige which was expanding and Lisa smiled at him after hearing with he had to say to them.

 Chapter 26: From a village to a town

    Irza sighed after he finished speaking with his frids, th his eyes glowed orange for a split second before returning to normal.

    "I wish I could see what the future holds, but it doesn''t matter right now. Let''s go back," He said.

    After returning to the vige, Irza saw Nessa talking with Youthim about expanding the vige more and making further adjustmts to thend since it has expanded, they couldn''t call it a vige anymore.

    "Nessa," Irza said, and she looked at him as he approached them.

    "What is it, Irza? Everything wt well with your frids?" She asked, and he smiled.

    "Yeah, better than expected. You know, you could use more help," He responded.

    "I know. I''m thinking about trading with a kingdom right now to help this ce grow. We''ll need more money to hire more people, and this is one way to start," She said.

    "Wonderful idea. You seem to have had a lot of money to get all of this done," He replied, and she lowered her head and smiled.

    "You can say someone helped me with ough to start building, I am grateful," She said, and he smiled th stretched off.

    "The dwarfs have arranged for you to stay in a tt, go to bed," She advised.

    "I will. Good night," He replied.

    "Good night," She said, and th Irza and the others wt to sleep.

    "Youthim, that''s all for the night, you guys had a long and hard day, go rest, I''m going to sleep too, and we''ll discuss more on what to do tomorrow," She said, and he smiled.

    "If that''s what you want th, okay, good night, mydy," He replied.

    "Good night," She said before going to her tt to fresh up.

    After Nessa had finished freshing up, she changed and noticed a small pouch on her bed, which she picked up and oped to find more money.

    "Kurson," She said as she walked out of her tt and noticed him standing on the hill overlooking the vige.

    "What''s the deal with everyone and that hill? They seem to joy looking at this ce from the hill; well, it''s a nice spot, "She muttered as she approached him, and he grinned.

    "Hello, Nessa, it''s be a while," He said.

    "It''s be several months. What is the point of this? Why do you keep leaving money for me?" She asked and sighed and looked at the vige which had now be a town.

    "I see it has transformed into a town already, you are working hard," He responded and her brows furrowed.

    "It''s a start, the poption here has increased, it became a town today, I''ll throw them a feast for them, I n on expanding it, this ce will not remain a town, you..." She said quietly, and he smiled as he turned to face her.

    "It''s my only contribution, the dream of and where we can all coexist; it''s a dream shared by many; you''re making it a reality now; ept it," He replied to which she sighed.

    "Fine," she said, "but this is thest time I ept money from you."

    "I''m fine with that, and I came here to give you a heads-up," He said, capturing her full atttion.

    "What exactly is it?" She inquired.

    "There may be a demon lord who wishes to take over thisnd, news is spreading about monsters congregating in one ce, you will have a lot of problems to face, are you up for the task mydy?" He inquired, and she smirked.

    "Let theme, I''ll kill them if necessary, I came into the world unwillingly, and now that I''ve grown to like certain things and my heart is already set on building a nation on this samend, I''m not going to let anyone take it," He left staring at her after hearing her response.

    "I thought you were going to aim a bit lower, but you are right; take the tirend, Nessa, the kingdom of Styrmir has a nice ring to it, and build the nation of your dreams," He said to which she scoffed.

    "I am tired, are you here just for this?" She asked as she stretched off and Akio jumped out before her growling and Kurson jumped.

    "What the hell?" Kurson yelled, and before Akio could attack Kurson, Nessa patted him on the head.

    "It''s fine Akio, he is a frid," She said th the wolf looked at her and calmed down.

    "How many dangerous monsters do you have under your wing, Nessa?" He inquired, and she chuckled.

    "Let me tell you what type of monsters the town has, Goblins, Dwarfs, Foxes and the Direwolves, well are you guys still Direwolves?" She asked.

    "After we evolved, we became Styrmir wolves," Akio exined. "No dire wolf had ever evolved before, so I gave us a name."

    "There you have it, Kurson," She said, smiling. "Oh, and I will tell you from now on, any other monster, as long as they are not evil and mean no harm to those who live here, I will take them in."

    "Nice, well, no one has ever done this before, so, I wish you good luck in the future sweetheart, I will see you a," He replied.

    "You cane to live here if you want," She said before he could leave, and he lowered his head, frowning.

    "Thank you for the offer, it truly means a lot despite you not knowing me for long; perhaps one day I will actually take you up on that, Nessa, go visit the kingdom of Masca," He said before disappearing, and she tilted her head in confusion.

    "Huh? The kingdom of Masca?" She asked.

    [The kingdom of Masca is small and ideal for forming alliances; it would take nearly a week to get there.]

    "I see, I''ll talk to the others about itter, let''s head back, I need to sleep," Ness said before returning to town, where Nessa wt to her tt to sleep and Akio wt back to his pack.

 Chapter 27: Ease

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched, got out of bed, and wt to fresh up. Wh she finished, she wt outside of her tt and saw that everyone had already begun working, and smiled.

    "Good morning guys," She said as a cute little goblina came running to her and she lifted the child up in her arm and she hugged Nessa tightly.

    "Good morning, mydy," Youthim said, and she smiled as she looked up and saw him standing on top of a house roof.

    "Isn''t it too early to be working?" She asked.

    "We''ve evolved into a town, soon to be a city; I see more reason to start early; you do want it to evolve at a nice rate, don''t you?" He asked.

    "Yes, I do, it''s be a few months already," She responded and he nodded.

    "Well, I wanted to let you all know that I will be throwing a feast for all of you tomorrow night," she said, capturing everyone''s atttion, and Youthim, Zietaz, and Tehitos jumped off the house and approached her.

    "Are you certain?" Zietaz inquired.

    "Yeah, it''s tomemorate our evolution as a town and our alliance," She responded. Tehtios th smiled and took the little girl from her and ced her down, after which she ran off smiling.

    "If that''s what you want, we''ll be happy to ept," Zietaz said.

    "Th we shall hunt down something big and juicy to cook, I assure you, yes they might not be your usual food but you will joy it," Aion said as he approached them th Nessa patted him on the head.

    "OK, I will rely on you to get us something big and juicy without destroying too many things, we have to be careful wh doing things," She replied and he grinned.

    "Got it, mydy, I won''t do anything stupid," Aion replied with a smirk and Zietaz thumped him behind the head.

    "Ouch! I won''t do anything," He said while rubbing the back of his neck.

    "Good morning," Irza said as he and his frids approached them, and Nessa smiled gtly at him.

    "Good morning," She replied.

    "Slept well?" Youthim asked and Lisa nodded.

    "Yeah, it was a peaceful night, to be honest," Irza replied and Nessa patted him on the shoulder and he smiled.

    "Well, guys, I''m hungry; would you like to eat breakfast?" Nessa inquired.

    "Sure," replied Johnathan.

    "All right,e on," Nessa said as they returned to her tt, where Tehitos brought them breakfast and they all began eating.

    While eating, Nessa realized that they don''t ev have proper farnds to grow good and healthy food that they can eat and ev make a living off of and that with thend space a them and how well nurtured the soil is, farmingnds would be nice to have and if they had the right resources they will be able to turn part of thend into a farming paradise.

    ''OK, that''s another thing that needs to be tak care of,'' Nessa thought.

    As they eating their food, Irza nced at Nessa with a smile while wiping his nose and wh Nessa looked at him she saw blood on his hand and she gnashed her teeth, th looked away, pretding as if she didn''t see and he wiped the blood away th resumed eating, peacefully.

    The others were hungry, so they didn''t pay atttion to him while eating, but Neesa knew how much they cared for each other and knew they didn''t want Irza to leave their sides, but that was not their choice to make, and ev though it was Irza''s most difficult decision in his life, it made him feel at ease, yes he was uneasy but he had no inttion of turning back.

    After finishing her meal, Nessa stood up and exited the tt, exhaling deeply.

    "Are you all right, mydy?" Akio inquired as he emerged from the shadow beside her, and she smiled.

    "Yeah, I''m fine, did you go out?" She inquired.

    "You can say that; we are keeping an eye on things a town," He replied, wagging his tail and breathing heavily.

    "You may be frighting, but you are so simr to a child, there, there, good job," She said, patting him on the head and brushing her hand through his fur.

    "I will y with youter on, right now, I have a lot of nning to do, I have to help Youthim and the others," She said th the wolf looked at her with a happy face

    "See youter, Akio," She said as she turned to walk away.

    "Good luck," He replied before returning to observing the town with his frids.

    "Youthim, I have a few more things I need you guys to add to not only the house but everything else," Nessa said, and Youthim approached her with a hammer in his right hand and a massive axe in his left.

    "All right, sit down, let''s talk," he replied, and the two of them sat down by a newly constructed house, where Nessa began exining to him the new features she wanted to add to the houses that would befit all of them in the future and make things much easier for everyone, ev his brothers agreed with her ns.

    Later that day, while Nessa was assisting Elloth and his brothers, she noticed Irza rushing out of his tt, which had caught fire, and her eyes shook as he ran out of town and the goblins rushed to put out the fire, which didn''t spread because it was small.

    "Please help, mydy," Lisa said as she and the others approached Nessa, who sighed and looked at them and the other creatures, looking concerned.

    Lisa and the others knew they couldn''t save Irza any longer, but they wanted him to die peacefully rather than in pain and terror.

    [Notice: An ormous amount of ergy has be detected in the vicinity of the town; the source is the great demon Ifrit and the vessel Irza; the explosion will destroy a portion of the town.]

 Chapter 28: Flames

    After seeing what just happed Nessa knew that Irza''s time was now up.

    "I supposed it''s time," She said.

    "We did put out the fire, mydy, but what should we do now?" Zietaz inquired, and Adora turned to face Lisa and her frids.

    "I will handle it," She responded as she rushed after Irza and the others followed her into an op area in the forest where she saw Irza standing in a ring of fire.

    "Irza," She said, and he turned to face her, his eyes glowing bright red.

    "Which one are you now?" "Irza or Ifrit?" She inquired.

    "Both," he replied, and Nessa sighed as a circle of mes formed a his body, causing Nessa to gnash her teeth.

    "That will create a tornado of mes, and if it losesplete control, it will destroy everything you''ve created thus far," Lisa warned, and Nessa returned her gaze to the goblins, wolves, and foxes that were standing there with worried expressions.

    "I''m not going to let that happ," She replied as her eyes glowed blue and she walked up to the ring of fire as Irza began to float in the air.

    "How much pain are you both in?" She asked and he looked at her with a smile on his face.

    "Don''t smile at me, I despise it," She sighed as he coughed and his hands began to gulf in mes.

    "Can I contain and separate them, Miss notice?" Nessa pondered.

    "Yes, you can, you spt a lot of time learning about your abilities these past few months, you can do it, use red mes, gulf, it will separate both of them but will cause harm to the one inhabiting the boy''s body, but he is fire resistant, so should be fine," The system replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "Thank you," She said as her eyes glowed red and blue and red mes began to form in Nessa''s right palm, and her eyes wided as the mes from the forming tornado began to sur her and she was now in the cter.

    ''I am going to die!'' She thought and the system chuckled.

    "Lady Nesa!" Zeitaz yelled.

    "Huh? I am not burning right now," Nessa mumbled.

    "That''s because you got the fire resistance skill after you sealed the dragon within yourself, and you forgot to check, you''re something else," Nessa pouted and looked up at Irza as the system teased her.

    "Red mes, gulf," Nessa said as she threw the mes that had formed in her hand on Irza''s body, and the red mes sured the orange mes a Irza''s body, and he began screaming as the tornado grew in size and the others gasped.

    "What are we going to do now?" Zietaz inquired.

    "Don''t worry, it will be just fine," Isamu responded.

    "Lady Nessa is alive and well; she can handle this; I have faith in her, she can do this, after all, she is the strongest among us here and she will get stronger," Akio said, and Zietaz smiled.

    "Come on, please work," Nessa said as the me gulfed Irza''s left half, and Nessa sighed, realizing it was the half Ifrit was in.

    "Now to separate them," Nessa said as the red mes began to pull the mes suring Irza''s body, but the tornado continued to grow and stretched into the sky because Ifrit was still in his body and the red mes were having difficulty pulling his soul and body from Irza''s body.

    "Damn it, this is harder than I thought," Nessa said and her eyes and hand glowed orange, and she grabbed Irza''s feet as he looked down at her.

    ."Where is the seal on your body?" She asked and his eyes shook as he gnashed his teeth.

    "It''s on his stomach, your hands will burn if you try to release it, fire resistance won''t work with both mes on the body, yours is really hot and so is mine,bined it''s as hot as dragon mes," Ifrit replied as Irza forced himself to lower his body and she looked at the mark on his chest after the red mes burned his shirt off and she sighed th took a deep breath and ced her hand on his chest.

    Yes, Nessa felt a little burning from the mes a her, but it wasn''t too bad.

    "Thanks for the warning but, it''s not so bad, Ifrit," She said and Ifrit sighed, feeling the pain of what was happing instead of Irza, as her hand began to glow blue and the glow sured the mark on his chest, which lit bright orange.

    "Everyone, back up," Nessa yelled, and they all heard her.

    "Move away from here, that thing is getting bigger, we can''t get caught up in it too," Akio said and everyone pulled away from the op area.

    "I am starting to get worried here, will they be alright?" Tehitos inquired, and Zietaz patted him on the shoulder as Nessa realized the tornado''s mes started to cool, and she smiled wh the mark on Irza''s chest faded and her mes grasped Ifrit''s soul along with his body, and a gre narking began appearing on Irza''s body.

    "Huh? Gre marking? What exactly is it?" Nessa asked, th moved away from Irza, and the red mes gulfed a red ball with light, and Irza was about to fall after his body returned to normal, but Nessa grabbed him.

    "You... You have to put out the mes, I won''t be able to, not in this state, I lost all of my strgth, I barely have ergy left within my body," Irza grumbled th she smiled and Nessa gtly ced him on the g before exiting the tornado, her body glowing bright red, and everyone smiled wh they saw her.

    "Gluttony!" She yelled, and a dark ooze emerged from her right arm and sured the tire tornado, leaving everyone staring at it. A bright orange light appeared from the dark ooze, th vanished, and the ooze returned to Nessa''s body, and she looked at Irza''s body on the g as everyone approached them, and Irza smiled at her.

 Chapter 29: A second chance

    "Irza!" Lisa yelled as she dashed over to him and lifted him into her arms as she sat on the g.

    "Don''t worry," He smiled as Nessa approached the red floating me that contained Ifrit.

    "Mydy, release him, please," Irza said, and Nessa looked at him before taking a deep breath and cing her hand on the me, which vanished, and a bright red light shed before their eyes, and from it appeared a guy with mes a his hands and feet, th the mes wt out, and he looked at them as hended on his feet to the g.

    He was fair, tall, slim yet muscr, with a slim jawline, orange eyes, long straight brown hair that stopped at his neckline, and he wore a long gray jacket with a wide bottom and me designs, long fine bottom pants, and high top ck boots.

    "I-Ifrit," Lisa muttered, and everyone stared at him nervously, and th he looked at Nessa, whose eyes narrowed th he walked up and crouched down next to Irza.

    "You, don''t cause Nessa any problems, she has done a lot for both of us despite not ev knowing me properly," Irza said th looked at Nessa and Lisa smiled.

    "Mydy," Lisa said th Nessa approached Irza and crouched down beside Ifrit.

    "Sorry I can''t give you another chance at life," Nessa said and Irza chuckled to which she lowered her head and th he sighed as Ifrit nced at her.

    "It''s fine, you gave me more than I could have asked for, and I hope your dream of building the nation you wantes true, Nessa, after I''m gone, I want you all to be happy, are you hearing me, Lisa? Guys?" Irza inquired, and they smiled before he patted Lisa on the head.

    "Goodbye, everyone," Irza said as tears streamed down his cheeks and his body began glowing  and fading into the sky, leaving a shimmering trail, and Lisa began crying before tightly hugging Nessa and the girl patted her on the back while the others sighed.

    "It will be fine, Lisa," Nessa said th the girl raised off of her and wiped her tears with a smile on her face and they got up, th everyone turned to Ifrit who was looking at Nessa and she nced at him.

    "What are you?" Ifrit inquired, and Nessa tilted her head to the right.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" She asked as he approached her and Lisa wt to her frids.

    "You are strange, strong, and have a differt way of doing things; you''re not from a here," He responded.

    "That''s because I''m not, I''m new to this world, I know it''s strange, but it is what it is," She smiled.

    "Are you truly willing to put your life on the line in order to build your dream home?" He inquired.

    "I don''t have anything else to do; tell me, Ifrit, what you intd to do now?" She asked, and he looked a at the others, who smiled nervously because they were afraid of him.

    "I am not sure yet, but I think I will go visit a few ces, rest assured, I mean no harm to your home, I owe you, so if you ever need my help, you have the permission that no one has as yet, and that is to summon me," He responded, and she smirked.

    "I see, don''t go doing evil, Ifrit, don''t live up to that reputation you have, I don''t want to have to fight you, I am not sure if I would win, but you have a second chance at life, not everyone gets that, cherish it," She said and he left staring at her smiling face th smiled and lowered his head as a ring of me appeared a him.

    "I''ll keep that in mind, Nessa, and I hope to see you again someday," He replied before disappearing, and she sighed and looked back at everyone as Akio approached her and she patted him on the head.

    "Well, shall we go back?" She asked and Lisa smiled as Zietaz nodded, th they all returned to the town where Lisa tapped Nessa on her shoulder and she turned to look at the girl as the dwarfs wt back to work.

    "What''s the matter Lisa?" She asked.

    "I just wanted to let you know that we''ll be leaving tomorrow," She replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "I understand, let me know if you need anything, it''s almost night, get some rest too," She said th Lisa exhaled deeply and Rina ced her hand on the girl''s shoulder th she nced at her.

    "I am fine, Rina," Lisa said th Rina sighed and moved her hand off of the girl.

    "Come on you two, let''s go have dinner," Nessa said as she walked away wh she spotted Youthim was about to climb adder to a house roof. Nessa grabbed his shirt and he smiled nervously before turning to look at her.

    "What exactly do you think you''re doing? Its dinnertime, nighttime, and you should stop working," She said with a creepy smile that st shivers up his spine.

    "She''s scary," Rina said, and Johnathan smiled.

    Youthim jumped off thedder as soon as he saw her smile, and the dwarfs and goblins burst outughing alongside Lisa and her frids.

    "Serves you right," Elloth said and Youthim exhaled deeply and walked away and Nessa smiled.

    "You shouldn''t be talking either; you guys were about to follow him, wer''t you?" Nessa inquired, and they exchanged nervous smiles before rushing off after Youthim, and she scoffed.

    "You are going to give me a heart attack, someday," Youthim said as she wt to them and chuckled after he said that.

    "Also, I have be meaning to ask you guys something," She said before tering her tt and they looked at her.

    "What is it, mydy?" Zietaz asked as he approached them along with Tehitos.

    "Come on in, bring your food, and we''ll eat and talk," She replied, and they wt to get their food before joining Nessa in her tt.

 Chapter 30: To consider

    While eating with Nessa in her tt, Zietaz looked at her th smiled.

    "What did you want to talk to us about, mydy?" He inquired.

    "The kingdom of Masca," She responded and they looked at her.

    "What about it?" Johnathan asked.

    "Do you think it''s a good ce to trade with or establish diplomatic rtions with? A treaty, perhaps, as we grow into arger nation?" She asked and they exchanged nces.

    "I think it''s a good ce, there hav''t be anyints about signing a treaty with them, but for a nation where monsters roam free, I''m not sure, you''ll have to go there and see for yourself, I guess," Lisa responded, and Nessa smiled.

    "I see, thank you; I might actually think about going tere one day, wh things improve a here," Nessa said, and they smiled.

    "That''s a good idea, mydy," Rina replied, before Nessa sipped her ss of water from the set she bought in the dwarfs city.

    After everyone had finished, they left the tt after saying good night to Nessa, who wt to fresh up before going to bed.

    That night, Nessa didn''t have as much trouble sleeping as she usually does because of nightmares.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she heard a lot of noise, so she jumped out of bed and rushed out of her tt, where she saw the dwarfs already at work.

    "Mydy, look out," Aion yelled as the wolf charged towards her, and her eyes wided as she leapt into the air andnded back on her feet, and sighed.

    "Aion, slow down," Zietaz yelled, and Nessa chuckled.

    "You guys are really early, I see a lot of new houses, ough for almost everyone here now," Nessa said as she wiped her eyes, and Zietaz approached her and smiled.

    "Good morning and sorry, the noises are from us, we have all decided to work harder, make sure the houses are built properly, strong," Zietaz replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "Good morning, it''s fine, I am d, I will go fresh up and join you guys, my magic will alsoe in handy," She said th returned to her tt to do her normal morning routine.

    Wh Nessa was finished, she dressed and wt outside, where Akio approached her.

    "Good morning, mydy," He said and she patted him on the head.

    "Good morning, Akio, how is everything in the forest?" She inquired.

    "Nothing suspicious so far," he replied, "but I''d like to inform you of a crystal cave I discovered just by the side of town, on the first hill that overlooks the town other than the one in front of the town."

    [That is the cave where you discovered the dragon; it appears to have a permant trance and will remain op now that the dragon is no longer prest there.]

    ''I see,'' Nessa observed.

    "Thank you for informing me, Akio; I will go take a look at it in a few; there may be a lot of useful things there now, things that we can use," She said.

    "nning more things mydy?" Tehitos asked as he approached them

    "Yes, we are expanding faster than expected, and the dwarfs and others are doing an excellt job; they work quickly, the houses are strong, and it would take a lot to destroy them; I would say things are going quite well," she replied, and he nodded.

    "They certainly are, just as requested, the designs of the houses are a bit more modern, I assure you that you would hardly find houses like these in other kingdoms," Tehitos said and Nessa smiled.

    "With all of you guys helping, I will make our home unique," She replied and he smiled.

    "Mydy, if you want to trade with another nation, start with the one from which I came; it will help you build your dream nation faster, pull the king''s hair, would you like to hear more?" Youthim asked while being on the roof of a house and Nessa smirked at him.

    "Sure,e on down and we''ll talk," She responded and he grinned as he came off the roof and wt to Nessa, and the other dwarfs smiled nervously.

    "Tell me everything you know, I would like to hear th I will think about it, I am not going to rush anything, I will take it a bit slow," She said and he smiled, knowing she was right and wanted to help her in any way he and the others can.

    "You will befit greatly from them, ev goods for your nation," He said. "See, he has one of the strongest kingdoms and has be considered one of the strongest kings for a very long time, but he has never met someone like you before, so it will be differt."

    "I see, tell me more; he''s also a frid of yours, correct?" Is he worth putting your faith in? "I won''t do it just because he is a great person, my people, and my home is what matters to me, I won''t want an alliance to harm that, I won''t tolerate being betrayed either," she replied, and Youthim smiled after hearing that.

    "I understand, you are right to but I assure you, he is someone to be trusted; I have be by his side for years; the people consider him their hero in his kingdom and he is not selfish and only considers what will befit his kingdom," He said.

    "I see, well, that''s good, but do you think he will be fair wh it''s a nation where a lot of monsters live?" She asked.

    "Yeah, I don''t think that would make much of a differce to him, and he won''t pass up the opportunity to join forces with a strong nation, one that could pose a threat to him, having power beside him is the best thing possible as long as you all share amon interest but the only way to know for sure and be certain is to meet with him," He replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "I''ll think about getting an audice with him soon, but for now, let''s keep working, thank you," She said, and he smiled and bowed his head.

    "You are more than wee," He replied before returning to work.

 Chapter 31: Their departure

    "Akio, please take me to the cave," Nessa said, and the wolf howled.

    "All right, follow me," He replied as he turned to walk away wh Aion approached.

    "Mydy," He said and she looked at him.

    "Aion, what''s the matter?" She inquired.

    "We are going to hunt something for the feast tonight, you can call on me using the wolves," He responded.

    "Got it, be careful out there, I will be by the cave in the hill, you know where that is right?" She asked and Aion nodded.

    "Got it and yes we do, we bumped into it many times, I see now the doors are finally wide op and free now, that''s nice, we''ll be careful, don''t worry, we will have a big feast tonight," He responded before leaving and she smiled.

    "Mydy," Lisa said as she and her frids approached Nessa and the girl looked at them, carrying their belongings.

    "So you won''t be able to stay for the feast?" She asked.

    "Believe me, we would have," Lisa responded, "but we have another job to do; maybe we cane back another time, I like this ce too, and I want toe back in the future." Johnathan nodded.

    "Yes, we can; if we pass by again, we''ll stop; I like it here; it''s peaceful; I''lle for vacations as well," Rina said, and Nessa smiled.

    "Same here, to be honest, I would love to see what this ce will look like in the future, mydy, I wish for it to grow as you want, you guys are doing a fantastic job here," Johnathan added.

    "Thank you for your kind words, you guys cane by whever you want, our doors will always be op to you guys, I wish you all good luck on your jobs, and be careful out there," Nessa said, as they smiled.

    "Don''t worry, we will be careful; see, Rina can use magic; she just needs to practice a little more; her main elemt is fire; we''ll be sure toe to visit you again," Lisa promised.

    "That''s good to know, protect each other and I look forward to seeing you bunch again," Nessa said.

    "We will protect each other," Johnathan replied, and Nessa smiled. "Good luck with the building, mydy, we truly wish you the best, and we will spread word of the fridly monsters living here so no one would be afraid toe here to visit."

    "Alright, thank you," She said, waving as they walked away, and the three grinned th left, leaving Nessa to sigh.

    "That group is quite amusing, I hope to see them again sometime soon, I see they said goodbye to everyone too, nice, let''s go, Akio," She said before leaving with Akio who apanied her in the forest to the hill beside the town where the cave was located.

    Nessa felt a differt presce in the forest while walking, a gtle and tingling one which she has never ssed before.

    ''I am curious as to what that might be,'' She wondered, looking a but seeing nothing.

    "This ce is still as strange as it was before," she said, and Akio looked at her.

    "Are you all right, mydy?" Akio inquired, and she nced at him.

    "Yeah, I am fine," She replied, "just thinking about how much I still don''t know about this ce, I still have a lot more to learn."

    "That''s understandable, but I''m sure you will understand this better than any of us here over time; I believe it''s fate that you havee here; you are making everyone''s dreamse true, mydy," He said and she kissed him on the head, and he began happily wagging his tail, and she chuckled.

    "I am d I have you and the foxes by my side as well and I have no regretsing here," She replied with a grin, and the wolf exhaled deeply as they approached a hill that was connected to the forest and the door to the cave was wide op.

    "Now anyone can ter it," Nessa said as she and Akio tered the cave, and she closed her eyes a little due to the bright light reflecting off the crystals, and Nessa left staring at the things that had appeared in the cave, ones that she hadn''t se wh she was stuck in it.

    "Well, now I can say that magic works in an igmatic way," She said, and the wolf nodded.

    [Notice: The cave now contains far more useful magical herbs and crystals than it did previously; this urred after you released the dragon, and the magical ergy within the cave skyrocketed.]

    "I see, well, I might as well look a," Nessa said.

    [Master, you can ev consume the herbs in your meals, it does wonders for a person''s body and you only have to eat it once in your lifetime for it to do that, you can also eat it every day, your choice, also the red leaf Nelna that''s in here was used to help create your healing potion within your body.]

    "Okay, got it, th the red leaf Nelna should always stay here, no one is allowed in this cave without my permission from here on out, not that finding the herb will do them any good without the other magical properties to make the potion," Nessa said and Akio bumped into arge red crystal th looked at his reflection in it and Nessa smiled.

    "Be careful, you could get hurt," Nessa cautioned, and the wolf nodded.

    "Have you be in here before, mydy?" Akio inquired.

    "Yeah, I got lost and locked in her for a while, I ran into a few monsters and killed them, but now I don''t sse any here, I guess this past few months, ev the cave changed, I got something nice from the cave too, well I hope it is, let''s keep looking a," She said with a smile.

    "Okay, as you wish, mydy," The wolf replied, and they continued to explore the cave.

 Chapter 32: A familiar ogre among the bunch

    After looking a the cave for a while, Ness exhaled deeply.

    "Well, there''s no need for me to investigate the cave, I sse no life force here, we should go and I''ll lock the door, people will onlye here with my permission," Nessa said as she exited the cave with the wolf and closed the door, which was now light and felt like a normal door, rather than the way she first discovered it.

    "Let''s go back, Akio," She suggested.

    "All right," He replied, and they both started walking back to town.

    While heading back to the town, they heard a crash and the wolves howling.

    "I''d like to ignore that, but I can''t, I hope we don''t run into a bunch I don''t like and who would cause me problems," Nessa said as they rushed off towards the sound, where Aion collided with her and she grabbed onto him.

    "Are you all right?" She asked wh she saw his arm bleeding and he grinned.

    "Yeah, I''m fine," He replied as Zietaz approached, panting, and Nessa looked at him.

    "Mydy, they seem to have a bit of a misunderstanding," Zietaz said as Nessa looked at the trees that began to shake and felt the g beath their feet vibrate.

    "What the hell is going on here?" She asked after seeing Aion''s frids hurt and Akio started growling in anger.

    "Are you their leader?" A young man asked in a cold tone, and Nessa''s eyes wided, staring at him.

    "You-" She said as she stood up and Aion looked at her.

    [He is an ogre.]

    "You are an ogre," Nessa said, and he looked at her with rage in his eyes.

    "Yes, I am; are you the one who ves these monsters? Are you the one who wrecked our homes?" He inquired.

    "Hey, don''t look at me like that; if you don''t know for sure, you have no right to attack those who are weaker than you; don''t get on my nerves; I have ved no one nor destroyed any homes," She responded and he chuckled, th looked at Akio, and Isamu jumped in front of Nessa, growling causing the ogre''s eyes to wid.

    "Are you all right, mydy?" Isamu asked.

    "Yeah, I''m fine, be careful, they don''t know us and he is ming me for something I didn''t do," Nessa sighed as a female ogre approached the male, followed by three more male ogres.

    "Oh really? You just confirmed that you were the one who attacked us; we may not have se your face because your back was to us during the fire, but your fox was prest." Nessa lowered her head as the old ogre next to the one who attacked Aion spoke.

    "I didn''t attack anyone, I''ve never left this forest before, and I''m not stupid ough to attack an orge," Isamu said, as Nessa approached him and patted his head, and he looked at her.

    "I didn''t do it, not because I came from a bad leader means I did it," He said and Nessa smiled.

    "I know you didn''t do it, Isamu, but rx, I''ll handle it," She replied.

    "You heard him, he wasn''t there, you can''t me someone or something unless you have solid proof," Nessa said as the old muscr ogre rushed towards her and Akio hit him into a tree with his tail before he could touch her th he got back up, looking like a raging bull.

    "Do not approach our master," Akio warned.

    "No one has ever had a direwolf, goblin, or these foxes by their side before, and we have every reason to me you because this was the fox we saw there," The one who attacked Aion said and Nessa scoffed.

    "I have no reason to list to you guys, don''te into my territory and me us, it must have be a differt fox and I am saying this onest time, I didn''t attack anyone''s home, I suggest you leave or I will hurt you for what you did them and I am not joking right now," Nessa warned as another ogre rushed to attack her and her eyes glowed red.

    The ogre moved so fast that it was hard to see him but yet she did.

    ''He is swift,'' She thought.

    "I warned you," She said before he came to a halt and the ogres gasped as they saw him floating in the air with red threads wrapped a his body.

    "I didn''t attack anyone," She said as she flung him towards his mates, but the first ogre dodged him and the one she flung regained his bnce andnded on his feet.

    ''They are skilled, I can tell by the way they move, that old man with the sword appears to be a samurai, simr to Dalia, the very first ogre I met wh I came into this world, she was skilled like them, I wonder if they are her family she lost?'' Nessa wondered.

    "I will kill you," Aion''s attacker said as he approached Nessa and the g began to vibrate more and they all turned to look at the trees.

    "What other monsters do you have by your side?" The same ogre asked her.

    "Shut up," She responded, his brows twitched and he gnashed his teeth.

    "Don''t talk to me like that; I''m not one of your servants." He yelled, and she began blowing whistles,pletely ignoring him and he clched his fists, feeling ev angrier.

    "Help!" Someone yelled, and Nessa jumped as she noticed a familiar female ogre running towards them with her right arm bandaged.

    "Dalia..." She mumbled wh she noticed a huge crab monster chasing her and they all gasped.

    "Mydy," Aion called out and the angry young ogre''s eyes wided.

    ''So they know Dalia,'' Nessa thought as the young ogre rushed towards Dalia, who stood up, but the giant crab was closing in on her.

    "Dalia," The next female ogre said and Nessa sighed.

    "Watch out," Nessa said, shoving the young angry ogre with whom she was arguing aside, and Dalia nced at her as Nessa rushed past her, and Nessa smiled at her, causing Dalia''s eyes to wid.

 Chapter 33: Rushing

    "Now you''re a big crab, Aion, will this suffice for the feast?" Nessa inquired, her eyes glowing red and strings forming on her fingers.

    "He is mydy," He responded and she smirked.

    "See? You will suffice for the feast," She said as she flung the strings at him, and in less than a minute, the crab fell to the g in front of her feet and its head fell off and it''s limbs brok, leaving the others staring.

    "Was it just the strings?" The slim old fair ogre with the gray and silver beard asked.

    "It''s sharp; it''d be ideal for a fast runner." The young tanned ogre spoke up, his hair falling in front of his face.

    "Aion, let the others help you with moving it," Nessa said as she approached Dalia, and Dalia stood up as the one Nessa was arguing with approached her with a fierce look in his eyes.

    "Stop this," Dalia said.

    "She is probably the one who attacked our vige," He replied.

    "No, she isn''t, and I can say that with confidce," Dalia said.

    "What are you saying Dalia?" He asked as the next female ogre and the others approached them.

    "This is Nessa, I met her just before the vige was destroyed, she is new a her, she helped me wh I got away with my life and that was after the vige got destroyed, she healed me, I spt a little while with her beforeing to look for you guys," She responded.

    "The fox th?" He asked while lowering his head and Nessa sighed.

    "You must have se a simr one to him, I tamed this one, they work for me, I promise, I didn''t destroy your vige, I am d you found them Dalia," Nessa said, as Dalia smiled and hugged Nessa tightly, while the other ogres looked on.

    "I''m sorry," He said as Dalia rose from Nessa, and the guy got down on his knees in front of Nessa, who smiled nervously.

    "Stop this, everyone,e back to the town with us, we''ll talk," Nessa said, and he looked at her a bit confused as to what she was talking about before getting up.

    "Are you certain?" He inquired, and she sighed as the wolves assisted Aion and the other goblins in packing the crab for transport back to the town.

    "Yeah, we''ll talk about it back in town, it''ll be night soon and I''m hungry," Nessa replied and the ogre smiled.

    "Come on," Nessa said before leaving with the wolves, Akio, Isamu, and the others, while the ogres followed them quietly, nervous because they had attacked them without knowing the truth but, luckily Nessa understood the situation and wanted to talk about it more since Dalia was her frid.

    Dalia gave Nessa a gtle smile as they walked to the town.

    "Are you actually following your dreams of building a nation?" Dalia asked.

    "Yes, it''s be months, my vige has transformed into a town, things are going pretty well," She responded as the ogre who wanted to kill her sighed th looked at her.

    "I guess nothing is impossible if you work hard ough," Dalia said to which Nessa nodded.

    "Can you tell me their names?" Nessa inquired.

    "They don''t have any, I was named by chance, but I didn''t evolve because it was just a name my mother started calling me, it''s the name of the blue water flower," Dalia replied, before Nessa sighed.

    "I see," Nessa said with a smile on her face.

    "Woah!" Dalia said as they arrived at the town and all of the goblins along with the other creatures stared at the ogres as they tered and he ogres stared right back at them.

    "Uh... Nessa, are you sure you want us to be here?" Dalia inquired, and Nessa nced at her before smiling.

    "Sure, everyone gather a please," Nessa said.

    "Guests, mydy?" Zietaz asked after approaching Nessa.

    "Yes, they are; now that it''s almost night, let''s start cooking, and do you mind if they stay here?" Nessa inquired, and the creatures exchanged smiles.

    "Of course it is, we''re trying to grow and this is your ce, you don''t have to ask," Tehitos responded, and Nessa smiled.

    "All right, guys, let''s get started," She said  and they all started cooking in the middle of town on arge pot, cooking the crab they had caught as well as a few other things.

    It was already night wh they finished cooking, and Nessa wt up to the ogres who had sat with the dwarfs, along with Zeitaz and Akio.

    "Guys here," Dalia said as she served her fellow mates, food, which they collected before smiling at Nessa.

    "Thank you," The old samurai ogre said and Nessa smiled.

    "You''re wee," she replied.

    "Mydy," Aion shouted, and Nessa jumped as she turned to face him, and he brought her a bowl of food, which she took and sighed.

    "Aion, stop being so loud, you will make her and someone else think something is wrong," Zietaz said, and Aion grinned as Nessa sat down with them on the soft grass to have their dinner.

    Before Nessa could bite into the meat, a few goblins and the next ogre girl appeared, and she looked at them, staring at her, before taking her first bite and smiling brightly.

    "This is good," She said, and they breathed a sigh of relief.

    "We''re d you liked it; I''m a good cook, and they told me they were having trouble getting their seasonings and such right; the goblin chef is also great, and it''s nice here," The girl said with a gtle smile and  Dalia grinned before wrapping her arm a the girl''s neck.

    "Thank you for teaching them what you know," Nessa replied and the girl bowed her head.

    "So you saw the next one who helped in destroying your vige, and Dalia saw the same guy I saw, the one in ck?" Nessa inquired, and they exchanged nces after hearing she saw one of the attackers.

    "Yes, that''s exactly it, I tried to get to them, but they vanished; I saw a simr fox, which is why I suspected you, especially since no one here could tame the wild beasts, and it came rushing," The ogre who wanted to kill her responded, and Nessa sighed, knowing that something bad was going on in the world, and that the nation she was building might be tangled in it, but she had no inttion of giving up.

 Chapter 34: A generous offer

    "I believe it''s all connected; do you have any idea who might be behind it all?" Nessa inquired, and Youthim nced at her.

    "We''re going to need more details to ev guess," Tehitos said.

    "There were orcs wearing knight armor, a three-headed  leopard among them, the fox, and the guys in the cloaks, one had a strong dark presce, he was the one in ck, perhaps it''s a demon lord who is doing all of this," Nessa looked at the ogre who wanted to kill her wh he said that.

    "You won''t just guess that," Nessa replied and he scoffed.

    "No, I won''t," he said, "I heard one of the guys mtion a demon lord, but I couldn''t catch the name, I don''t think they mtioned it, only that he would be displeased, they destroyed another vige beforeing to ours."

    "I get it now, but what the hell is this demon lord up to? Killing so many people, I''d really like to find out, I wonder what''s the name of the one that''s doing this, I won''t spare him or her" Nessa replied and Dalia patted her on the shoulder th she sighed and continued eating her food.

    ''What will I do if they try to take my home?'' I don''t mind killing them because they killed so many innoct people, I will do what it takes to protect mine,'' Nessa thought.

    "Hey, what are your future ns?" Nessa inquired, and the one who wanted to kill her looked at her.

    "Take revge on the ones who destroyed everything we had," He responded.

    "Ah, I see; th what are your ns?" Do you have the power to exact vgeance? Do you know who your true adversary is? Do you ev have a home for them?" She asked, and he coughed while the otherughed and she sighed.

    "You can stay here as long as you want, but I have an offer for you all; do you want to be my subordinates?" She inquired.

    "Subordinates?" The second female ogre inquired.

    "Yeah, all I can give you guys is a home, food, and clothing, as well as help protect you; you are free to make your own decision, and ev if you choose no, I would allow you to stay because your leader here has no real n as yet; this ce is free to those who mean us no harm," Nessa responded, and the guy lowered his head.

    "Can you think about it? You''ve got a lot of free time," Nessa th stood up and left, after which she wt to sit with her people alongside Akio and Isamu.

    "Is she simply carefree, or...?" Wh the same guy asked, Dalia looked at him and smiled.

    "She''s just kind, she must have be through a lot where she came from, all I know is that she is worth trusting, you have better judgemt than me but that''s the way I feel, think about it," Dalia responded, th he smiled, stood up, walked away, and gnashed his teeth as he looked up at the night sky.

    ''I guess it''s a good idea to stay here, what does she intd to build, a nation where a lot of monsters live will glow in a world like this,'' He sighed, knowing he had to make a decision that would befit him and the others with him.

    The tire night passed with everyone having a good time and rxing after working so hard; Nessa knew they needed a break as well and had no inttion of letting them start working early the next day; she wanted them to have a day off, but that was the one thing she couldn''t control, well at least without giving them a direct order.

    The next morning, after waking up, the girl wt to fresh up, and wh she was finished, she changed, th exited her tt, but was shoved right back into it by Akio.

    "Good morning to you as well, Akio," She said.

    "I''m sorry, and good morning, mydy," He replied.

    "Mydy, the leader of the ogres, well, you know him as the one who wanted to kill you, he wants to talk with you," Tehitos said after tering the tt and she smiled th sat on the bed.

    "Let him in," She replied th he tered the tt followed by his fellow mates and she looked at all of them as they bowed their heads.

    "Good morning," They said.

    "Good morning," Nessa replied as their leader approached her and kneeled.

    "I ept your offer, but only until we defeat our emies, if we decide to stay after that, I promise we will help you build the nation you want, if this iis okay with you, of course," He said to which she sighed and the others stared at them nervously.

    "I am fine with that, if you guys decide to stay, I will give you differt posts to start helping us,: She replied, looking at him, knowing he was going through a lot, being a leader while feeling so weak was not easy.

    "Thank you very much, mydy," He said.

    "You are wee, get up," She replied as she stood up and he stood up after her.

    "You guys have a hard timemunicating at times without names right?" He nodded wh she asked.

    "Th I''ll give you all names," She said, and they all stared at her.

    "Are you sure?" The other female ogre asked and Nessa smiled.

    "Yes I am certain that this is what I want to do at the momt, would you guys ept the names giv you by me?" She asked.

    "Yes but you simply cannot-" The girl continued, but wh her leader ced his hand on her shoulder she looked at him and th sighed.

    "We would humbly ept any name you give us, after all, you are our leader now," He replied, and she grinned, knowing why the girl was worried because naming monsters will consume a lot of ergy.

    [Master, Ogres will consume twice the amount of your ergy; they are stronger monsters; you will feel weak afterward, but will be fine in a day.]

 Chapter 35: Evolved Ogres

    "All right, let''s get to naming," Nessa said as their leader came forward and she smiled.

    "I hereby name you Riki," Nessa said, as his body glowed bright blue and she became dizzy.

    "Thank you for the name," Riki replied, smiling as the tanned ogre approached and continued naming them all, but wh she finished, Nessa copsed on the floor and they gasped, and Riki lifted her up in his arms and gtly ced her on the bed, where Nessa slept for an tire day.

    Wh she awoke, it was nearly midday, and she got out of bed, sniffing the sct of roses beside her, and she jumped wh she saw a dark blue-haired hot ogre sitting beside her, tilting her head and staring at the girl.

    "Mydy," said the girl, and Nessa smiled.

    "Can I overwrite a name?" Nessa wondered.

    [Yes you can, you simply overwritt her name, master.]

    "Dalia, sorry if I made you guys worry," She said.

    "It''s fine, you have done a lot for us all, and we owe you," Dalia replied with a bright smile.

    Dalia was tall, with big boobs, long dark blue hair, gray eyes, a slim face, and a single horn on the side of her forehead. She was slim and fair.

    "Mydy," Riki said as he tered the tt, bowing down and she looked at him.

    "You are the leader with whom I argued, uh... Riki," she replied, and he smiled at her as the other ogres tered the tt.

    Riki was fair and had red hair with two slim red horns in front of his head, a slim face, red sharp eyes, and a muscr yet slim body.

    "My name is Liya, mydy," The next female ogre spoke up. She was smaller than Dalia, with long ck hair, fair skin, ck eyes, and two slim  and pink horns on her head.

    "I got to name all of you, right?" She asked, and they nodded, th she looked at the old samurai, who didn''t look so old anymore, with longer silver hair, a shorter beard, gray eyes, and a fairplexion.

    "My name is Yanka, mydy," He introduced himself, and she smiled.

    "Mydy, my name is Sai," The tanned ogre said. He was tall and slim, with a single slim curved ck horn in front of his head and ck hair.

    "Mydy, my name is Daisuke." Said the muscr middle-aged ogre with fair skin and short ck hair.

    "I see, you were the scary-looking one who attacked me first," She replied, and theyughed, and he grinned before she smiled.

    "I am so sorry," He apologized.

    "It''s fine, I''m just ying with you, and the next one is Eito," She responded, and the next ogre, a male and younger than the others, smiled gtly at her.

    He was tall, slim, with blue eyes and had a single horn, which was blue at the side of his forehead, simr to that of Dalia''s.

    "Is that all of you?" She inquired.

    "Yes, mydy," Riki replied and she sighed, th got up from the bed after regaining all the ergy she had lost naming them.

    "Also, mydy, we are no longer ogres; we have evolved into Kijins," Riki said.

    "Kijin?" She mumbled.

    [Master, Kijins are those who evolved from ogres; they are more powerful, their abilities are unnaturally high, and they are the first of their kind in cturies.]

    "Ah, I understand now, I see you guys have all gott new clothing, looks good on you as well, I''ll fresh up th join you," They smiled as they exited the tt, and Nessa wt to fresh up.

    Clothing was a problem for them before the dwarfs arrived, but after Nessa gave them her ideas, new clothing was constantly being made for everyone and every type, they no longer had a clothing problem or food.

    Nessa didn''t want to rely on Kurson''s money any longer, ev though she knew it was just his way of helping and she was thankful, but she decided to form alliances with other nations, ev though she knew it wouldn''t be easy, but there was a good chance that smaller nations would agree to a ter in alliance with her.

    After Nessa finished freshing up, she got dressed th left her tt and sniffed in the fresh air.

    "Good day, mydy," Zietaz said as he approached her, and she patted his head.

    "Good day, how are things going today?" She inquired.

    "Fine so far, a lot more houses have be finished, we have most of what we need and everything is going smoothly," He responded, and she sighed in relief.

    "I''m d," She said, "I think I''ll be leaving for Masca soon." He looked at her.

    "Are you certain?" He inquired, and she nodded.

    "Are you going to form alliances with other nations?" Youthim asked.

    "Yes, think it''s a good idea?" She asked.

    "More than good, I have a few more ideas for the other buildings as well, so we could use an alliance," He responded. "I assure you that most of the smaller nations will not be able to turn you down after achieving this much, you have my best wishes, and wh you return, a lot more work will be done."

    "I''m not leaving just yet, but thank you; we could use more workers as well," She said and he smirked.

    "Yes, we do, the new guests have already begun working, one of them is also a craftsman, we will build the nation of dreams in no time," He replied and she smiled.

    "I am d to hear that," She said wh Akio appeared before her th bowed his head.

    "Akio," She patted him on the head.

    "Mydy, there is a strange guy with a mask walking through the forest, I have a feeling he is up to no good," He said and her brows furrowed.

    "I can go take a look," Riki offered.

    "No, stay here, I don''t want anyone to know how many of us are already here, I''ll be fine," She said and he smiled.

    "Isamu,e along, let''s go," She rushed off with the wolf and Fox.

 Chapter 36: The stranger

    "Will she be all right?" Riki inquired, and Dalia smiled as she looked at him.

    "She will be fine, after all, she''s having her dreamse true, she is not weak and this is just another reason that''s making her stronger because she wants to protect it, let''s get to work," Dalia responded before Riki smiled and wt to help the dwarfs with whatever they could.

    Wh Nessa arrived in the forest, she noticed a man dressed in  and ck walking a with a  mask on his face.

    "I don''t like his sct," Akio said th Nessa ced her hand on his head and he looked at her.

    "Both of you, hide," She replied, th looked up at the apple tree near her, picked a few apples, and threw them across the g, and wh the masked man heard the noise, Nessa concealed her aura so he wouldn''t know she had power.

    "I''m sorry," She apologized as she picked up the few apples.

    "Apples are easily damaged, be careful," He warned, his voice heavy and windy.

    ''That''s not his real voice,'' She thought, standing up and smiling.

    "Ah, I see, mister, thank you for the warning," She said.

    "You are wee, and please be careful," He replied, and she smiled.

    "Are you looking for something? You are here all alone," She said.

    "I''m just passing through, I''ve be hearing strange things from this forest rectly, so I was just checking it out, there are a lot of monstrous creatures out here, maybe I''ll see you a, bye," He responded.

    "Take care, bye," She said th he left and once she knew he was gone, she sighed as Akio and Isamu approached her.

    "Strange things in the forest? Is he referring to us?" She inquired.

    "I am not sure, but it could be," Isamu responded.

    "Thank goodness he didn''t get too close to town," Akio sighed.

    "We have to be cautious," Nessa said.

    "Mydy, there are many strange things in this forest, you may counter a lot more trouble in the near future," Akio replied to which she smiled.

    "I know Akio, I will face all problems head-on, no matter how difficult they are; however, thank you for your concern; let us all work together to protect our home." She said, and the creatures looked at each other before looking at her.

    "We will always be by your side, that''s one thing that you can always be sure of," Isamu replied, and she grinned before returning to the town with the apples she had picked and handed them to the kids before going into her tt to eat her food because she was hungry.

    While eating, Nessa thought about differt ways to make things better for the town, knowing that an alliance with another nation would be good because it would limit the possibility of her home being easily targeted. However, Nessa knew it was all risky and aimed to get an alliance with a strong nation, one that people felt threated by and would not risk going to war with.

    "Mydy," Youthim said as he stood outside the tt, "I wanted to let you know we got another thing done and we have started building a fountain in the middle of town." Nessa sipped her drink and exited the tt.

    "Good job and the fountain is a nice touch," She replied, and he smiled as he wasplimted on a job well done.

    "Also, thekes and rivers are mostly connected, so we''ve started building a bridge connecting this part of town to the next, because we have a tacky bridge that we used to get across to build the houses and so on, and I thought it''s about time we get those things done," Youthim said, and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Go ahead, build what you think needs to be done first, and if you guys need extra materials or anything, please let me know, I took a look at the newly built houses, everything is strong and the interior designs we created for them is great," She replied.

    "I will and thank you, this ce is going to be huge," He said and they smiled while looking at everyone mixing and having fun despite the fact that they were differt species.

    "I''ll return to work, mydy," He said.

    "All right, be careful and good luck," She replied, and he bowed his head before returning to work with the others.

    "I think wh everything is done, there should be a huge mansion for thedy, if possible a castle," Tehitos said as he passed by her, talking to Zietaz, and Nessa smiled nervously wh she heard that.

    "Mydy," Liya said as she approached Nessa, bowing her head and Nessa looked at her.

    "What''s the matter Liya?" She asked.

    "Uh... As you know, I joy cooking, and wanted to ask, would you be willing to teach me the recipes of some of the things you know to make if you have any of course?" She asked, nervously.

    "Sure, I''ll teach you what I know, though some things are a little differt; it''ll take a lot of hard work; are you up for the challge?" Nessa inquired, and the girl excitedly nodded, and Nessa smiled.

    "Mydy," Aion said as he and a few other goblins approached Nessa, who looked at him.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Here," He said, oping her hand, th cing a bunch of blueberries in it, and she smiled.

    "Where did you get this?" She asked.

    "There is a lot in the valley just beside the hill that looks over the town, the one you go to a lot, the barrier are delicious," He responded, and she smiled.

    "Thank you, Aion," She said and he grinned.

    "You guys are pretty fast, Yanka said you will be of good use if something happs, you are small and fast, and the training to learn will be difficult, especially with him but still maybe you should all consider learning how to use the sword,," Riki suggested as he approached them, and Nessa looked at him before turning to face the goblins.

 Chapter 37: Helping hand

    After hearing what Riki had to say, Aion lowered his head and Nessa patted him on the back.

    "Aion, you don''t have to make a decision right now, and you don''t have to do it if you don''t want to," Nessa said, he looked at her and th smiled.

    "Most people think of us goblins as useless; most never get the chance to evolve into hobgoblins like we did; I want to get stronger, too, I will take the offer," He replied.

    "And so will we," Nessa and Riki both smiled as the others spoke.

    "I am checking onest time, are you guys sure?" Riki asked and they nodded, th Riki looked at Nessa and she shrugged th he grinned.

    "All right, go to him; he''ll begin your training right away," Riki said.

    "OK, see youter," Aion replied as he and his frids dashed away, and Nessa nced at Riki.

    "Do you think we need more fighters because if something happs, we might not be able to defd ourselves?" She asked, and he looked at her.

    "I- Yeah," He responded, lowering his head.

    "Lift your head up, I didn''t say anything was wrong with that, I thought the same thing, thank you," She said and he left staring at her before smiling.

    "You''re wee; as long as we''re here, we''ll put our skills to use; see youter, mydy," He said before leaving.

    ''Things are going perfectly fine so far, I just have a bad feeling, I just hope we don''t have to face trouble anytime soon,'' Nessa thought as Dalia approached her and she looked at the girl.

    "Are you okay , mydy?" Dalia asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine," She responded as Dali gazed at her th sighed.

    "You''re doing well, mydy; perhaps you should go get some fresh air, I will go put my strgth to use," Da said as she walked away, and Nessa smiled at her.

    While looking at everyone''s work, Nessa looked up in the sky and saw the very same phoix passing by and she smiled at it wh she remembered how afraid she was of it wh they first met.

    ''If I can build the nation of my dreams, I''ll protect it and make sure that ev if something bad happs, the people who live in it can still smile,'' Nessa thought as she jumped up on one of the houses that were under construction and Youthim and the others looked at her.

    "Mydy," Dalia remarked.

    "What do you think you are doing?" Youthim asked.

    "I can also help you guys," She responded with a grin, and Youthim smiled.

    "We know you can do it, but are you certain?" Youthim asked as she took a deep breath, releasing the red strings using her fingers and they wrapped a the woods and as her eyes glowed red, the strings began to move, pulling the wood up, and Youthim sighed.

    "Do you have to pull it with your strgth?" Tehitos inquired.

    "Nope, the strings move ording to my will, no strgth required, I can just stand here and it will do whatever I want," She responded as Tehitos and Youthim exchanged nces.

    "That''s a very useful ability," Tehitos observed, and Nessa smiled.

    "Fine, you can help," Youthim said, and Nessa smiled as she began easily moving the woods a with the red strings.

    The goblins brought them food and drink while they worked  and they took breaks in betwe too, everyone in the town were helping, doing their own share of work.

    "Guys, have you ever be past the waterfall?" Nessa asked and they looked at her.

    "No, I don''t think we''ll be able to pass," Zietaz responded.

    "I think you might,  I will see to thatter, anyways, let''s get back to work, also I want to leave for Masca in a few days," She said, and they smiled, realizing she needed to do a lot more to form the nation she desired and understood that she had to leave in order to do so.

    "May I ask, mydy, where you got the money to do all of this?" Youthim asked while working and she looked at him and th smiled.

    "It''s fine, it''s only natural for you to want to know. I got it from a frid, at least I think he is, though he has a simr desire to ours, he wants to see if we can actually create a ce where we can all coexist without a problem, he rmded I go to Masca," She responded.

    "Well, after hearing that, it doesn''t appear that he has any bad inttions, giving that much money, but still be careful," Youthim said and she sighed.

    "I had the same thought before, more than once, don''t worry, I''ll be careful," She replied and he smiled.

    Everything was going well for Nessa and the others who had started living with her, but she had no idea that trouble was on the way, trouble that threated the tire forest and everything within it, and her town was in the way.

    Despite being their leader, Nessa spt the tire day assisting everyone. They were all tak aback by her willingness to get her hands dirty.

    Nessa may havee from a more modern world, but she had many struggles to ovee, so helping her people out was nothing to her, and she was determined to make her mark in this strange and still unfamiliar world to her because she had not had the opportunity to visit anywhere else but understood the ways things worked for most of them.

    After nightfall, Nessa had dinner th wt to bed because she was tired, but wh she fell asleep, her chest began to glow bright red, and a flower marking appeared on her, and her body began to get really cold, causing her to wake up immediately, after which her chest stopped glowing, and she left staring at the mark on her chest, before getting out of her bed and looking at herself in a mirror, wondering what it was and why it had appeared on her.

 Chapter 38: Preparations

    "Miss notice, what is this?" She asked.

    [I''m not sure; should I analyze it?]

    "Please," She replied.

    [As you wish, starting the analysis.]

    [Analysispleted.]

    "So, what is it?" Nessa inquired.

    "It is connected to a specific object you obtained, a magical gre diamond meant for protection," The system replied, and Nessa sighed.

    "What the hell was that diamond? A stranger gave it to me before dying, but I know nothing about it; I''ll have to do some research wh I get a chance," She mumbled.

    "Yes, you will, is that all?" Miss Notice asked, and Nessa sighed.

    "Yes, thank you," She responded.

    "You are wee," Miss notice said and Nessa smiled.

    ''Those people looked rich and royal to me, and he used hisst breath to give me this diamond, it must be important, why?'' Nessa wondered as she climbed back into bed and sighed but fell asleep a little while after.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she wiped her eyes, got out of bed, and wt to fresh up.

    Wh she was finished, the girl dressed and left her tt, and Isamu approached her.

    Nessa looked at him, curious about what he was up to but did not ask. Isamu was differt from Akio in that he was still learning to trust her, and she was aware of this and decided not to push him.

    "Good morning," He said and she smiled.

    "Good morning," She replied as Liya approached her and greeted her before handing her breakfast.

    "Thank you very much, Liya," She said.

    "You are wee, mydy," She replied and Nessa wt to sit under a tree next to her tt and began eating her breakfast since she was hungry plus she had a lot on her mind.

    Nessa smiled as she felt the cold wind brush against her body while eating.

    ''It''s a nice day,'' she thought as Akio approached her and sat beside her.

    She patted him on the head and looked at Isamu while stretching her hand out to touch him, and he nced at her, causing her to flinch, and she smiled, th he closed his eyes, lowering his head, and she patted him on the head, after a while, he reoped his eyes, and she sighed, feeling relieved before moving her hand off of him.

    Wh Nessa finished her meal, a few thoughts urred to her, and she realized it was supposed to be springtime.

    "Zietaz," She said as he passed by with Calina, a goblina, and they both approached her.

    "Mydy, I was justing to find you; we wanted to let you know that spring has arrived and farming season has begun, but..." He said, Nessa''s head tilted slightly to the right, and she smirked.

    "About time, I can help you guys with that, gather the others who can help with farming, also ask Youthim toe along too, there is an tire in we can use right beside the town, not a far walk and it would be of good use to nt separate things, differt types of things," She replied, and they both smiled brightly before rushing off to call the others.

    After a short while, Zietaz returned with Tehitos, Youthim, and a few other goblins and ogres.

    "What''s the matter, mydy?" Riki asked and she smiled at him.

    "Follow me," She responded while walking away, and they followed her just outside of town to a vast opnd, a in perfect for farming and not far from the waterfalls, close to the town, sured by other valleys and op areas.

    Nessa had decided to start a lot of farming fields to provide the now growing town with ough food, ones that ev they didn''t have ess to and had to travel to other towns or kingdoms to get, she made up her mind to better everyone''s lives and provide more than they had ever se.

    "This is perfect, I know a lot about farming, I can help, mydy," Calina said, before Nessa smiled and looked at Youthim, who smirked and looked at Tehitos.

    "Wh- What is it?" Tehitos asked.

    "Help me gather woods, we will start setting up the fields while the others work on the houses, is that okay mydy?" Youthim asked and Nessa nodded.

    "Calina, you''ll be in charge of most of the farming; if you have any questions, just ask me," Nessa said, and Calina smiled brightly.

    "I will, thank you," She replied to which Nessa smiled.

    "All right, let''s get to work, once they finish with the fields, we''ll start nting tomorrow, we can''t do it all at once, we have a few months until spring ds, plty of time for nting, there''s no rush," Nessa said, and they nodded.

    "May I speak with you for a momt, mydy?" Riki inquired, and she moved aside with him as Youthim and the others began to work.

    "What''s the matter Riki?" She asked.

    "Is this a good time to do this?" He inquired, and she sighed as she looked at their happy faces.

    "Yeah, it''s about time they had their own things," She responded wh she ssed a dark aura emanating from the forest, and her heart rate increased wh she turned a and saw nothing but Nessa knew she ssed a familiar presce.

    ''What was that ssation?'' Nessa paused, th sighed.

    "Guys, let''s go back, let them do their work, and I also wanted to tell you guys that I will be leaving to Mascra tomorrow afternoon, I know it''s sudd, but I think this needs to be done, get allies by our sides is a good thing, that way we won''t be an easy target for anyone," Nessa said, and they all turned to look at her before smiling.

    "Got it, we''ll make sure to see you off; after all, you''re doing this for our sakes," Calina replied.

    "But we have to talk to you too, this was your idea and springsts a few months, we will wait until you get back to start farming but in the meanwhile, we will gather the supplies, differt types of things to nt and await your return, we will continue working on the houses and building the town," Zietaz said and everyone agreed with him.

 Chapter 39: A promise

    Nessa smiled at him, seeing how supportive they were and was ev more eager to do everything she could to make their dreams along with hers of building a nation where everyone could live peacefullye true.

    "Are you guys certain about this?" Nessa inquired, and they nodded.

    "I agree with him, and you can teach me a few more things, I still have a lot more to learn, springsts three months, we hope you return before thest month, and we hope you stay safe and achieve what you want by th," Calina responded, and Nessa sighed and Riki patted her on the shoulder.

    "Fine, if that''s what you guys want, th so be it; I''ll be back before the next month begins, and we''ll do a lot of things together," They smiled and returned to town, while Youthim instructed the goblins on how to build things to help with farming, and some of them began clearing up parts of thend while others worked on the houses in town.

    "Mydy, want me to start packing a bag for you?" Liya asked as she and Dalia approached Nessa.

    "Sure, thank you," Nessa replied, and the girls smiled.

    "Mydy, who will you be taking with you?" Tehitos asked after approaching Nessa.

    "I''ll go, and if I can''t walk beside her, I''ll stay in her shadows," Akio responded.

    "I''ll be in my fox form as well, it''s not that safe out there, that much I know, so I''ll have Akio tag along, the rest of the dire wolves will stay here, along with Isamu and the foxes, they''ll help protect, and a few of the goblins are learning the art of the sword, you guys should be fine," She said and they smiled, knowing she was worried about them.

    "There''s one thing you''re forgetting," Eito said as he, Sai, and Riki approached them and she looked at them.

    "We have grown stronger, no matter what, we will protect this town until your return, rely on us a little, you gave us a ce to stay," Riki said, and the others nodded th Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Fine, th this town will be under the care of all of you; protect it with everything you have, but if a fight breaks out and you know you can''t win, take the citizs and flee," She replied.

    "As you wish," Riki said and she smiled, feeling a bit relieved.

    "Alright, th this is settled, now let''s get back to work, there''s a lot more to do," Dalia replied, and they agreed before returning to work, with Nessa assisting them because she had nothing else to do but they didn''t want her to do much.

    ''Will I be able to return in two months?'' That will be the d of spring, but if I don''t, we have next year, but ev that isn''t guaranteed, I will not let anyone take what I am building,'' Nessa thought while working on the bridge with the dwarfs.

    Later that day, after everyone had finished working, they had dinner, and Nessa wt to fresh up before going to bed early because she wanted to get a little more sleep before leaving the next day.

    That night, Nessa slept, but she couldn''t sleep peacefully because she was worried about her town, among other things, but she didn''t give in.

    The next day, just before midday, Nessa had already packed her belongings and eat a hearty meal before preparing to leave.

    "Mydy, your bag," Liya said as she handed Nessa''s bag to her, which she took th patted Liya on the head, and the girl''s cheek flushed as she smiled th Dalia hugged Nessa.

    "Be careful," Dalia cautioned before raising off of her.

    "Don''t worry, I will be careful," She replied.

    "Mydy, be careful and don''t hesitate to call on us, we will protect this town with everything we have," Riki said, and Nessa exhaled deeply before looking at Akio as he approached her alongside Isamu.

    "Make sure you protect her, Akio," Isamu advised.

    "I will, you don''t have to tell me that," Akio replied as they red at each other while growling and Nessa''s brow furrowed.

    "Hey," She said, and they flinched before turning to look at as her eyes glowed red.

    "Stop it," She said, and they both lowered their heads.

    "Sorry," They apologized and the othersughed.

    "Everyone, I will be back as soon as I can, I left you guys money in case you need it, take care until th," Nessa said and they smiled.

    "Mydy," Youthim said as he approached her and handed her a shining sword with designs on the handle that was light ough to move a easily.

    "It''s lovely," She said.

    "Daisuke made it, he''s a cksmith,"  Youthim replied and Nessa looked at Daisuke.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee," He replied with a grin.

    "Can you make me a promise, mydy?" Youthim asked, and she looked at him with her head slightly tilted to the right.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Promise you will return no matter what," He responded and she stared at him, unable to say anything and he smiled.

    "A promise like that is difficult to make," She said and he sighed.

    "I know, but if you don''t return, this town will not be able to stand, you are the one who gave us hope, you are the one who is doing something that no one has be able to fully aplish, if you don''t return, that hope will be lost, you gave us a new chance at life, we won''t trust another to build us anything, you are our leader," He replied and she looked at them as they bowed their heads and Dalia grinned at her.

    ''I came here without a purpose, never had one, now I have all of them here, who depds on me, that''s scary yet fulfilling, I will return no matter what, this is my new home,'' Nessa thought before smiling.

    "I will return, no matter what," She promised and they all smiled, cheerfully.

    "Bye," she said as she walked away with Akio, and they waved at her as she vanished from their sight, heading to a new kingdom with possible danger lurking in the shadows.

 Chapter 40: Caravan

    Leaving the town was difficult for Nessa, and despite her trust in them, she was uneasy because of the dangers this world held, dangers they hadn''t se yet.

    While walking along a wide road beside a river on her way to Mascra, Nessa smiled at Akio, who had shrunk himself just so he can stay beside her.

    "Thank goodness we can ask for directions and have a map; we''ve be walking for hours; are you okay?" He looked at her wh she asked.

    "Don''t worry, I am fine, mydy," He responded, and she patted him on the head. They th came to a halt and sat under arge tree, where she brought out food for both of them to eat.

    Nessa looked at the water flowing in the river while eating, remembering the cycle of her previous life, not missing a thing except some of its food, which she knew she could bring to life in her town and wanted to do so wh she returned.

    After Nessa and Akio finished their meals, the girl sighed, stood up, packed her bag back, and lifted the wolf up in her arms and he looked at her.

    "I can walk just fine," He said and she chuckled.

    "You''re so cute in this smaller form," She replied, and he lowered his head, not saying anything else as they continued on their way to their destination.

    Nessa was still walking wh night fell, and she became tired, but she knew they had a long way to go and she needed to get there without wasting too much time.

    While walking, Nessa noticed a few armored m on horses passing by.

    "Be careful," Akio cautioned as she pulled aside to allow them to pass, and she smiled nervously as one of the guys stopped and looked at her.

    "Do you need some assistance, miss?" He asked.

    "Uh... No thanks," She responded wh he looked at her bag and her pet.

    "Are you certain? We are a merchant caravan from the kingdom of Leosna, and we wt to deliver a few items to another city; where are you going, miss?" He inquired, and she sighed.

    "The kingdom of Mascra," She responded, and they all turned to look at her.

    "You are walking there?" Wh one of the guys asked, she looked at him, th at the guy who had first approached her and he got off his horse.

    "Leosna is the kingdom a long way before Mascra, you won''t be able to get there on foot for a while,e with us to Leosna, you can take transportation from there th be on your way miss, I assure you, we mean no harm," He said, and she looked at Akio, knowing that she would take longer on foot to get to Mascra, and decided to ept his offer.

    "All right, I''lle with you." He smiled and took her bag and ced it in one of the caravans, which she and Akio tered and sat down.

    "My name is K, nice to meet you," He said. The guy was tall, muscr, seemed to be nearing his thirties and fair.

    "Nessa, nice to meet you as well," She replied, and he smiled before mounting his horse and riding off again, hoping to arrive at the Leosna by the next afternoon.

    "Why are you traveling alone to Mascra, Miss?" Wh she looked behind her, she jumped, th sighed as she noticed a wolf-like creature beside her.

    "You are?" She asked and he smiled at her.

    "I am a beastman, originally from a nation filled with beastm, my name is Sikro," He said as she stared at his brown fur and he smiled at her.

    "Nice to meet you, my name is Nessa," She replied.

    "Nice to meet you, Nessa; have you se many beastm before?" He said, "You seem unfazed," and she smiled.

    "Not really," She replied, "but I expect the unexpected if that makes sse." He chuckled.

    "Yes, it makes perfect sse, I can assure you, these m mean no harm, they guinely want to help," He assured her and she sighed.

    "I appreciate their assistance as well, and to answer your previous question, I am going there on business," She said, and he smiled.

    "I see, be careful there, that ce is extremely dangerous, especially for a youngdy alone," He replied.

    "I''ll heed your warning; are you a merchant?" He nodded wh she asked.

    "Yes, I have be for a few years," He responded.

    "That''s nice," She said and he sighed.

    "You can say that, I wanted to do something more with my life, despite the fact that mixing humans and creatures like myself can be difficult at times," He replied, and she lowered her head.

    "I understand," She said as she passed her hand on Akio''s head and Skiro smiled.

    "Is that your pet?" He asked.

    "More like a frid and a guardian," She responded, and Akio oped his eyes and looked at her, th she smiled and he rubbed his head against her palm as the caravan came to a halt and K got off of his horse and th approached them.

    "What''s the problem, K?" Skiro inquired, and K sighed.

    "The m and horses are tired, I don''t think it''s going to be good going any further tonight, so we''ll camp here for the night and leave in the morning, is that okay with you, Miss Nessa?" K asked as she looked at him.

    "You can just call me Nessa, that''s fine with me, is there anything I can do to help you guys?" She asked and K grinned.

    "Nope, you are our guest, there is no need for that, you just sit back and rx, there are a lot of them, and they can manage just fine,e on, join us for a hearty meal as well," He responded and she smiled as she stepped out with Akio wh she saw the other m had started to set up a campfire and a few tts.

    Wh they finished they all sat a the fire after feeding the horses, who had grown hungry and thirsty after a long ride.

 Chapter 41: Kindness

    "Here," K said, handing Nessa a te of food, which she dly epted.

    "Thank you," She replied, and he smiled at her as they all began to eat and chat a the campfire whose bright orange color reflected in their eyes, and she smiled as she looked at it and Akio eating beside her.

    Nessa knew not to trust strangers, but because they were assisting her, she was willing to op up a little.

    While eating, Nessa noticed Skiro and K looking at her, and she scoffed, knowing they had more questions about her and she sighed.

    "What do you want to know?" They looked at her wh she asked.

    "I know we''d just be prying, but curiosity can be a dangerous thing at times," K responded, and Nessa chuckled.

    "It''s fine, I''ll tell you this, I''m going to Mascra because of a frid and I have a difficult piece of business to take care of there, don''t know if it''ll be possible but I have to give it a try," She said as they exchanged nces.

    "I see, just a warning, certain people in that kingdom are powerful, so be careful once you get there, and don''t let your guard down, you are a youngdy, ugh..." K replied and Nessa smiled.

    "You are kind, don''t worry, I will always be careful," She said and he smiled th they continued eating.

    "Skiro, I am not being rude, I just want to ask K''s opinion, would you tell me what you think of monsters, K?" Nessa asked and Skiro smiled.

    "That''s not at all offsive," Skiro said.

    "Monsters, huh?

    Well, I think that they can be simr to us humans, not all are bad and not all are good, I met a lot who have a good heart, like Skiro, they are evil ones, that is true, but that doesn''t make them all evil, I find them mysterious and fun to live alongside, they visit the kingdoms, they have shops, they work in, houses within the kingdoms that they live in, but there is not a single ce in which they can live without worrying though," He responded and Nessa smiled.

    "What if there was?" Nessa asked, and they both looked at her.

    "Where both humans and monsters can live without fear of being mistreated?" Skiro asked.

    "Yeah," She responded, smiling, and he sighed.

    "That would be awesome," K said with a grin before she looked up at the night sky and exhaled deeply.

    Later that night, after Nessa had finished eating and talking with K and Skiro, they gave her and Akio a tt for themselves, so the girl had no trouble sleeping. She was relieved to see that, despite having a beastman working with them, the humans were fine with it and seemed to cherish each other, which made Nessa feel at ease.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she wiped her eyes and saw Akio wagging his tail while standing before her, and she smiled and patted him on the head before leaving the tt, only to find Skiro and the others packing up to leave.

    "Good morning, Nessa," Skiro said.

    "Good morning," She replied as Akio brought her bag to her and she collected it, th smiled and the m took down her tt to pack it up.

    "Miss," K said as he approached her, handing her a cup of coffee, which she epted, sniffed, and smiled at.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee, ready to start the day off?" He asked.

    "I am, and I apologize if I am the cause of your dy," She responded.

    "Don''t worry, I assure you that you are not, some of them slept in, we''ll probably arrive in the capital by night," K said as she sighed and climbed into the carriage with Skrio and Akio while the m, dressed like knights but were not, mounted their horses and they all left.

    While they were on their way, Nessa wondered about the others back home, but they were fine; they continued to do the work that had be assigned to them without fail, in the hopes that she would return soon and aplish what she left to do.

    "Nessa," Skiro said, and she smiled at him before he handed her a snack, which she epted.

    "Thank you," She replied.

    "You''re wee; hang in there; we will be there soon, right K?" Skiro asked, and K chuckled.

    "I am pretty sure she''s more patit than you right now, we have be travelling for hours, and it will be night soon, we''ll be there, be a little more patit, Skiro," K replied, and Skiro sighed and Nessa chuckled.

    "It''s fine, I don''t mind if it takes longer, you guys have helped me a lot despite the fact that I''m a stranger," Nessa said as K rode beside their carriage and peeked at her.

    "You are kinder than I am, miss, and he sure sleeps a lot," K said, looking at Akio as he stretched off.

    "You are correct, he does; is he sick?" Skiro asked.

    "He is not sick; he''s just a littlezy," She responded, and Akio''s brow furrowed. He looked at her, and she smiled.

    "Oh, I think he is angry," K said and Nessa patted him on the head.

    "I''m kidding, you are cute and notzy, you are quite strong," She said and theyughed.

    "You certainly cherish your frid, he appears to be a rare one as well," Skiro said, and Nessa nodded.

    "Miss, you are nice to have a," K said as he rode up front, and Nessa sighed.

    "It''s be nice and lively travelling with you guys, it wasn''t lonely," She replied and Skiro patted her on the shoulder.

    "Oh, Nessa, if you need somewhere to stay for the night, let us know," Skiro said and she looked at him.

    "Are you serious?" She asked as the sun began to set.

    "Yes, I am," He responded.

    "I will keep that in mind, thank you." She smiled as they crossed a bridge, and the carriage came to a halt more than an hourter.

    "We''ve arrived," K announced, and Nessa smiled as she exited the carriage with Akio and Skiro.

 Chapter 42: Warmth

    "Woah, it''s huge," Nessa said as she stood in the streets of Leosna, watching differt types of people go about their business, and Skiro patted her on the shoulder.

    K smiled as she said, "Thank you."

    "You are wee," They both replied, thughed at each other.

    "Miss, if you don''t have a ce to stay,e with me for a minute," K said as he walked away, and Skiro, Nessa, and Akio followed him to an inn that he tered, and she smiled as she sniffed in the fresh aroma of the food before a brte woman approached them.

    "K, Skiro, you are back; how was your trip?" She asked wh she noticed Nessa behind them, and she left staring at the girl, before pulling the two apart, and Nessa looked at her and smiled.

    "Cute," She said, and K sighed before grabbing the woman''s arm.

    "Hands off, Patty and the trip was fine, that''s where we met this youngdy," K said and Patty sighed.

    "Well, she''s quite lovely; what''s your name, miss?" Patty asked.

    "Nessa," She responded.

    "Nessa, that''s nice, nice to meet you, sweetheart," she said. "My name is Patty, and I own this inn."

    Nessa smiled. "Nice to meet you as well."

    "Do you have an extra room, Patty?" Skiro asked, and Patty sighed.

    "Is this for Nessa?" Patty inquired, and K nodded.

    "Yes, I do have two more extra rooms, she can stay as long as she wants," Patty said, turning to face Nessa, who sighed.

    "I''ll stay just for tonight, thank you," Nessa replied.

    "You are wee,e along, I will show you to your room and afterward you cane to join us for dinner, have some good food, you are young eat what you can," Patty said as she walked away and Nessa followed her and Skiro sighed relievedly.

    "We hav''t known her for long, but she''s a nice person," Skiro said, to which K nodded.

    "I believe so as well, you are a good judge of character, so ev more reason to believe it, let''s stay for dinner th we can go home, we might have to go on another trip soon ough," K replied as they wt to sit by the counter and Skiro sighed.

    Skiro said, "I want a week off," and K patted him on the shoulder.

    "Here it is," Patty said as she oped a room door, and Nessa peeked in before smiling.

    ''It''s nice, thank you again," Nessa replied.

    "You are wee; please set your belongings down and join us for dinner," Patty said.

    Nessa did as the woman suggested, th returned to the inn''s lounge, where she sat beside Skrio, K, and Akio, who sat on the floor, making himselffortable.

    ''He''s still worried,'' she thought as she looked at Akio, who looked up at her before she patted him on the head and he wagged his tail after which Patty''s staff fed him.

    Patty said after serving Nessa and her two new frids, "That''s a cute wolf."

    "Yes, he is, and thank you for dinner, Patty," she replied and the woman smiled.

    "You''re wee, joy it, th get some rest, I''m sure you guys had a long day," Patty said to which Skiro scoffed.

    "Did you scoff at something else or my food?" Patty inquired, and Kughed while Skiro sighed.

    "Not at your food, it''s be a long day, I''m tired of travelling so much, to be honest, a week''s break would be fine, but..." He responded.

    "You have to work hard to get what you want," Nessa said and Skiro looked at her.

    "That''s right, if you don''t work hard, your chances of session are limited; some people have it easy, but others don''t have a choice but to work hard," K replied, and Nessa nodded while eating her food before Patty poured her a ss of juice, which she dly epted.

    ''These people are nice, warm, just like the Dalia and the others,'' Nessa thought with a smile.

    Skiro and K got up and stretched off after Nessa finished her dinner, and she looked at him, knowing they were exhausted from their journey.

    "Are you guys leaving now?" She inquired.

    "Yes, you should get some rest as well; if you still want to leave tomorrow, drop by my ce; if you want to stay a while, do the same," Skiro responded to which she chuckled.

    "I''ll remember that, good night," She said.

    "Good night, miss," They replied before leaving and Nessa wt to her room.

    After tering her room, she locked the door, th wt to fresh up while Akio slept in the room.

    While taking her bath, the girl took a deep breath before her eyes began to glow red with her hands for a minute th wt back to normal.

    "I wonder how strong I am," Nessa said.

    [Stronger than most, master, the gre diamond you received from the dying man, it''s ancit, I think you should learn more about it, it mixed within your body''s cells, thus adding to your own power, it''s thest of its kind.]

    "I see, I''ll do more research after I finish what I left the town to do, that way I''ll have more time, thank you miss notice," She said.

    "You are most wee," Miss notice replied.

    Wh Nessa finished her bath, she changed and sat on her bed, stretching off, while Akio oped his eyes and looked at her.

    "Are you going to sleep, mydy?" He asked.

    "Yes, good night, Akio," She responded.

    "Good night, I will stand guard, I am pretty sure I slept more than ough," He said and she chuckled.

    "It''s fine, you don''t have to stand guard," She replied with a yawn, th fell asleep on the bed and Akio chuckled.

    "You''re doing well, and it''s my duty to protect you as long as you''re out of town, sweet dreams, mydy," Akio said as he approached her, lifting the nket up with his mouth and covering Nessa.

    While Nessa slept that night, Akio stood guard because he didn''t want anything to happ to her and wanted to prove his worth.

 Chapter 43: By midday

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched off and saw Akio sleeping beside the bed, th she smiled as she got out of bed and at the same time, he woke up.

    "Good morning, Akio," She said and he stood up and th looked at her.

    "Good morning, mydy, I apologize for sleeping away," He replied, and she looked at him before patting him on the head.

    "I told you, it''s fine, there''s no need to worry so much Akio, I am fine," She said.

    "Alright, if you say so," He replied and she smiled.

    "Yes, now I''m going to fresh up," She said before grabbing her clothes and heading to the bathroom.

    While she was taking her bath, patty came to her room and rapped on the door which Akio oped.

    "Oh, the cute little wolf," Patty said th patted him on the head.

    ''I don''t like being patted by anyone exceptdy Nessa, you are lucky you''re a nice person and helping her out or you''d have lost an arm,'' Akio thought, his eyes sparkling.

    "You are cute," Patty said before calling out to Nessa.

    "Ah, Patty," Nessa said, "I''m taking a bath."

    "I see, well, wh you''re done,e down for breakfast," She replied.

    "OK, thank you," Nessa said as Patty smiled th left the room and Akio closed the door.

    After finishing her bath, Nessa dressed, grabbed Akio, and exited the room, heading to the lounge where Patty and her staff members were.

    "Good morning, guys," Nessa said as she sat down.

    They replied, "Good morning."

    "Nessa, here," Patty said as she handed the girl her breakfast, which she took.

    "Thank you, Patty," She replied gratefully, and the woman smiled.

    "You are wee, so Nessa, have you heard what''s be going ontely in that great forest?" Patty inquired, capturing Nessa''s atttion, and the youngdy looked at her.

    "About monsters, gathering?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, is that ev a good thing?" Patty asked, and Nessa sighed.

    "Yeah, not all monsters are bad; they are more simr to humans than we can possibly imagine," Nessa responded as she ate, and the woman left staring at her.

    "I suppose that''s correct; do you believe they can coexist, Nessa?" Patty asked.

    "Yes, if people won''t be so selfish th they can," She responded and Patty sighed.

    "You are right, I guess some of us might not be that differt from each other, I intd to find out if we can live in peace, I think not every book should be judged by its cover," Patty said and Nessa smiled.

    "I think the same," Nessa replied, th continued eating her food, wondering if she should just leave for Mascra, ev though it had not ev be a day since she and Skiro along with K arrived in the kingdom.

    After a while, wh Nessa had finished her meal, she sighed and stood up.

    "Patty, I''m going to look a the city," Nessa said, and Patty smiled.

    "I''m d, be careful," Patty replied, and Nessa nodded before leaving the inn and saw a bunch of people pass by and she sighed.

    ''I should be careful, this is still a ce I don''t know anything about,'' Nessa thought as Akio rubbed his head against her and she looked down at him, th smiled and lifted him up in her arm and began walking down the street, admiring everything and how neatly it was built.

    While looking a, someone called out to her and wh she turned a, she saw K standing in front of a building across the street and she approached him.

    "Good morning, K," She said.

    "Good morning, looking a?" He asked.

    "Yeah, so far so good," She responded, and he smiled.

    "Yes, it certainly is; however, we have another triping up in a few days; are you leaving today?" He inquired.

    "I''m not sure," she replied, "but I''m surprised you guys have to leave so quickly, business must be booming." He nodded.

    "Yes, there are a lot of changes happing in this world rectly, I now hear a few talking about a few monsters, gathering in that mysteriousnd," He said and she smiled.

    "Perhaps that''s a good thing," She replied, and he smiled.

    "You are quite op-minded, but you are correct, maybe it''s a good thing, maybe it''s just what this world needs to change," He said and she smirked.

    "Well, which is the best way to get to Mascra?" She asked.

    "Hmm, there are a lot of ways to get there Nessa, but since you''re traveling alone, make things easier for yourself by taking a ship, which will take at least two days to reach, minimum," He responded.

    "I see, well, since it will take two days, I think it would be best to leave today," she said. "Besides, I have to get this tak care of as soon as possible, I have somewhere to return to," he smiled and patted her on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, I understand, if you want I can take you to the harbor," He replied.

    "Really? But don''t you have work to do?" He smiled wh she asked.

    "Don''t worry, I have the others to help with that, there are a lot of us, besides I think I know the work you have to do is more than just important, also there is a ship leaving for Mascra at midday, in case you were wondering," He responded, and she sighed as she lowered her head to think.

    "I suppose that''s my cue," She said.

    "I suppose it is, well, that will be soon," He replied.

    "I''ll go get my things from the inn, and I''d like to say goodbye to Skiro," She said.

    "You go get your things, he''ll apany us to the harbor, and I''ll drag him by his tail if I have to," He replied, and she chuckled before heading back to the inn to get her belongings but Nessa wanted to stay a little bit longer but knew she didn''t have much of a choice and needed to get her work tak care of since she didn''t know how long it might take or ev if it will be possible yet her hopes were still in tack.

 Chapter 44: Free

    Wh Nessa returned to the inn, she wt up to her room to get her belongings, and wh she was finished, she wt to meet Patty in the lobby.

    "Patty," She said, and Patty turned to face her.

    "You are leaving already?" Patty asked and Nessa lowered her head th Patty smiled and patted her on the shoulder.

    "You are a sweet kid, it''s okay, we know you have things to take care of," Patty said, and Nessa smiled as she looked at her.

    "I promise, I will visit here sometime in the future, bye," Nessa replied as she walked away.

    "Bye, take care," Patty said as she walked away, and Nessa sighed and returned to the building, where she met K and saw he was waiting for her while clutching Skiro''s ears.

    "Nessa, you''re here," K said, her head tilted in confusion.

    "That''s going to hurt, what''s going on?" Skiro smiled nervously wh Nessa asked.

    "He is a weirdo, don''t worry about it," K responded, and Skiro scoffed, th K sighed and released his ear.

    "Are you ready to go?" K asked and Nessa nodded, th he walked away and Nessa who held onto Akio and Skiro followed him.

    "Will you be able to defd yourself, Nessa, if something happs?" Skiro inquired, and Akio looked at her as she looked at Skiro.

    "Yeah, I will, I will not be hurt easily, not by those I dislike, after all, I have a dire wolf by my side," She responded, and their eyes shook as they arrived at the harbor, and she smiled as she looked at the ships.

    "What?" They yelled, and she flinched as the people at the harbor stared at them and she smiled as they sighed.

    "D- Did you just say a dire wolf?" Skiro asked.

    "Are we hearing things wrong?" K inquired.

    "No, you''re both hearing correctly, I have a dire wolf by my side, there''s nothing to worry about," She responded, and K nervously chuckled.

    "That''s impossible, no one has ever be able to have a proper rtionship with those creatures," K said and Nessa shrugged as she looked at them with piercing eyes and Skiro''s eyes narrowed.

    "I don''t believe she''s joking or lying," Skiro stated.

    "Too bad, I think the same, just be careful, we believe you ev if we don''t know you for that long, you have a differt look in your eyes," K said and Nessa smiled.

    "Thank you, it was nice to be with you guys ev if it was only for a short time," she replied. "I must tell you, I did promise Patty that I would return sometime in the future, and I hope I can keep that promise."

    "We look forward to seeing you again. It was great to have you a, Nessa; you are very insightful, especially about the monsters; you were correct," K said.

    "I agree, you are a nice kid, make sure to visit us, I will definitely miss you," Skiro said with a smile, and Nessa patted him on the head, causing his cheeks to flush, before K hit him on the shoulder and he growled at him and Nessa chuckled.

    "You two are something else, but thanks again," Nessa replied, and they both smiled at her.

    "You''re wee," They replied.

    "So, which ship am I taking?" She inquired.

    "I''ll take you because I know the owner," Skrio responded as he walked away, and they followed him to arge brown ship that looked like a pirate ship but wasn''t.

    "Captain," Skiro said, and a middle-aged man with a brown beard smiled down at him from the ship.

    "Skiro,e on up," Skrio tered the ship and began conversing with the captain, who looked at Nessa, sighed th smiled.

    "Well, Miss Nessa, you''ve earned yourself a free trip; hop on, we''re leaving now," The captain said as she stared at them, and they grinned as Nessa tered the ship while Skiro exited.

    "Take care, Nessa," Skiro and K said as the ship began to move after a few more passgers boarded, and Nessa smiled at them before turning to face the other passgers.

    "Nessa, be careful," Skiro warned as the ship took off, and they waved to each other before K sighed and they returned to work.

    ''These are nice people,'' Neesa thought, smiling as she looked out at the ocean.

    "Are you okay, Lady Neesa?" Akio asked quietly, her gaze fixed on him.

    "Yeah, I am fine," She responded as he looked out at the same view she was looking at th closed his eyes as she passed her hand on his head.

    "Miss Nessa," The captain said as he approached her, and she looked at him.

    He smiled as she replied, "Hello."

    "Skiro told me you''re going to Mascra for business, whatever it is, you have to be careful there now, something hasn''t be righttely," He said, her eyes narrowing.

    "Not right? That''s what you are feeling?" She asked and he looked at her.

    "Mascra is an amazing ce, it may appear peaceful at times, but rectly a lot of things have be changing, not only there, but in many other ces, I don''t know for sure, but caution is best kid, I ev heard a strange rumor rectly," He responded, and she sighed.

    "I see, a rumor about monsters gathering?" She asked and he sighed.

    "Yeah, that''s the one, I''m not sure what''s going on, I don''t really care about the monsters gathering, but something is strange," He responded.

    "You being worried is a natural thing, it can''t be helped, you are right though, a lot of things are changingtely, I have se one or two, and there just might be some evil going a," She said and he nced at her.

    ''People are not stupid, of course some will notice, but I remember what Kurson has be saying, he is right, I ev ssed an ominous feeling the other day, whatever is going on, I''m not going to let it get in my way, I''m going to make that dream shine, but what''s really going on in this ce?

    Couldn''t Kurson tell me more?'' With her gaze fixed on the water, Nessa wondered, and the captain smiled at her.

 Chapter 45: Sea serpent

    They traveled for hours and made many stops, but wh night fell the captain came onto the deck and looked at the passgers talking and eating snacks, th looked at Nessa and approached her.

    "Miss," He said and she looked at him and th smiled.

    "Yes," She replied.

    "With the water currt, we''ll arrive in Mascra by tomorrow; would you like to stay in my cabin?" He asked as she stared at him.

    "Thank you, but don''t you have to stay in there?" She asked.

    "Well, I took my rest earlier, and I won''t be using it for the night, so take it and make yourselffortable, Skiro has tak a liking to you, and I want to help a frid of his," He responded.

    "You like Skiro a lot, don''t you?" He nodded wh she asked.

    "He may not be my kind, but he has always be helpful, better than some of my kind, so yes, I do," He responded to which she smiled.

    "All right, I''ll take the cabin, thank you," She said, and he smiled.

    "You''re wee; go ahead." He said th she wt into his cabin and sat in the corner on his soft couch, took a few snacks from her bag, fed Akio th she began eating.

    Nessa was not a person who trusted easily, but she knew the man was sincere and wanted to help because of Skiro, and she couldn''t find it in herself to refuse it.

    After they finished eating, Nessa fell asleep on the couch, and Akio kept an eye on her ev though she told him not to since she wanted him to rx as well, but that was an order he couldn''t follow.

    Later that night, while Nessa was sleeping, the ship suddly shook and she fell to the g, hitting her head while Akio flew into the wall, and she gasped before getting up and helping Akio up.

    "Are you all right?" She asked.

    "Yeah, I''m just upset about being thrown and you getting hurt; are you okay?" He asked, and she smiled, patted him on the head, and nodded before exiting the cabin, where they saw the terrified passgers holding each other as the ship swayed and they screamed.

    "What exactly is going on?" As Nessa lost her bnce, the captain grabbed her arm and she looked at him.

    "What is going on?" She asked.

    "It''s a one-of-a-kind sea serpt that''s huge," The captain responded and Nessa sighed and looked at the other passgers on the ship th at Akio.

    "It won''t d well if it keeps attacking the ship," Nessa said as the giant gre sea serpt rose from the water and stared at them. Nessa''s eyes wided as she saw how big the creature was.

    [Master, that is a sea serpt; despite living in water, it is not immune to fire; you obtained fire breath as one of your abilities; it is supposed to work.]

    "You''re fast, I''ll try it," Nessa said, her eyes turning bright red.

    "All of you stand back," Nessa said, and the captain looked at her as her body began to glow orange, drawing the creature''s atttion to her.

    "Are you certain about this?" Wh the captain asked, Nessa looked at him and nodded.

    ''Now, there''s no need to get close to him,'' Nessa thought as she ced her index fingers together, taking a deep breath as the creature roared and began moving, causing the water to rough and the ship to shake.

    The ship was swaying so violtly that Nessa began to lose her bnce.

    "This isn''t going to work," She said, releasing threads from her fingers that wrapped a the serpt''s fins, causing it to pull her out of the ship, and they all gasped as she took a deep breath and the serpt dived into the water with her.

    ''Mydy,'' Akio thought, establishing thoughtmunication with Nessa.

    "It''s fine, Akio," she said, and his eyes shook as he howled, and the serpt rose from the water with the threads wrapping a its neck, and Nessa jumped back onto the ship with a few scratches while panting and ced her index fingers together as the serpt struggled with the threads, th oped his mouth roaring, and her eyes wided wh she saw tears in the creature''s eyes.

    "Help," It called out, and Nessa heard it th they all heard another roar in the sea and a giant ck sea serpt appeared.

    "Where did these thingse from?" The captain asked, and Nessa sighed before releasing the thread from the gre serpt, which looked at her before growling at the ck serpt as a few other ships passed by and became tangled in the mess.

    "Damn it," Nessa said, seeing only anger in the ck serpt''s eyes, but not in the gre serpt''s.

    [Master, I believe this is a fight, a rivalry within their kind, with one attempting to gain dominance and the other trying to defd itself, but something is wrong here, they won''t be out in the op like this.]

    Nessa looked at the gre serpt after hearing what her system said th sighed.

    "What are you going to do, mydy?" As he stood near her, Akio asked quietly.

    "They want to kill each other, I think ck is bad, it''s the one that wants to gain dominance over the gre, it doesn''t care who dies in the process, I''ll help, I can''t let these people die," She responded as the captain of the ship stared at her, and th Neesa blew a whistle, and the gre serpt looked at her and Nessa''s eyes started glowing orange.

    "Miss notice, if they fight underwater, they can create a massive whirlpool here, sucking the ships in, right?" Nessa inquired.

    [Your prediction is correct, master; no one will survive.]

    ''This is bad, my only option to avoid that, is to draw the ck serpt away from here and help the gre, what happs after that, I will handle it, but the ck has to die first, this is my way of saving these people, I can''t have them die knowing that I can help,'' Nessa thought as the gre serpt stared at her.

 Chapter 46: A green victory

    "I think I understand what''s going on, let me help you, but you can''t let innoct people die because of your fight, you''ll be in the wrong too, if that happs, let me help you," Nessa said, staring at the snake with red piercing eyes, after which the serpt''s eyes narrowed as Nessa jumped into the water and everyone gasped, and the serpt dived down in the water th rose back up with Nessa holding onto one of its fins.

    "I know you understand what I''m saying, please swim fast and in the next direction, away from the ship," Nessa said, and the serpt growled. It th looked at the ships and dived in the water, but notpletely, leaving a part of its body above water so Nessa could breathe and swam away with speed.

    After they left, the ck serpt pursued them, and the captain sighed as everyone on the ships watched the ck serpt pursue Nessa, waiting to see what would happ.

    ''That one is quick,'' Nessa observed as Akio looked at them, concerned about his master.

    "I need the fire to go within its body, right?" Nessa asked.

    [Yes, it will kill it from the inside, but you must prevt it from diving back into the water or it will not work.]

    "Got it, get his atttion on you," Neesa said, and the serpt rose up in the water, looking taller than the tallest mountain, just like the ck serpt, except the gre seemed stronger than the ck which was a male because his fights were channeled by his rage.

    "This isn''t looking good," The captain of the ship said and Akio nced at him before looking at the serpts.

    ''Please take care, master,'' Akio thought as the serpts roared at each other and circled each other.

    The ck serpt attacked the gre one by wrapping its tail a it and pulling it under the water, causing Nessa to slip. Wh the gre serpt saw her slip, it forced its tail loose, hitting the ck serpt against the water, causing a huge ssh and it roared in anger wh it regained its footing.

    "You have some serious anger issues," Neesa said as the ck serpt rushed to bite the gre, but it moved quickly, pulling away from the ck one as they collided, causing Neesa to fall off the gre serpt and into the water, and the gre serpt saw her but was being attacked by the ck serpt with no chance of escape.

    "It will kill it," The captain of the ship said as Akio began growling angrily. Nessa swam up to the surface of the water and looked at the two as they fought, but the ck serpt was gaining dominance over the gre, a female but she was strong ough to make him feel threated.

    The gre serpt mmed the ck one into the water, th lifted him up with her mouth and threw him away, but he got back up and they were both bleeding, but neither of them was giving up.

    "You are a pain," Nessa said wh her eyes started glowing orange and she released the threads from her hand, which wrapped a the ck serpt''s neck. The gre serpt lowered its body in the water a little, after which Nessa climbed onto her.

    ''I will kill him, he''s getting on my nerves,'' Nessa thought.

    "Raise up higher if you can," Nessa said as the gre serpt rose higher in the air, leaving Akio and the other passgers on the other ships staring at it in fear of what might happ.

    "I will kill you," Nessa said as she ced her index fingers together after climbing onto the gre serpt''s head and looking at the ck one, who roared in rage and Neesa smirked th took a deep breath.

    "Fire breath," She said as she oped her mouth a little and blew the fire which sured the ck serpt before tering its body and it shrieked in pain and was about to dive into the water, but the gre serpt wrapped her tail against its mouth keeping it close and Nessa tighted the grip a its body with the threads as the fire burned through it''s body before it blew up.

    Nessa''s threads vanished and she fell off the gre serpt''s head, but it caught her with its tail as everyone stared, unsure what to do, and Nessa looked at the serpt as it stared her in the eyes.

    ''What happs now?'' Will it devour me now?'' Nessa looked into the creature''s eyes, puzzled.

    Nessa was at a loss for words and decided to take a chance, so she lifted her right hand and ced her palm against the creature''s head, th its eyes glowed gre and Nessa smiled at it before it closed its eyes.

    The creature th lowered her head before lifting Nessa up and cing her to sit on her head and swam to the ship, where the serpt looked at Akio and lowered its head once more, this time close to the ship so Nessa could get off safely.

    Nessa climbed off its head, and Akio jumped into her arms, and she smiled before looking at the creature, whose eyes seemed calm and happy at the time, but she was bleeding, and Nessa''s eyes glowed blue before stretching to touch the creature, which allowed her to and all of the wounds on its body vanished.

    "Go," Nessa said, and the serpt roared before swimming away, and the other ships nearby took off along with them.

    "Are you all right?" The captain asked Nessa as they continued on their way to Mascra, while the sun rose and began to shine brightly.

    "I''m fine, captain, and I''m d you''re all okay," She responded.

    "We''ll be in Mascra in a few hours; please get some rest and clean your wound, thank you very much for saving our lives," The captain said, bowing his head and she smiled nervously.

    "There''s no need for that, I would not have let anything happ to you guys, you helped me a lot too; you''re wee," She replied before going into the cabin to treat her wound.

 Chapter 47: To proceed

    Akio looked at Nessa and sighed as she treated her wound in the captain''s cabin.

    "Are you going to be okay, mydy?" He inquired, and she smiled.

    "Are you concerned?" She asked.

    "You just got caught up in a fight with two giant serpts without knowing what might happ," He responded, to which she chuckled and patted him on the head.

    "It''ll be fine, Akio, sometimes you have to take risks in order to do greater things, that''s just what I did, but don''t worry too much, we''ll look after each other and I''ll be fine," She said with a smile as he stared at her and exhaled deeply, knowing he couldn''t beat her in that matter but understood what she was saying.

    Wh Nessa finished taking care of her wound, she yawned, stretched, and fed Akio before going out to the deck, where everyone stared at her and she smiled nervously.

    Wh the captain noticed Nessa standing alone by the side of the ship, looking down at the water while everyone else looked at her, he smiled and approached her, feeling more grateful than ever before.

    "Miss Nessa," He said, and she turned to face him.

    "Please don''t thank me again," She replied with a smile, th he chuckled and looked out at the water.

    "If that''s what you want, I won''t, but I''m really grateful, and so is everyone here, they''ll talk about you, give your description, and so on ev though they don''t know your name, it''s the thrill of surviving a deadly counter, one in which you don''t know if you''ll ever return," He said as she stared at him th smiled, understanding what he was saying.

    "I understand, I wouldn''t have stood there knowing I had the power to prevt something bad from happing, the day is flying by, are we getting close to Mascra?" She asked.

    "Yes, we''re getting closer to that kingdom; once there, you''ll be on your way to take care of your business, another step closer," He responded and she sighed.

    "Captain, do people really know what is going on within that kingdom?" He looked at her and sighed wh she asked.

    "Not quite, ev though anyone is free to go there, you don''t hear much about what goes on within it," He responded and her brows furrowed.

    "Now, I am starting to get worried that I might be walking into a troublesome ce, that''s what I feel at least," She said.

    "You might be right about walking into trouble, sorry I can''t be of much help, I don''t go to Mascra oft, I take passgers, yes, but I don''t go in," He replied and she smiled.

    "That''s fine; you don''t have to apologize; I''ll just think of it as another advture," She said and he chuckled.

    "You''re very op-minded, which is nice, but be careful; you never know what dangers await you, and not knowing much about what''s going on within that kingdom is a little scary if I''m being honest." The captain replied, and she patted him on the back.

    "I''ll be careful, I''ll go check on Akio," She said as she walked away, and he sighed as he gazed out at the vast ocean.

    Nessa was a cautious person, but she would not stand by and watch injustice take ce; she had no idea what was in store for her, but she didn''t care; all she could think about was why she had decided to go to Mascra in the first ce; it was her only goal at the time.

    The girl resolved that no matter what obstacles arose in Mascra, she would ovee them and obtain what she desired. Her mind was as strong as her heart, and that''s what most people liked about her ev though they hadn''t known her for long.

    After a few more hours, they had finally arrived within the waters of the kingdom of Mascra and only had an hour before finally arriving and before sunset.

    "Akio, will you always be in this small cute form on this tire journey?" Nessa asked as she petted him, and he looked at her.

    "Yes, this way I don''t look suspicious, I look like a normal pet, and I won''t cause any problems for you like this," he responded, and she smiled.

    "You are right, if you walked a looking ev remotely like a dire wolf, it might not be good for either of us; also, always stay close to me there, I feel a little strange about this ce, something just doesn''t add up," Nessa said, and Akio exhaled deeply.

    "Are you sure you want to proceed?" He asked and she smiled.

    "I have to, we came all the way here too, we can just turn back, for the sake of the nation that we are building, I want it to be a one-of-a-kind ce as well and alliances are needed," She responded as Akio''s eyes sparkled while staring at her.

    "You are quite determined, which is nice, but we don''t want anything to happ to you, you are one of a kind to us, mydy, I will help protect you with everything I have, you gave us a home, I know we keep saying this, but we will help in any way we can," He said, and she smiled th kissed him on the forehead, and he began wagging his tail, and she chuckled.

    "I''m d I brought you with me," Nessa told reporters, looking at the clock in the cabin and saw that it was already 6 p.m.

    "Nessa," The captain said as he walked into the cabin, and she turned to face him.

    "Is there something wrong?" She asked as she rose from the couch, Akio in her arms, and the captain smiled.

    "Rx, nothing is wrong, it''s already night and we''re approaching Mascra''s harbor; it looks nice so I thought you might want toe and see, how the capital city looks," He responded, and she smiled as she exited the cabin, seeing Mascra''s capital city right in front of them, and smiling as she saw how beautiful it looked at night with the city lights showing its beauty.

 Chapter 48: First day in the strange city

    "It looks beautiful," Nessa said, staring at the city as the ship came to a halt and the passgers disembarked, followed by the captain who sighed and looked at Nessa.

    "I''ll be leaving in the morning; you can stay here on the ship tonight, th use your time tomorrow to look a the city and find a ce to stay if you don''t already have one," The captain suggested.

    "I think I''ll do that as well, there''s no point in looking for anything right now, thank you, captain," She said and he smiled.

    "I''m going to meet some frids; you rx and be careful," The captain replied, th she smiled and he left, and she wt into the cabin to fresh up, th sat down to eat with Akio, and a little whileter, the girl wt to sleep, because she was tired from not getting much sleep the night before.

    Wh the girl awoke the next morning. She stretched, th turned to face Akio, who had awok just before her.

    "Good morning," She said.

    "Good morning, mydy," He replied, and she smiled before getting up and going out on the deck, where she dimmed her eyes slightly due to the bright sunlight, and wh she reoped them properly, she saw how busy the city was as well as nice.

    "Good morning," The captain said as he approached her.

    "Good morning, captain," She replied.

    "Are you ready to start your day?" He asked th she smiled.

    "Yes, if you don''t mind, can I go fresh up and so on before you leave?" She asked.

    "By all means, go ahead." He responded, and she wt to fresh up while he waited on the deck, talking to the captains of the other ships nearby.

    Wh Nessa finished taking her bath, she got dressed th grabbed her bag and exited the cabin with Akio.

    "I''m ready," Nessa said as the captain turned to face her.

    "You look ready to go, but one thing I have to tell you, my frids told mest night because I asked, you might run into a few very unpleasant things, ev a few ves," He replied and her eyes shook as she stared at him.

    "S- ves?" He nodded wh she asked.

    "I take it you don''t understand?" He asked.

    "I don''t," She responded and he sighed.

    "That''s probably because you are not from a here, I guess not everything is perfect here, you can buy ves or sell them, you will understand more wh you see it for yourself, are you sure you want me to leave you here?" He asked th she lowered her head and took a deep breath before smiling.

    "I will be fine, thank you," She responded as he stared at her th smiled.

    "All right, good luck, and take care," He said as she exited the ship, and she smiled.

    "I will, and you, too, captain, bye," She replied before walking away into the bustling streets of the vast unfamiliar city.

    ''This ce sure is busy,'' Nessa thought as Akio tighted his grip on her top''s sleeve and she looked at him.

    "It''s okay, rx a little," She said, and he looked at her before looking a at the various types of people passing by.

    "Do you want to buy anything, Miss?" As she walked through the market, a merchant asked.

    "No, thank you," She responded, and he smiled as she continued walking.

    "Where am I going to find an inn or something?" Nessa mumbled as someone ran into her, nearly knocking her down, but she regained her bnce and saw a kid run past her before sighing.

    "Be careful, I don''t care if it''s a kid," Akio warned.

    "Alright, got it," She said as she walked deeper into the city, amazed at their architecture and craftsmanship, but yet they wer''t better than Youthim''s and his brothers.

    "I have to say, it''s nice, but I have a bad feeling being here, It''s be decided, you can''t go anywhere alone as long as we are here," Akio said and she chuckled.

    "You got it, bodyguard," She replied.

    "That has a nice ring to it as well," He said, and she patted him wh she came across a food stall and stopped to buy them lunch because it was already midday, th she stood in an alley, fed Akio, and ate her food while observing the people wh she noticed a few looked as though they were afraid of something and Nessa''s brows furrowed, wondering what was going on.

    "Miss notice, do you notice anything strange a here?" Nessa wondered.

    "Something does seem to be off about the way a few people are acting, but other than that, master, I don''t sse anything else, maybe you should keep an eye out," Nessa agreed after the system responded.

    "Akio, don''t let your guard down, walk alongside me and let''s just get somece to stay the night," Nessa said as she walked away after they finished eating, and Akio did as instructed.

    Nessa spt most of the day looking for a proper ce to stay in the city, but most ces were full due to passers-by, and wh night fell and she still hadn''t gott ev a single room, Nessa became irritated because she had no inttion of sleeping outside, especially in the city that gave her the creeps.

    "Lady Nessa, the wind is blowing really cold, you should get a ce to stay," Akio suggested as she sighed, but at the same time the thunder began to rumble and the lighting began to sh as the rain poured down, and she dashed into an inn that she spotted along with Akio, half drched.

    "Mydy, please turn a," Akio mumbled and Nessa turned a only to bump into a big woman and Nessa left staring at the woman who looked down at her th smiled and Nessa sighed.

    "You will catch a cold, do you want a room, miss?" The woman asked.

    "Sure, thank you," Nessa responded as the woman led her to the receptionist, and Nessa sighed in relief because, after a long, strange, and exhausting day, she had finally gott herself a room in which she and Akio could spd the night.

 Chapter 49: Strange

    After tering the room she had paid for, Nessa set her bag down, th locked the door and used thest set of food they had left to feed Akio, th she ate and wt to fresh up while Akio yawned and fell asleep due to being tired.

    After finishing her bath, Nessa dressed and exited the bathroom, where she noticed Akio sleeping. She patted him and wt to the window, where she had a beautiful view of the strange city and the rain falling.

    "I wonder why those people were acting like that earlier," she sighed as a bolt of lightning struck the side of her window, causing her to jump back and th sighed.

    ''What in the world is this?'' She pondered as she shut the window, adjusted the curtains, and climbed into her bed, where she promptly fell asleep since she was tired as well.

    That night, Nessa had a series of disturbing dreams that she couldn''t make sse of and made her feel very uneasy.

    Wh she awoke the next morning, she saw Akio beside her and sighed.

    "Good morning," She said.

    "You were trembling, good morning," He replied as she got out of the bed th looked at him.

    "I am fine, don''t worry, I will go fresh up th we will have breakfast and go get things to keep, snacks and so on," She said.

    "Alright," He replied, th she lowered her head and wt to fresh up.

    A while after Nessa finished freshing up, she got dressed, grabbed her bag, th left the room with Akio and wt down to the lobby of the inn where she got breakfast,plimtary of staying at the inn and she wt to the dining room, th sat down and began eating her breakfast wh she noticed a few people looking at her and her hair blew up.

    "You have beautiful hair," A womanmted, and Nessa looked at her and th smiled.

    "Thank you," She replied and the woman smiled, th she continued eating and Akio looked at her.

    ''I don''t like it, not at all, but I''ll put up with it for the sake of my goal; I''m not going to give up, not like this,'' Nessa thought as she finished her breakfast.

    Wh Nessa finished her meal, she and Akio left the inn and returned to the market, where she purchased a few items for both herself and Akio to eat and drink so that they won''t run out of the necessary things in case anything happed to them.

    ''My head hurts from this, it can''t get any worse right now, this is stressing me out, how do I get to the royal pce and meet with the leaders?'' Nessa wondered wh the thunder began to rumble. She scoffed, th looked up at the dark clouds in the sky, and Akio looked at her.

    "You have got to be kidding me right now," She said as the lightning shed across the sky and Nessa sighed wh Akio looked a and saw a carriage nearby.

    "Mydy, if you don''t want too many eyes on you, we can hide in there," Akio said th Nessa looked at the few parked carriages, sighed, and both of them wt in the back of one of the carriages and fixed the curtain to block them from being se as the rain poured down.

    "Woah," Akio said, looking at the rain, which was pouring down heavily wh he bumped into something and jumped. Nessa looked behind them and saw a few differt types of fruits, so she took an apple and handed it to Akio, who sniffed it to see if it was okay for her to eat.

    "Eatable," He said, and she chuckled, th took a bite from the apple as the ce became colder, and she exhaled deeply before rubbing her hands together, and Akio looked at her, th approached her and sat beside her, providing warmth from his body, and she smiled.

    "Thank you, Akio, you are very warm," She said, leaning against him.

    "You''re wee, mydy; I''m just d I can help in more ways than one," He replied.

    "Don''t think like that, you are always useful, you think clearly, it''s nice having you a," She said as she closed her eyes, and he sighed, knowing she was still tired from not sleeping well.

    More than an hour and a half passed with the rain falling and the ce getting colder while Nessa slept against Akio, but th the rain stopped and it was already afternoon by th.

    While Nessa was resting, Akio ssed someone approaching the carriage and at the same time, Nessa woke up and her eyes wided as the curtains pulled op and someone gasped upon seeing them.

    "Thief," The blonde young man said and she smiled nervously.

    "Sorry, I am not a thief," She said, his brow furrowed as Akio began growling, and the young man sighed as he looked at Nessa and th at the wolf.

    "Is that right? If so, what are you doing here?" He asked.

    "We were hiding from the rain, th I slept away, the rain fell for a while, I''m sorry," Nessa responded and the guy sighed.

    "I see, hurry up and leave before you guys get into trouble, the boss will lose his cool and his brain, not that he has any," He said and she chuckled as he saw the fruits tumbled up, th exhaled deeply, and Nessa looked at him as she got out of the carriage with Akio and her bag th he nced at her.

    "Thank you very much," She said as he looked at her hair and th smiled.

    "It''s fine, I understand your situation, besides you don''t seem like you are from a here, there is no need to exin any further, now get out of here, this won''t d well if the bosses in and you''re still here," He replied, and she smiled as she was about to leave wh a tall muscr guy approached them and they all left staring at him as he red at Nessa and at the young man who lowered his head.

 Chapter 50: Followed

    "What the hell is going on here and who are you?" The man asked and Nessa''s brows furrowed wh she saw the young man clch his right fist while lowering his head.

    "Boss, we can exin," The young man said as the guy moved away from Nessa th looked inside the carriage and he looked at the young man sternly.

    "Uh... Sir," Nessa said as the young man grabbed her arm and she looked at him as he smiled nervously.

    "Please just bow your head," He said as he bowed his head, and she sighed and did the same since that was mostly her fault and she knew it.

    "Please forgive us; this was all due to the rain; it will not happ again; I will make the delivery to the king by night as well, I promise," The young man said and his boss scoffed.

    "I''ll let this one slide for now, but you better pull yourself together or you''ll lose your limbs," They raised their heads as Nessa looked at him after his boss replied and left.

    "You have caused me problems; please be on your way before he changes his mind." He said and Nessa sighed and walked away as the young man wt about his work.

    While she was heading back to the inn, she recalled him mtioning the king th she smiled.

    ''He knows the royals, maybe he can help me out,'' Nessa thought wh she decided to track down the young man she had caused problems for earlier and learn more about the royal family and whether she could meet with them or ev if it was possible, either way, Nessa was going to find a way since she didn''t really want to stay in the kingdom for long but understood that she couldn''t rush things.

    Nessa spt nearly the tire day looking for the young man, and she evtually found him walking in an alley as the sun began to set.

    "Hello," She said and he jumped in fear as he turned a and stared at her th sighed.

    "You again? Do you want to cause more problems for me?" He asked.

    "No," she answered.

    "Forget about that; the more important question is how you found me and how long have you be following me a?" He asked, and Akio looked at her, th she looked at him and sighed.

    "You need to calm down," She said to which he scoffed.

    "Don''t tell me to calm down, you are.... hot but creepy," He replied and she raised her right brow, looking at him.

    "Ouch, the creepy part hurts," she sighed, looking up at the sky.

    "Hey, what''s going on with the rain?" She asked as he stared at her th grabbed her by her arm and she looked at him.

    ''She''s cute but creepy; who is she?'' He wondered as he oped the door to a building, th they both wt in, locked the door, and turned on the lights.

    "This is my apartmt; please sit and exin why you are following me." He said th she sat on a chair near his table, and he sat across from her.

    "Are you new a here? I have never se a pretty girl with  hair before," He said.

    "I see, and don''t try flirting with me, you''ll lose a limb," she replied, and he nervously smiled.

    "I needed to talk to you about something, or I wouldn''t have looked for you," He tilted his head in confusion as she sighed, looking at his apartmt, which didn''t ev have a proper bed.

    "I am a servant, I don''t have much; tell me, miss, what did you want to discuss?" He asked.

    "The royals," She responded and his eyes narrowed.

    "And what about them?" He asked.

    "I need to meet with them," She responded and he sighed.

    "That''s not going to happ, stay here until morning, th go before you get me in any more trouble," He said as he stood up, th wt andy back on his bed, her eyes narrowing as she looked at him.

    His reaction told Nessa that he was hiding something, and she had no inttion of leaving it alone. She didn''t care about him being a stranger because she knew he wasn''t a strong person, but she did feel sorry for him after seeing his apartmt.

    After the young man had gone to sleep that night, Nessa slept with her head on the table and Akio watching over her.

    ''I''ll be sure to tell the others about this wh we get back, you don''t care what hardshipes your way, you will do whatever it takes for the sake of all of us, you are amazing, mydy,'' Akio thought as the rain fell and thunder rumbled.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she saw the guy was still sleeping and sighed.

    "Thank you for keeping an eye on me, Akio," She said, patting him on the head, th he wt over to the young man and began sniffing him.

    "Akio, what are you up to?" She asked.

    "What''s the matter?" The young man asked while sleeping, and Nessa smiled wh he oped his eyes and flung up from his sleep wh he noticed Akio sniffing him, th sighed, and Nessa chuckled, and he left staring at her, unsure what to say.

    "Good morning," She said.

    "You''re still here, I told you I can''t help you, it''s better for you not to get involved with the royals, go home," He replied but she ignored him while wondering why he told her not to get involved with th as he wt about his normal morning routines, and she followed him out of his apartmt wh he left to go to work.

    ''I really don''t want to make things harder for him, but I don''t have any other options right now, I don''t know anybody else here who can help me, damn it, I am starting to feel bad about this,'' She thought as she walked up the stairs to another part of the city, and he sighed the suddly came to a halt, turned a and looked at her, realizing she won''t leave.

 Chapter 51: Slave

    "You''re not leaving no matter what I say, are you?" He asked.

    "No, I am not, you are sort of my only hope right about now, you can say I am in quite a desperation situation, I am not leaving no matter what," She responded and he exhaled deeply before looking at her th smiled.

    "I got that, damn it, you are persistt, what''s your name?" He asked.

    "My name is Nessa," She responded.

    "On, well that''s nice, my name is Maz, it means light here, nice to meet you," He said.

    "Nice to meet you as well, look, I''m sorry for causing you trouble, but I don''t have another option right now, I really do need to talk to the royals or you can tell me about them a little," She said as she walked alongside him with Akio.

    "I see, well, I''ll tell you a little bit, but I have to work, so you''ll have to wait; also, what''s his name?" He asked, his gaze fixed on Akio.

    "That''s Akio," She responded and Maz smiled.

    "He''s cute, pets like him is nice to have," He said as she sniffed the air and caught the sct of good food, and both of them turned to a stall selling good food, and Maz lowered his head while clutching his pocket, and that''s wh she realized he didn''t have any money.

    "Come on," She said as she grabbed his arm and led him to the stall where she bought all of them food, and he left staring at her as they wt to the bch by the side of the stall and sat down th she gave Akio his share.

    "What are you waiting for?" Nessa asked and Maz looked at her th she smiled.

    "It''s fine, go ahead and eat," She said th he smiled and they began eating their food, which tasted delicious.

    After they finished eating, they got up and started walking down the street heading to Maz''s workce, where Maz looked at Nessa and th sighed.

    "Thank you," He said.

    "You''re wee," She replied wh she ran into someone carrying a basket of fruits on her head, which had fall to the g.

    "I am sorry," Nessa said as she and the girl bt down and picked up the fruits, which the girl th collected and ced back into the basket.

    "It''s okay," She replied and Nessa smiled.

    "Are you sure you''re all right?" Maz asked the blonde girl, who nodded and walked away wh Akio touched Nessa on her feet and she looked at him, th he pointed at the girl and Nessa looked at her and saw chains a her feet, and Nessa''s eyes wided wh Maz looked at her.

    "What is it?" He asked, th she pointed to the girl, and his eyes shook as he noticed the chains.

    "She is a ve," He said, and Nessa''s hand shivered as she felt sorry for the girl.

    "ve, huh?" She said and Akio looked at her as she lowered her head.

    "Yeah, they are people who are bought and sold, some of their owners treat them like they have no value, they are treated and used like livestock their tire lives, this is a bloody messed up world and some of us can''t do anything about it," He responded, and Nessa swallowed.

    Wh the girl caught them looking, she fixed her long dress, which was dirty and had a split by its side, but she tripped and everything she was carrying fell to the g with her.

    "Miss," Nessa said as she rushed up to the girl, who was about to flee in shame because Nessa had se her chains wh Nessa grabbed her hand and the girl looked at her with trembling eyes that wanted to be free.

    "One minute," Nessa said as her eyes glowed red, and the ve girl''s eyes trembled at the sight, th Nessa ced her hand on the chain, which shattered, causing the ve girl to gasp th she stood up and looked at her feet.

    "Walk freely, you are beautiful, don''t let others walk on you, you can''t just give up, no matter what, you have to fight for true freedom," Nessa said as Maz smiled th sighed as they heard murmuring from the people a them and most of them were just talking from fear.

    "Hey, this is really bad, no matter what we are not supposed to do this, we could get into very big trouble," Maz said, grabbing Nessa''s arm and she looked at him.

    "Huh? Why?" she inquired, and he lowered his head, unsure how to respond.

    "Attempting to take someone else''s ve is a crime, and the ve''s owner may charge you," The same guy Nessa ran into earlier, who was also Maz''s boss, said as he approached them with a few of his m, and everyone prest just stared.

    "You work for me, do you want to lose your arm, bastard?" As he wrapped his arm a Maz''s neck, the man asked.

    "Of course not, we''re just regr guys with the strgth to carry fruits; how can we possibly break the chain?" Maz asked, and his boss sighed.

    "You are correct, you are poor and useless; you don''t ev have ough money to feed yourself, your type of people is nothing but trash, you should lucky you are worthy ough to be a ve, but if you did and couldn''t pay back, I would make you a ve as well," The guy responded as Maz''s grip on Adora''s arm tighted as he nervously smiled, and the guy smirked with his gaze fixed on Nessa.

    "Oh, I didn''t look closer earlier, but you could ev repay it with her, she is a fine specim, you would fetch a fine price with that body of yours, especially with a salve, the master can do anything, the life of a ve is hard, but you will make a fine tertainmt," The guy said, as Maz gnashed his teeth and Nessa lowered her head as Akio started growling, wanting to kill the man and was about to make a move wh he got a heavy feelinging from Nessa and he stayed put.

 Chapter 52: Most needed

    Let me show you what we can do, and there is nothing that those who do not have a single pny can do." As he approached the ve girl, he grabbed her hair and pulled her towards him.

    "She is pretty, anything can be done to her, she can be abused in a manner only m joy right here and no one can do anything about it, that''s how worthless they are, you can p them and ev tramp on them," He said as he pped the girl to the g and stomped on her hand whileughing.

    Maz''s eyes trembled not being able to look at that as Nessa clched her fists while staring at the guy in pure anger.

    "I suggest you stop or I''ll kill you," Nessa said as they all looked at her.

    "What did you just say, little bitch? Do you want me to call the guards?" He asked as he approached Nessa.

    "No, please," Maz said, about to move wh his boss''s m grabbed him.

    "Do you want me to make you my personal pet or my boss''s pet or kill you right now?" His boss shouted as he was about to grab Nessa''s face, and she grabbed his hand, rang it back, kicked him to the g, and Maz gasped as the m let him go and wt to assist their boss.

    "Kill her," The boss ordered, and before the m could touch Nessa, Akio transformed and roared as everyone looked on in horror, and he hit the boss and his m into a house, th Maz grabbed Nessa by the arm and ran away as the rain began to fall, and Akio transformed back into his small, cute form and jumped into her arms, and she smiled at him.

    Since they didn''t want to get caught, they wt to the inn where Nessa was staying because that was close by. Upon arriving there, drched, they wt up to her room, locked the door and sighed before sitting down.

    "Are you all right?" Maz asked, th looked at Akio and Nessa smiled.

    "Yeah, I am fine, are you?" She asked and he nodded before sighing.

    "You could say that certain things in life are just horrible, you cannot survive without certain things here anymore,tely things have changed a bit too much here, it was unexpected, I don''t know what the king is thinking but whatever it is, it''s no good, this ce has never be like this before, it''s like he doesn''t care what happs to us anymore, youa''t go on living without one thing and to be precise, money..." He responded, and she looked at Akio before turning to Maz and patting him on the shoulder.

    "Believe me, I understand, because money is everything in some ces, they treat others like trash," She said, and he looked at her.

    "Can you tell me about your wolf?" What exactly are you? "I''m a little puzzled," He replied, and she sighed.

    "That''s understandable, well, I''m not from a here, I have a few monster frids who some people think don''t deserve to have rights over their own lives or ev deserve to live appartly, this is one, he is a dire wolf or used to be and he is also my bodyguard and I am here on a mission to make a few lives better for those who are treated poorly," She exined as he stared at her.

    "First and foremost, I have no issues with monsters; I''m only afraid of the evil ones, and if you don''t mind me asking, what kind of mission?" He asked.

    "Let''s just say I''m here to form an alliance with the royals, specifically your king, but after seeing what''s be going on heretely and hearing what you had to say about him not seeming to care anymore, that has got me thinking about other things and something doesn''t seem right," She responded and he lowered his head.

    "I think something is wrong as well," He said and she looked at him.

    "Well, you have be here longer than I am, so you would know better, what exactly do you think is wrong, Maz?" He sighed as she asked.

    "Lately, more than the king, I have be delivering things to his nephew, Ranark," He responded and her brows furrowed.

    "Has the king be se rectly?" She asked.

    "Not that I''m aware of; the king hasn''t made any public appearances in months," He responded.

    [It''s possible that the king has no idea what''s going on, a little reminder master, this kingdom is rich as well, and there''s a lot to be gained from controlling it; it''s not asrge as the other rich kingdoms, but it''s good ough.]

    "I see, well, this is definitely a problem, we need to figure out what''s going on," She said as he stared at her.

    "You are really serious about this, ar''t you?" He asked.

    "Yes, I am, now you can stay here for the night, I don''t mind, there are things in my bag to eat if you are hungry, take and eat, I have got no problem with that, just don''t be shy like earlier, I owe you for causing you so many problems in less than a day," She responded as she got up and wt to fresh up, th Maz sighed andid back against the couch in the room while Akio looked at him and he smiled at the wolf.

    "I can''t believe I found a creature I''m afraid of cute, it doesn''t matter, it''s a fact, she seems like an amazing person as well, you are lucky, she doesn''t seem to care about what others things, it would be great to have a frid like her," Maz said as Nessa showered, th Akio stood up, grabbed the bag with his mouth, and handed it to Maz who looked at him as he stared at the bag.

    "Oh, you''re hungry," He said, th took things for Akio to eat that Nessa had bought and gave them to him. Akio bowed his head, showing gratitude, and Maz smiled, patted him on the head, and he started eating.

 Chapter 53: Task of the new day

    After a while, Nessa finished her bath, dressed, and tered the room, where she saw Akio had finished eating and smiled.

    "Thank you for feeding him," She said and he looked at her.

    "You''re wee, I like him," He replied, before she sat down on the bed and stretched before sneezing, drawing the atttion of both Maz and Akio.

    "Oh no," She said and Maz chuckled.

    "You have got the cold," He replied.

    "Seems like it, well, that''s the rain''s fault, just so you know, I was clearly in it for too long," She said and Maz smiled as Akio approached her th jumped into her arm and she petted him.

    "Are you full, Akio?" She asked and he nodded, th she ced him on the bed, got up, took the bag and handed Maz things to eat and drink.

    "I can''t," He said.

    "Uh... I don''t think you have much of a choice but to ept it," She replied and he sighed, th collected the snacks and began eating and she smiled, feeling a bit at ease.

    "Thank you," He said as she drank a bottle of juice th sighed.

    "There is no need to thank me, and I am also working on a way in getting inside the castle; do you happ to know of any?" She inquired.

    "Hmm, they''re looking for new maids," He replied and she smirked.

    "All right, thank you, Maz, and good night." He smiled as sheid back and covered herself with her nket.

    ''I don''t know why, but I feel like she can be of great help to a lot of people, I wonder why the wolf likes her so much, fully trusts her, I have an idea why, I hav''t known her for long, but I fully trust her already, I want to help her, I wish I could too but I don''t have anything here, I just have to work to get my way up, that way in the future I won''t have to sit and not do anything, since money buys half of the things, I will get rich, I wish she gets what she seeks as well,'' He thought and a little while after, he fell asleep just after eating, as did Nessa.

    While they were sleeping, Akio decided to take a nap as well, but despite doing so, his sses were on high alert.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, her head ached, but she ignored it and got out of bed, seeing Maz still asleep, and she smiled before going to fresh up as Akio stretched off.

    She decided to take the risk after hearing that they were looking for maids to work at the castle. She knew that was her only way in to find out what was really going on with the king.

    Wh she finished her bath, she dressed and exited the bathroom, at which point Maz awoke and she looked at him.

    "Good morning," She said as he sat up and wiped his eyes th looked at her and smiled.

    "Good morning, Nessa," He replied th stood up.

    "Where are you going?" She asked and he looked at her.

    "I think I am going to go home, you?" He asked.

    "To get myself a job at the castle," She responded and he smiled.

    "You know where to find me if you ever need anything while you''re here, don''t hesitate to ask," He said and she nodded.

    "Yes, I do, and thank you for offering," She replied and he lowered his head.

    "There is no need to thank me for that, it''s nice having someone like you a, it''s rxing, to be honest," He said and she lowered her head.

    "Is there anything you desire in life, Maz? Do you have a dream you''d like to fulfill?" She asked.

    "I''d like to get rich and help a few people back home," He responded, and she smiled.

    "That''s good to know; be careful, your boss maye by to see you," She said and he smiled.

    "Pretty sure he will but I don''t care, he will probably just ask me to do a job and get it over with to repay him, I can''t refuse either, it won''t d well," He replied and her eyes narrowed before he oped the door.

    He said, "Bye," and she smiled.

    "Bye," She replied, th he left and she sighed, feeling sorry for him.

    "Well, Akio, want to go to the castle after breakfast?" She asked.

    "My answer would be no, but I''m pretty sure you wer''t asking for my opinion, but I''m quite curious to know what''s going on within this kingdom, it''s fascinating, your life will never get boring, there''s too much going on for that to happ, mydy," He responded, and she chuckled before patting him on the head, grabbing her bag, and heading down to the lounge for breakfast before leaving to try their luck at getting the maid job by the castle.

    They both left the inn after finishing their meals, heading to the castle, which was at the very d and at the peak of the city, looking over it.

    While walking there, Nessa looked at Akio and sighed.

    "Akio," She said, and he raised his head to look at her.

    "What''s the matter, mydy?" He asked.

    "I am sorry about this," She responded.

    "What are you sorry for? You''ve done nothing wrong," He said, and she smiled. He jumped into her arm, and she kissed him on the head as his tail began to wag, and she chuckled.

    "You are so cute, I''m sorry for putting you in danger, I don''t want anything to happ to you, I like having you a," She replied as he rested his head against her hand.

    "I don''t care, I am just d to be a you, my job is to protect you, ev if I get hurt, it''s just how life works, you can''t avoid certain things, don''t worry, I will be fine, I have learned a lot after meeting you, everything has changed for all of us," He said, and she smiled before sniffing in the fresh minty air after the rain under the bright beautiful sun.

 Chapter 54: Job

    After a long walk, they arrived at the castle, whose yard was ormous, and the castle wasrge and beautiful, with flower gards and other lovely features.

    Wh Nessa arrived at the castle''s gate, one of the guards stopped her while the others stared at her.

    "Did I do something wrong?" She asked with a soft tone.

    "No, but what brings you here?" "Are you the prince''s guest?" Wh the guard asked, she smiled as his cheeks flushed.

    "No, I am not; I am here to apply for the position of maid," She responded, and the guard sighed.

    "Sorry, go inside the castle, the others will show you a, the prince will judge you himself, no one else has gott the job because of how strict he is," The guard said and she smirked.

    "Thank you," She replied, th left as they stared at her and Akio hid within her shadow so he could not be se by anyone.

    After tering the castle, Nessa looked at the beautiful  interior and designs within it wh a girl dressed in a maid''s uniform approached her and Nessa looked at her th smiled.

    "Are you here for the job?" Nessa nodded wh the maid asked.

    "Such a beauty and this job, that''s just sad,e on, the prince is here so he can judge you right away, just be brave, answer his questions, don''t be rude, and everything should be fine, try not to let him scare you," The girl exined, and Nessa sighed as they followed her quietly through the hallways until they came to arge door, which the maid oped.

    "This is his office," She said as Nessa tered, th the girl closed the door and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    ''I have a bad feeling about this, but now that I''m here, there''s no turning back; I need to get this over with as soon as possible or this won''t d well for any of us,'' Nessa thought.

    "I can''t see you if you''re just standing by the door,e here," A guy said and Nessa looked at the curtains as they blew up and noticed a balcony there, so she approached it, and a guy turned to look at her, and she looked at him.

    He was tall, with a slim face, fairplexion, blue eyes, and had dark hair that brushed his neckline and was slim.

    "Are you the one who wants the job?" He asked.

    "Yes, your highness," She responded, lowering her head and swallowing as she felt his gaze follow her body from head to toe.

    ''I''m going to rip his eyes out,'' She thought.

    "You may raise your head, let me get a good look at that face of yours," He said, and she did, and he smirked while staring at her face.

    "You are pretty, this is interesting, you would make a fine pet," He said and she looked at him.

    "You''re also brave to look at me like that," He said.

    "Your highness, am I getting the job or not?" She asked as he approached her and started walking a her in circles.

    "Interesting indeed, normally all the girls are afraid of me, fine, I will keep you, you will be useful, get me a hot cup of coffee," He said as she lowered her head and exited his office, and the maid who was waiting outside smiled at her.

    "Come on, I will show you to the kitch," The girl said as she walked away and Nessa followed her.

    "Where has the king gone?" Nessa asked, and the maid smiled.

    "Don''t ask that for him to hear, the king is sick, he is taking care of the kingdom for the time being, he is scary," The girl responded as they arrived at the kitch and Nessa sighed.

    Nessa didn''t ask her any more questions after that, and she showed her a the kitch and everything else she needed to do so that if he asked for something, Nessa wouldn''t have to go look for it at the time, she would know exactly where to find his needs.

    Wh Nessa finished making the coffee, she took it to his office and he nced at her th she handed him the coffee as he sat in the balcony.

    "Let''s see how this is, if it''s not good, th you are useless," He said as he sipped it and she smirked.

    ''I make my coffee in differt and better ways that I learned back home; if youin, you''re an idiot,'' Nessa thought as she looked at him th he smiled.

    "So, am Ipletely useless?" She asked.

    "No, you''re not, it''s better than the ones I usually have, you''d make a good mistress," He responded and her brows furrowed as she collected the cup.

    "If that''s all, I''d like to get back to work," She said.

    "A girl who would rather work than spd time with me? Do you have a room here as yet?" He asked.

    "I have a ce to stay, I just came here to work, and I will not ept anything other than my paymt, your highness," She responded and he chuckled.

    "We''ll see about that, get back to work," He said, smirking as she bowed her head and exited his office.

    She mumbled, "I''m going to smite him."

    [That''s not a good idea; I don''t think his inttions are right wh ites to this kingdom or you, master; be careful, he doesn''t have a good inttion, you''re pretty.]

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, I''ll look after myself, and I still have Akio," She said.

    "I won''t rely on that too much, he''s asleep," Miss Notice replied and Nessa chuckled.

    "Go easy on him, he''s be watching me since I got here," She said, and Miss Notice sighed.

    "Also, master, will you give me a name?" Miss Notice inquired, and Nessa smiled.

    "I''ll think about giving you one," She replied.

    "Master, just because you''re not overpowered doesn''t mean you''re not powerful, you do understand that right?" Nessa smiled as she asked.

    "I understand that, thank you; I know wh I get an extra skill that''s just an addition to my already existing abilities, you did a great job exining those," Nessa responded, and the system sighed in relief as Nessa returned to her maid duties.

 Chapter 55: Task

    Nessa didn''t want to be a maid, but she didn''tin because it would pay her and give her a chance to find out what the guy who was now her boss and whom she wanted to smite was up to.

    The girl knew it would be difficult, but she wanted to see the king because it would help her understand what was going on and whether or not the king was truly sick.

    Later that day, while working, the prince passed by the living area and wh he saw Nessa he peeked at her.

    "Well, I have to say, you seem to be doing well on your first day, that''s good, better than most at the very least," He said, and her eyes narrowed.

    ''I wish I could kill him, he''s getting on my nerves,'' She thought as she smiled at him.

    "Do you need anything, your highness?" She asked as he approached her and was about to touch her, but she moved back, slightly.

    "Oh? Is it going to be a problem if I touch you?" He sighed as her eyes narrowed and she clched her right fist.

    "It''s fine, I''m going to a meeting so I won''t be back until midnight, it''s already getting close to night so I need you to stay for the night shift and you will be assigned a task as well and you cannot refuse," He said.

    "A task?" She asked.

    "Yes, you are assigned to take care of the king, there is a list by his bedside as to what you need to do for him, he can move so don''t worry about that, but I am warning you, don''t take too long to do the assigned task, there is also another thing," He responded as she stared at him wondering what more he wants her to do and why he was being so stern, only increasing her suspicions more.

    "Is there anything else, your highness?" She inquired as she lowered her head and he leaned in closer.

    "Smite him if you want, this guy is annoying," Miss Notice suggested.

    "If I tell you to do something, you better not ev think about refusing me, not as long as you''re in this castle and working for me, I hope you understand, do you, Nessa?" He asked.

    "I do, your highness," She responded.

    "Good, I will see youter on," He said th left and she gnashed her teeth as the head maid which was the girl that showed her a earlier approached her.

    "Be careful, he has his eyes set on you," She warned and Nessa nced at her.

    "Does he do that all the time?" Nessa inquired, and the girl stared at her before chuckling.

    "No, do you undervalue your own beauty?" Nessa smiled nervously as the girl asked.

    "That hair of yours too, damn,e on, let me show you to the king''s room," The girl said as she walked away and Nessa sighed th followed her.

    "She is not wrong, you can seduce a lot," Miss Notice said and Nessa''s cheeks flushed.

    ''I get it, but I don''t want it sung to me, damn,'' Nessa thought as they walked up to the castle''s second floor and came to a huge  and gold door, which the maid oped.

    "Here you are, it''s already night, just get it over with and you''ll be fine," The girl said before leaving and Nessa tered therge and opult room.

    "Who are you?" Someone asked, and she flinched, th turned a to see a man in his thirties sitting on the bed, th he drew the curtains from the side of the bed, and she peeked at him, th he smiled and coughed.

    "Your highness?" She asked.

    "Are you new?" He asked and she nodded.

    "You are a pretty youngdy, don''t get too close," He said and she smiled after seeing how kind he was.

    "Thank you, but I have to take care of you," She replied as she approached the bed and collected the list on the bed, th sighed as she read through a few medications.

    "Have you be sick for a long time?" She inquired.

    "Uh... I got sick a few months ago, and I''ve heard I might not live long," He replied and her brows furrowed.

    "May I stroke your hair?" He chuckled wh she asked.

    "What''s your name?" He asked.

    "Nessa," She responded.

    "Nessa, my name is Nick, nice to meet you, and yes, you may," He said smiling as she ced her hand against his hair.

    "Is the sickness that bad, Miss Notice?" Nessa inquired via telepathy.

    "Something is not right here, his body appears okay, but I don''t think it''s a sick strong ough to kill him, but he is very weak, he will be fine, I suggest he stop taking those medications, master, they are not good for him and won''t do him any good, in fact, it seems to be a reason he is getting weaker," Miss Notice replied, and Nessa sighed before smiling at the king and moving her hand away from him.

    "You have soft hair," Shemted.

    "Thank you, Nessa," He said as he stretched off and fell asleep on the bed, and she looked at him, gnashed her teeth, feeling sorry for him, and Nessa looked at the medications.

    Nessa knew the medications were not helping the king, which convinced her that the perverted prince was up to no good, so she snuck away the medications and switched them, th returned to the room and ced them exactly how they had be.

    She reced them with mostly vitamins and ones to help the king regain his strgth and they were mixed with a bit of her healing potion.

    Nessa could tell by the man''s aura and demeanor that he was a kind and gtle person who joyed reading books and gazing out at the sky which was more than just ough for her to help him and that''s what she intded to do not because of the goal she came to the kingdom for but because she felt sorry for him and no one deserved to be treated like that, especially an innoct.

 Chapter 56: Kings opinion

    Later that night, after Nessa had finished freshing up in the maids'' quarters, which were quite neat andfortable, she had dinner and fed Akio before returning to her duties for the night, which included taking care of the king, while Akio remained hidd within her shadows.

    ''I knew I wanted to meet the king, but I never expected to be able to meet him so soon, though this is better, I have be away from the town for a while now, and I have a feeling I won''t be going back anytime soon,'' Nessa thought as she tered the king''s room and saw him sitting on the bed.

    "Your highness," She said and he looked at her and th smiled.

    "Nessa, I just finished freshing up, I am d to see you," He replied and she smiled.

    "Wait, I''ll be right back," She said th left and wt to the kitch, where she took out his dinner and a ss of milk and took it to his room, where he looked at her as she ced the tray on his bed.

    "There you go, joy your dinner," She said as he looked at the food and th sighed.

    "What''s the matter?" If you don''t want that, I can go make something else for you." He took her hand in his, and she looked at him as he gtly smiled at her.

    "There''s no need to worry so much, Nessa, it''s fine, thinking about a few things can get me worked up sometimes, I''m sorry and this meal is perfect, thank you very much, I''m d my nephew got someone to my liking for this," He replied, and she smiled before sitting on a chair near the bed and the king began eating his dinner.

    ''He is a gtle soul; how long will it take for him to heal properly?'' How much longer must I put up with that perverted bastard before returning the people''s beloved king?'' Nessa wondered since she heard a few people talking pure good about their king, but was confused about what was going on.

    "Master, it will take at least a month for him to recover; he has be doing this for far too long, which is why it will take that long; will you be able to stay here that long?" Miss Notice asked, and Nessa remembered those waiting for her back in the town but knew that she couldn''t turn her back on this and ev she could gain the alliance she desired from it ev though she was not doing it for that.

    While the king was eating his food, he looked at Nessa and smiled.

    "You seem a bit lost, is there something bothering you?" The king asked and she looked at him, th smiled.

    "Not quite, I''m just wondering if there''s anything I can do to help you out of this situation, and if you don''t mind me asking, do you have any other family members?" He sighed after she asked.

    "Yes, in fact, I do, I have a son and a daughter, my wife passed away a long time ago, my daughter wt studying a few months ago, that''s wh my nephew came and my son which is older than her is in another kingdom, I tried reaching out to them, but got no reply, I am d my nephew is here, sweetheart, we can''t control what happs to us, anything is possible in this world, only pray for the best," He responded as she lowered her head, knowing that the prince had prevted the king''s messages from reaching his family.

    ''What kind of person would do something like this to someone?'' I''m getting angrier by the minute, I want to rip him apart right now, but I can''t, I''m staying here until the king gets better, I''ll deal with this myself ev if I''m an outsider, I don''t care,'' Nessa thought.

    "Where are you from, Nessa?" The king asked.

    "Far away from here, I came here with the inttion of bettering people''s lives, but now I have to do other things as well, things I didn''t n on doing, this world we live in can be cruel at times," She responded.

    "I agree with you there kid, it could be, a few months ago I heard a lot of things have be changing and I''m not ev sure if it''s for the better or for the worse," He said.

    "I can tell you more about the changes, I saw a few happing," She replied as he looked at her.

    "Really?" He asked, and she nodded, and he sighed, relieved.

    "Thank you, no one tells me about these things, I''m the king and I can''t ev see my won kingdom, I might die with a lot of regrets," He said and she smiled.

    "Don''t worry about it all, there is still time, try to rx and think positive for now, I will tell you that a nation with monsters is currtly building," She replied as he stared at her.

    "Are you serious?" He asked.

    "Yeah, is that a good thing or a bad thing to you?" She asked.

    "Well, I think that would be a good thing, but it depds on who is ruling that nation; you can''t just judge things like that; you have to see for yourself and th judge, but I personally think that might be a good thing," He responded, and she smiled.

    "That''s good to hearing from you, your highness," She said and he nced at her.

    "Do you think it''s a good idea, Nessa?" He asked.

    "Yes, I do, monsters deserve to live in peace as well, not all of them are bad, like humans, am I wrong?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "No, you''re not wrong, kid, you''re right on point, some monsters are not that differt from humans, to be honest, I think some are ev better than us," He responded and she smiled.

    "I''m d you agree with me; now please finish your meal and take your medications, th get some rest, it''s gettingte and I was warned not to stay in here too long," She said, his eyes narrowing.

 Chapter 57: Simple favor

    The king had no idea what she meant, but he was curious as to why she had be warned because he knew she was a nice person to have a ev though he had just met her.

    "Warned?" The king asked.

    "Yes, by the prince, he warned me not to stay in here too long, he can be quite frighting at times," She responded.

    "I see, don''t worry about him, you can stay here as long as you want, if I don''t mind, th it shouldn''t be a problem for him either, I am the king and I like having you to keep mepany," He said, and she smiled.

    "Thank you, your highness," She replied.

    "I should be thanking you for being so nice; I hav''t talked this much in a long time, and it feels good if I''m being honest." He said and sheughed, before he continued eating.

    Wh the king had finished his meal, Nessa took the tray and he looked at her.

    "Nessa," He said, and she turned to face him.

    "Yes?" She replied and he sighed.

    "May I request a favor for tomorrow?" He inquired.

    "Go ahead," She replied.

    "Could you try to contact my son? I''d like to see my kids," He said.

    "I''ll do my best," She replied.

    "That''s plty for me, good night," He said.

    "Good night, your highness," She replied, th wt to the kitch and set the tray down, th checked the time and saw it was getting close to midnight and she stretched off before yawning since she was tired after a very long day.

    "I thought I told you not to take long in there," The prince said as he approached her in the kitch and she looked at him and th sighed.

    "Do you want to leave a sick man who appears to be dying to spd his final days reading books?" She asked.

    "Watch how you talk to me; it''s  of your business how I treat my uncle; you work for me; I told you not to forget that," He said as he grabbed onto her arm and she nced at him.

    "I''m sorry," She replied, lowering her head and gnashing her teeth as her hair fell in front of her face, wanting to hurt him but having to restrain herself.

    "I''ll let it go this time, you''re cute," He said as he was about to touch her face, and she moved away from him, causing him to smirk.

    "Good night, Nessa," He said as he walked out of the kitch, and she clched both of her fists in rage and was about to hit the wall wh Akio appeared in front of her and she sighed.

    "Let''s go back to the inn; you''re tired, and you need to get some sleep, you are working hard to help, try and rx, I want to kill the guy myself and I understand why you are restraining yourself," He said, and she agreed, th they left the castle, returning to the inn to call it a night.

    After returning to the inn, Nessa freshed up and wh she finished, she fed Akio once more before getting into bed.

    That night, Nessa had trouble sleeping because she couldn''t stop thinking about the king''s situation, and she didn''t want anything to happ to him.

    "What do you think of the prince, Akio?" He looked at her wh she asked.

    "I hate his sct, he gives off a bad one, not like you, I can never trust him, he seems too cunning, and I also feel like killing him every time I see him," He responded as she stared at him and th chuckled.

    "Got it, good night," She said.

    "Good night, mydy," He replied, and soon after she and Akio fell asleep, though he didn''t sleep the tire night, he took turns watching over her.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she began coughing and realized the cold she had caught due to the rain and the cold night walking had gott worse and she hadn''t had much time to take care of it.

    "Good morning, are you going to be okay?" Akio asked as she got out of bed, th smiled at him.

    "Good morning Akio and yeah, I will be fine, I have to get to work as well, I will go fresh up," She responded th he sighed and she wt to fresh up.

    After Ness finished, she got dressed and wt down to the lounge where she had breakfast with Akio and chatted a bit with the other guests there.

    They told Nessa about what had be going on in the kingdom and how they wanted to hear from the king, which she knew wasn''t possible at the time but couldn''t tell them.

    A whileter, Akio hid in Nessa''s shadow and she left, heading to the castle to start her day working which she was not looking forward to because she had to see the face of the prince whom she only wanted to kill for what he was doing to his own uncle.

    Upon arriving at the castle, Nessa wt to the kitch where she made herself a cup of coffee to drink, but while doing so the head maid tered the kitch.

    "Good morning, Nessa. Could you please get the prince his coffee and breakfast?" The girl asked as Nessa stared at her.

    "Do I have to? Don''t I have to take care of the king first?" She asked and the maid smirked.

    "I tell you what, you go give the king, his breakfast, pretty sure the prince had things to eat too," The girl responded, Nessa smiled, th began preparing the tray for the king, and wh she finished, she took it to his room.

    "Your highness," Nessa said, knocking on the door.

    "You cane in," He replied, th she wt into his room and ced his breakfast before him as he sat up on the bed.

    "Good morning, your highness," She said before sniffing and he looked at her.

    "Good morning, Nessa, thank you for the meal," He replied.

    "You''re wee," She said as he began eating, and she sat away from him because she had a cold and didn''t want him to get any sicker than he already was.

 Chapter 58: To be careful

    While eating, the king couldn''t help but notice Nessa and chuckled.

    "Do you have a cold?" He asked and she nodded.

    "That exins your sniffing; it''s fine; you don''t have to act strange," He said and she sighed.

    "I know, but I don''t want you to get any sicker. I also wanted to let you know that I hav''t forgott about the favor; I will do my best to contact your family members. Another thing, if something bothers you, you can tell me; you can trust me." She responded and he smiled, knowing he could.

    "Don''t worry, I know, and thank you again, Nessa," He said, she smiled th sneezed and he chuckled as she sighed.

    "Go get yourself a cup of hot chocte or coffee, they work wonders, hot chocte..." He sighed, and she chuckled as he finished his meal and she took the tray from him.

    "I will be back to check on youter, sd for me if you need anything, did you take your medication?" She asked.

    "Got it and yes I did, they do taste a little differt," He responded, and she smiled and exited the room, relieved that he had tak the medication she had giv him.

    The girl wt to the kitch where she saw the head maid whose name was Tina was waiting for her.

    "What''s the matter? You seem a bit stressed," Nessa said and the girl sighed.

    "He''s a tough guy... Ugh..." She replied, th ced a tray of food in front of Nessa.

    "He wants you to make his coffee and take his breakfast; I''m not in the mood for him; if he wasn''t the king''s nephew, I''m afraid I''d strangle him," She said th Nessa patted her on the shoulder.

    "I understand the way you are feeling, fine, this time I will go deal with him," She replied and Tine smiled.

    "Thank you very much, Nessa," She said as Nessa made him a cup of coffee and th sighed.

    "You are wee," She replied.

    "Where is he?" Nessa asked.

    "In his room, be careful, he has got strong eyes on you," Tina responded and Nessa scoffed before leaving.

    Wh Nessa arrived at his room, she noticed the door was op and knocked. She tered and saw himbing his hair, th he smirked and sat down on his couch as she ced the tray in front of him.

    "Good morning, your highness," She said as she served him his breakfast.

    "Good morning, Nessa, what took you so long?" He asked and she nced at him, feeling annoyed.

    "I had other things to attd to, your highness; I hope you joy your meal." She was about to leave wh he called out her name, and she turned to face him.

    "Is there anything else you need?" She asked as his eyes narrowed.

    "Sit, let''s talk," He responded and she sighed th sat down to hear what he wanted to talk about and also since she didn''t have much of a choice.

    "Did I do something wrong?" She asked.

    "No, you didn''t do anything wrong, you are new a here right?" He asked and she nced at him.

    "No, I am not, why?" She asked.

    "Thought so, there ar''t many people with your hair, you stand out because of it," He responded, and she lowered her head.

    ''What''s wrong with this guy?'' Nessa paused, th sighed.

    "Nessa, where are you lost?" He asked and she looked at him.

    "Just thinking about my own life, some of us td to have more problems to deal with," She responded and he scoffed.

    "You don''t like me at all, do you?" He inquired.

    "Are you certain you want me to respond to that question, your highness?" He chuckled wh she asked.

    "No, don''t bother answering that; I believe I already know the answer, but I don''t mind; you know I can make your life easier, right?" He asked.

    "Oh really? How is that?" She asked.

    "Luxury, you''ll have what you didn''t have before, and you won''t have to work as a maid," He repsonded, and she smiled.

    "No, I prefer to work for what I want; I apologize for being rude, but you should pass that offer on to someone else because I will never ept it," She said as she stood up and prepared to leave, he grabbed her arm and shoved her against the wall, and she looked him in the eyes.

    "You will get hurt, your highness; I advise you not to do anything you will regretter." He lowered his head and gnashed his teeth as she looked at him, th he let go of her hand and clutched his head.

    "Hey, are you all right?" She inquired as he sighed and sat back down.

    "Yeah, I''m fine, sorry, I nearly lost it, you''re one of a kind right in front of my eyes, go on, get back to work," He said and she sighed.

    ''This guy is a serious problem for me; I need to stay away from him,'' Nessa thought as she exited the room, but Akio appeared in the hallway where no one was and she looked at him.

    "Are you okay?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Yeah, I''ll be fine; don''t worry too much about me, Akio; he does need to be handled, can you do me a favor?" She inquired.

    "Sure, what exactly is it?" He asked.

    "Keep an eye on the king for me from time to time," She responded.

    "That I can do, be careful," He said before vanishing into the shadows.

    ''I''m taking it this time, I''ll be careful,'' Nessa thought as she walked to the kitch, but the prince rushed out of his room and bumped into her, causing her to copse onto the floor, hitting her head, and he sighed before helping her up.

    "What''s the matter with you?" She asked, rubbing the back of her head th looked at him.

    "I''m sorry, here, could you please take this to Ni?" He inquired as he handed her a money bag, and she looked at him.

    "You want me to take your money?" She asked.

    "Yes, there is no one better, he will be waiting at the city trance from this direction, go on," He responded, and she sighed th left.

 Chapter 59: Tigers

    After leaving, Nessa wt to the location where the prince had directed her to and sighed as she noticed a caged carriage with young people inside, and her eyes wided as a few m covered it with a  cloth.

    Nessa knew they were ves because she recognized one of them within the cage, and it was the youngdy she initially attempted to help once before.

    "You," Someone said, and wh she turned to see who it was, she saw it was Maz''s boss.

    Wh she saw him, Nessa''s blood began to boil.

    "Try getting close to me, and I won''t hesitate to kill you," She warned, and heughed.

    "Can I assume you''re Ni?" He smirked wh she asked.

    "Of course I am," He responded.

    "Nessa," Someone called out and she turned to see Maz standing by another carriage and she sighed.

    "Oh, he is repaying me by doing this job, he doesn''t have much of a choice or I will make his life miserable as long as he is within this kingdom, also I just noticed, you came from the castle, seems like the prince got his hands on you after all," Ni said whileughing.

    Nessa gnashed her teeth in anger as Maz approached her and she looked at him.

    "Are you all right?" He asked.

    "Yeah, I''m fine, are you?" She asked.

    "Sort of, I couldn''t refuse, how are things going with you?" He asked and she turned away th sneezed and he peeked at her.

    "It got worse, didn''t you take care of that?" He asked and she smirked.

    "I didn''t get a chance because I''ve be quite busy, dealing with that prince," She exined. He patted her on the shoulder as she noticed the cloth over the ve carriage raising up a bit and the youngdy peeked at her before smiling and fixing the cloth before Ni could see.

    "You have got something for me girl," Nisal said and she threw the money to him.

    "Watch out," He said as he sighed and grabbed the bag.

    "You have to be careful with money; I suppose you now belong to the prince, so I can''t ev hit you," He said and she chuckled, th looked at him with a crazy expression in her eyes and he flinched as Maz looked at her.

    "Stop dreaming, I applied for the maid job at the castle, I don''t belong to the prince, say that again and you might not live to see the next minute, don''t get me on my nerves, also can I join you Maz?" Nessa asked and Ni scoffed.

    "That''s not going to happ," Ni responded.

    "Allow her toe," Maz said.

    "If you don''t let me, I''llin to the prince; you must be up to something more shady if you don''t want me toe along," Nessa said, and Ni jumped in fear and sighed.

    "Fine, you cane along," He replied, th they got into the front part of the carriage since, Maz was the Chauffeur th he smiled at her before they took off.

    "Where are we heading?" Nessa asked.

    "To the mines, now you will understand, before this,  of this had ever happed," Maz responded and Nessa lowered her head.

    On their way to the mines, Nessa couldn''t help but notice one of the ves coughing and sighed.

    The girl wanted to ignore it and not do anything until they arrived at the mines, but Nessa was running out of patice and wanted to help. However, on their way to the mines, they heard a loud roar and the carriages came to a halt, and Maz looked at her.

    No one knew where the roar wasing from, so Nessa got down and nted her feet firmly on the g wh she turned a and saw two orange tigers charging towards them, and the cloth on the ve carriage flew off, and they screamed.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me, protect the goods," Nasil said, and both Nessa and Maz red at him, and Nessa sighed, knowing she couldn''t demonstrate her abilities before them just yet.

    "Akio," She shouted, and the wolf leapt from the shadows, roaring, as everyone looked on in horror, except Maz.

    [Those are ming sabertooth tigers, they have fire resistance and live deep in the forest, mostly in caves and don''t usuallye out, they can only be hurt by magical things and can breathe fire.]

    "I see, Akio, please put them down," Nessa said, and the wolf bowed his head, th hit both of the sabers away using the wind from his tail, and before they could breathe fire on him, lightning started forming on his paws, and he ced them against the saber tooths, shocking them, and they both fell unconscious on the g, and Nessa left staring at Akio.

    "I had no idea you could do that, anyways, thank you," She said as he approached her th she patted him on the head.

    Akio took care of the tigers without transforming into his true form; he didn''t want anyone to know his true size, so he continued to use his small cute form, in which everyone believes he is harmless.

    "He is small but powerful and cute, anyone would be d to have something like that a them, I am jealous," Maz said with a smile and Nessa chuckled as Nasil red at her and she looked at him.

    "You are a selfish jerk," She said.

    "I really want to hit you but I can''t because of the prince, I suggest you stop talking as well before I make things worse for your frid here, let''s get to the mines, there''s a lot to be tak care of," He replied as he got into the carriage and Akio disappeared, but Nessa was getting angrier as she got into the carriage and they continued heading to the mines, which was now only a few minutes away from where they had stopped.

    While they were on their way, Nessa noticed the tigers had regained consciousness and stood up. They th turned and looked directly at her and she began blowing whistles as they growled and began following them.

 Chapter 60: Mines

    The girl didn''t say anything about the beasts following them because she knew she could handle them if they attacked, but they were behaving strangely, which she noticed.

    Wh they arrived at the mines, Nessa stood there staring because she saw innoct people being ved and having their freedom tak away from them which she hated.

    "What on earth is going on here?" Nessa asked.

    "They are working so we can get money from what they find, the king used to hire workers, but that''s a waste of money," Nasil responded as she and Maz stared at him.

    "You people are cruel; I''m not sure what''s going on, but I doubt the king would do this," Maz yelled as other ves stared at him.

    Nasil''s m oped up the cage wh the same girl Nessa had helped earlier fell down and one of Nasil''s workers was about to hit her with a whip and Maz grabbed onto the whip th punched the guy to the g, Nessa looked at him th sighed.

    The guy got back up in anger and punched Mazne into the carriage and the young girl gasped as she got up and was about to hold Maz wh the guy grabbed the whip, about to hit her and Nessa grabbed the whip.

    "That''s ough, I rmd you don''t touch either of them," She said, and he looked at her andughed.

    "Don''t get a big head because of your pet wolf, that can be killed," He replied and she sighed.

    Nessa knew Akio''s nerves would twitch after hearing that, so she smiled.

    "You are going to regret saying that," She said th the guy scoffed.

    He raised his hand to strike her wh Akio appeared in front of her, jumped up in the air in his cute form, and ced his small paw of lightning against the guy''s arm, allowing the currt to run through his body, and Nasil left staring before Akio''s lightning vanished and she caught him in her arm as the guy fell to the g, shivering.

    "You can''t kill him, not ev in your dreams," Nessa said to the guy before turning to face the girl, who smiled at her, and Nessa patted her on the shoulder before turning to face Maz and sighed.

    "There''s never a dull day with you and your pet," Maz said, to which she smiled.

    "You understand young people well, you look my age and a little more mature, you know what I mean, how old are you?" Maz inquired, and she smiled.

    "I am ne," She responded and he smiled brightly.

    "I am twty, one year older than you, nice," He said and she chuckled th Nasil coughed.

    "Enough of this nonsse, get to work," Nasil said, as the ve girl lowered her head and Nessa tapped her on the shoulder, th ced her mouth by the girl''s air, whispering something to her, th raised up, and the girl began to smile before hurrying off to work with the others.

    "What did you tell her?" Maz asked.

    "I''ll tell youter, let''s go back, and another thing, the prince must not know that I was here if he hears, you''re going to die in your sleep, the wolf will do the job," Nessa said to Nasil and his tire body started trembling in fear as he looked at Akio who was growling at him.

    "Got it, I promise, he won''t know, no matter what, he won''t, let''s just go," He replied, th they got into the carriage and left, and Nessa turned back to look at the girl who waved at her, and she smiled before waving back.

    ''I wonder why they''re not following us anymore, those beasts are strange,'' Nessa thought while they were on their way back, realizing the tigers had stopped following them.

    They arrived in the city after more than an hour of travel, and Nessa got out of the carriage. Nasil looked at her, and she smiled at him.

    "Do you still remember our deal?" Maz smiled as she asked.

    "Yes, I remember our agreemt; I won''t ev dream about telling the prince; however, it is almost night and we need to get going; I suggest you run along to the prince." He responded, and her eyes narrowed as she stared at him.

    "It seems to me like you really want to die," She said, and he flinched while nervously smiling.

    "No, I don''t, Maz, look after your dear frid, I''ll see you tomorrow," Nasil replied as Maz exited the carriage. Nasil th took off, and Maz burst outughing.

    "Damn, you got him good," He said and she smiled.

    "He''s a monster," He replied and she sighed.

    "That much I do know, so what are you going to do now?" He asked.

    "I am going to get back to the castle, it''s almost night so I have a few things to finish off," She responded and he smiled.

    "Well, I am going now, take care of yourself," He said.

    "You, too," She replied before he left and she returned to the castle, where she wt to the king''s room to check on him and found him looking through an album.

    "Your highness," She said as she tered the room, and he smiled at her.

    "Nessa, d you returned,e, sit, I will show you my family members," he replied, th she smiled and turned away before sneezing, and he chuckled as she drew a chair and sat beside the bed, where he showed her his family photos within the album.

    The king appeared happy in every photo, ev with the prince, and she sighed, knowing that he trusted him and would not easily believe that he was bad.

    "You have a lovely family, your highness," She said and he smiled at her.

    "Yes, I am fortunate to have one as mine, they have all grown up and want differt things, but they hav''t changed that much, I am thankful for that because not everyone has that, Nessa," He replied wh she remembered she had promised him she would try to contact his family and decided to do so before returning to the inn that night.

 Chapter 61: His guardians

    While looking through the photos with the king, Nessa remembered her family and sighed wh she spotted something familiar within one of the photos.

    "What is this?" She asked and she smiled.

    "These are my guardians, my pet tigers, they are sabertooth but..." He responded as she stared at the beast sitting beside him and his family.

    Nessa smiled after seeing that but wondered why they were not with the king and why they were roaming about far from the city.

    "Where are they now, Your Highness?" He sighed as she asked.

    "I don''t know, they might ev be dead by now, one day they were just gone, it surprised me, but it happed," He responded and she sighed.

    The girl realized they were probably following them because they detected the king''s sct on her, and she suspected the prince was also the one who got rid of them so they couldn''t protect the king.

    ''That bastard, he''s terrible,'' Nessa thought as she looked at the king, who was smiling and looking at a photo of his family and pets.

    "Your highness, it''s alreadyte at night; I''ll go get you dinner," She said.

    "All right," He replied, th she left and wt to the kitch to get the king''s food.

    "Nessa, where have you be all day?" Tina inquired as she tered the kitch, and Nessa looked at her.

    "I had a few things to attd to," She responded to which Tine sighed.

    "The prince was wondering where you wt, he got a little angry, you''ll have to deal with him," Tina said, and Nessa gnashed her teeth in annoyance.

    "He can do his worse, he has already done ough to begin with," She replied as Tina tilted her head in confusion.

    "What are you talking about, Nessa? Are you all right?" Tina inquired, and Nessa sighed before smiling at the girl.

    "Yeah, I''m fine and don''t worry about it, I have to go give the king his dinner, I''ll talk to youter Tina," She responded before leaving and Tina sighed.

    "She must have it tough, the prince is always on her tail, damn it, he should just leave the girl alone, clearly she isn''t interested in him," Tina mumbled before returning to work, while Nessa delivered the food to the king.

    "Put the album down for a minute and have your dinner; you can look at it againter," She said, and he smiled before putting the album away and taking his food, after which he began eating.

    "Nessa, thank you," He said and she smiled at him.

    "You are most wee, your highness," She replied

    "Would you mind if I asked you a question?" He inquired.

    "Go ahead," She replied.

    "Do you have a family?" He asked, she lowered her head and th sighed as he looked at her while eating his meal.

    "I had a nice, small family, but they died wh I was just a child, both my parts died in an idt," She responded as he stared at her th sighed and patted her on the shoulder.

    "I''m so sorry, losing a family is never easy, I can''t imagine what it must have be like for you," He said, and she smiled.

    "It was hard at first, but it made me stronger, strong ough to survive in a world like this," She replied and he smiled.

    "You are indeed a strong kid, I really like you, and I wish you have everything you want, I will always wish you happiness, in my eyes, you more than deserve it," He said with a gtle smile as she stared at him, sighed, and smiled as she looked out the balcony at the night sky.

    Nessa stayed and talked with the king for a long time that night, and wh they finished, he wt to sleep, and she took the tray of things back to the kitch, where she decided to look for a way to get the contact information for the king''s childr, which she knew was in the prince''s office.

    Nessa wt to the prince''s office and saw that he wasn''t there, so she took a chance and wt inside, searching carefully without making any noises that would draw atttion to his office.

    After some searching, Nessa discovered a way to contact them, and she wrote both his daughter and son letters, th fixed everything as they were wh she heard someone approaching and wt into the balcony.

    Nessa drew herself up on the top of the balcony with the sticky threads and peered into the office, where she saw the prince ter, looking a little stressed, and he poured himself a ss of wine, which he drank.

    ''He''s having a good time with all of this, damn it,'' Nessa thought as she quietly lowered herself into the gard, and wh shended on the g, she quietly left with the letters she had writt.

    The girl hurried back to the inn where she ced the letters to post for them and sighed.

    After posting the letter, the girl wt to her room, sat on her bed, and Akio appeared in front of her.

    "Did you manage to do it?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Yeah, I kept my promise, I asked them toe and visit the king as well, this will help a lot, I just hope the letter gets to them as soon as possible, it''s dangerous to be a that prince for too long," She responded and Akio exhaled deeply, relieved that she got away without being caught.

    I''m d you got out of his office quickly and unnoticed, and I hope his childr receive the letters; I feel sorry for that man," She patted him on the head, and he wagged his tails.

    "My head hurts a lot along with my throat, I hope the cold goes away with the medicine, oh, I almost forgot, it''s time for your dinner, you waited on me for a while so you must be hungry," She said, th fed Akio his dinner after which she ate hers, and despite her concerns, she wt to fresh up in the hopes of getting a good night''s sleep.

 Chapter 62: Concerned

    After finishing her bath, Nessa dressed and wt into her bed, where she sighed and covered herself with her nket.

    "Good night, Akio," She said as he jumped onto the bed andy next to her foot.

    "Good night, mydy, sweet dreams," He replied, and she smiled before closing her eyes and falling asleep.

    Nessa was concerned because she didn''t know what would happ to the king if the prince discovered she was onto him, and she hoped he didn''t.

    Wh Nessa awoke the next morning, she felt much better and her head had stopped hurting as much.

    "Good morning, mydy," Akio said as she stretched th looked at him and smiled.

    "Good morning, Akio, thanks for keeping an eye on me again," She replied, patting him on the head.

    "You''re wee; are you working today as well?" He asked and she sighed after getting out of bed.

    "I really don''t want to, but for the sake of the king, I will; are you hungry?" She asked.

    "No, I think I ate ough for two," He responded and she chuckled.

    "All right, I''ll go fresh up," She said th grabbed her clothes and wt to fresh up while Akip rested on the bed.

    After finishing her bath and going through her normal morning routine, Nessa dressed, took Akio, and wt down to the lounge to get breakfast since she had to get to work.

    After they finished eating, Akio hid in Nessa''s shadow as usual, and they left for the castle, but on the way, Nessa bumped into Maz, who grabbed her arm.

    "Sorry, Nessa, and good morning," He smiled.

    "Good morning Maz and it''s fine," She replied th he looked at the castle and her.

    "Are you going to work?" He inquired, and she sighed and nodded.

    "Well, good luck with that; I''ll do some work as well," He said.

    "I see, don''t get into trouble now," She replied, patting his shoulder, and he smiled.

    "I won''t, I''ll do my best not to, and you owe me an exnation for what happed yesterday," He said and she smiled.

    "Oh, I see, well, I promised I''d free them if you just hung in there a little longer," she replied, and he smiled.

    "Are you sure you''re going to do it?" He inquired.

    "Yes, I am; no one deserves to have their freedom tak away in that manner; it is simply wrong, and I will keep my promise; I will free them and assist the king," She responded and he sighed, relieved to hear that.

    "That''s great to hear, I''m looking forward to seeing that happ, but you need to be careful, I won''t get too close, that prince is dangerous," He said, and she chuckled.

    "Believe me wh I say, I already know he''s a pain," She replied and heughed.

    "Well, I hope everything goes well and that the king is fine, for now, go to work and be careful, I know I keep saying that, but you are my frid and it''s natural to be concerned, I will see you soon," He said with a grin.

    "I understand, bye," She replied, rushing away, and he sighed.

    ''Damn it, please protect her,'' Maz thought before leaving to get to work.

    After a short walk, Nessa arrived at the castle and sighed before taking a seat in the living room wh the prince tered.

    "Good morning, Nessa," He said and she looked at him and he smiled th sat down.

    "Good morning, your highness," She replied.

    "Would you mind getting my breakfast?" He inquired, and she nced at him before getting up and leaving the living room, heading to the kitch to get his breakfast.

    "Good morning, Tina," Nessa said as she walked into the kitch, and the girl smiled.

    "Good morning, Nessa, did youe for the prince''s or the king''s breakfast?" She inquired.

    "The prince," She replied, before Tine sighed and Nessa wt to get the prince''s breakfast.

    "Do you want me to give it to him? You have that expression on your face right now," Tine spoke up, and Nessa looked at her.

    "What look?" She asked.

    "That look that says I want to kill you," She responded, and Nessa sighed.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take it because he literally asked me," She said.

    "Well, th I guess you have to do it, will you be taking the king''s food after?" Tina asked.

    "Yeah, I am, and I will be right back," Nessa responded before departing with the prince''s breakfast.

    After taking the breakfast to him in the living room, he looked at Nessa th grabbed onto her hand and pulled her to sit beside him and she sighed.

    "I have other work to do, your highness, and I have to get the king, his breakfast, and the medication you told me to give him; is there anything else I can do for you right now?" He scoffed wh she asked.

    "I suggest you keep your tone in check with me," He responded and she sighed.

    "I''m sorry," She apologized, and he chuckled.

    "Damn, you don''t seem to mean it, why don''t you like me?" He inquired, and she turned to face him.

    "Are you seriously asking me that right now?" She asked and he sighed.

    "Never mind, don''t answer it; instead, go ahead and get the king, his food, and medication; also, how has he be lookingtely?" He inquired.

    "Not great, but I hope he gets better, he''s a nice guy," She replied, and he sighed.

    "I suppose that''s what he is." He said, and she scoffed before getting up and leaving the living room for the kitch.

    "So, how did that go?" Tina asked as Nessa prepared the king''s breakfast.

    "It wt well," She replied and Tina chuckled.

    "I guess that''s good to hear, and Nessa the king seems to have tak a liking to you, which is great, he needed a frid, he hasn''t spok much to anyone since he got sick," Tina said, and Nessa smiled.

    "In that case, I''m d I came; I truly hope the king recovers; now I''ll take this to him; he needs to eat," She replied and Tina smiled th Nessa left with the king''s breakfast.

 Chapter 63: Thankful king

    Wh Nessa arrived at the king''s room, she remembered everything that was going on at the mine and wanted to tell him but knew she couldn''t so she knocked on the door.

    "Your highness," She said.

    "Come on in, Nessa" He replied, th she tered the room and he sat up on the bed.

    "Good morning, how are you feeling today?" She asked.

    "Good morning kid and I am feeling a little better thanks to the medications you have be giving me, I think they might be working," He responded as she ced the tray of food before him and he smiled at her.

    "Thank you, Nessa, this really means a lot to me, if I do get better, I am going to give you a reward and meet my people and my family," He said and she smiled.

    "You are wee, your highness; also I wanted to tell you,st night after a bit of searching, I finally found a way in which I could contact your family and I reached out to your childr; I am currtly awaiting their response," She replied as he stared at her.

    The king was surprised that she actually did it, but he was also relieved to hear that, despite Nessa being a stranger, the king had begun to consider her one of his own.

    "That''s great to hear, I have be in here for months with not much to do, I am d you came along, thank you for this and for keeping mypany," He said, bowing his head and she smiled.

    "There''s no need to do that; you just focus on one thing and get better faster; your people would love to see you very soon," She replied, and he grinned, th began eating his breakfast and she gave him the medications before sitting down on a chair.

    While the king ate, Nessa looked out the balcony, th got up and wt into it, where she had a nice view of the city and smiled as the king looked at her.

    "Do you like the view?" He asked.

    "It''s nice, a little peaceful," She responded and he nodded.

    "Yes, it is very peaceful; I may not be able to go far, but at least I have a great view of my city," He said, and she lowered her head, sighed, and looked at him.

    ''If you knew what was going on in your currt state, I''m afraid you''d have a heart attack,'' Nessa thought.

    Wh the king finished eating, Nessa wt to collect the tray and he looked at her.

    "Nessa," He said and she looked at him with a smile.

    "What''s the matter, your highness?" She asked.

    "I''ve noticed you look worriedtely; is there something bothering you?" He asked.

    "Nope, don''t worry about it, you just rest, we all want you to get better, there are things you need to do, fight for yourself, your highness," She responded as he stared at her th smiled.

    "OK, but if something really bothers you, you cane and talk to me about it, and I will list, or you can talk to my nephew," He said.

    "Anyone except him," She replied.

    "Why is that? Did he trouble you in any way?" He asked, and she sighed.

    "No, he didn''t; don''t worry, I''m fine; if anything bothers me, I''lle and talk to you about it," She responded.

    "All right, see youter," He said.

    "See youter," She replied as she exited his room and returned the tray to the kitch, where she made herself a cup of coffee.

    While drinking the coffee, Nessa felt sleepy and stretched off.

    "Are you tired?" Tina asked as she tered the kitch to do the dishes, and Nessa sighed.

    "A bit, I feel like I hav''t be sleeping welltely," She responded and Tina looked at her.

    "How is your cold? Are you feeling any better?" Tina asked.

    "Yeah, it''s going away," She responded th the girl smiled.

    "Drink a ss of orange juice, it''ll help you and it''s quite refreshing," She suggested, and Nessa smiled before finishing her coffee as another servant tered the kitch looking a bit tired.

    "Nessa, the prince is going out on business and wants you to apany him," The young man said and Nessa sighed, set her cup down, her brow furrowed, and Tina patted her on the shoulder.

    "Fine, thanks," Nessa replied before leaving for the prince''s office.

    "Did you call your highness?" He gave her a sidelong nce after she asked.

    "Yes, I did; you''re apanying me to meet Nasil; I need to clear a few things with him; you remember him, don''t you?" As he walked away, he asked, and she followed him out of the castle.

    "Unfortunately, I do," She did reply as he tered the carriage, and she looked at him as he stared at her.

    "You''re strange," He said, and her brow twitched.

    "I could say the same thing to you," She replied and he smirked.

    "Come on, get in; I don''t have all day." He said, and she sighed before getting into the carriage with him th they left.

    "Did Nasil say or do anything that made you dislike him?" He asked.

    "I just don''t like him, I''m a pretty good judge of character and I find him unpleasant, more like a scum, that suits him or there are other words that go well with his personality," She responded as he stared at her a bit confused and she wanted tough but held back.

    Nessa disliked the prince and figured that since she didn''t, she would irritate him. All the girl wanted was for the king to recover and be rid of the prince, as well as to discover why he had be so cruel to his own uncle, one that''s kind and loved him dearly.

    Wh they arrived in the city, Nessa observed the people; some were paying a price for what the prince was doing, while others lived a simple and peaceful life; however, the fact that the king was not making any public appearances or addressing matters within the kingdom made them all uneasy and less cheerful.

 Chapter 64: Mazens resolve

    "Nessa, we are here," The prince said as the carriage came to a halt and both of them got out as a few people looked at them and Nasil came out of the building beside them.

    He bowed his head and said, "Your highness, wee."

    Wh he raised his head again and saw Nessa, his eyes wided and she smirked. Nasil was speechless after that, just standing there, staring like a dummy as the prince looked at him and sighed.

    "Hey, do you think I have all day to waste looking at you, stare?" The prince asked and Nasil flinched while smiling nervously th sighed.

    "I apologize, your highness," Nasil said as Maz exited the building, and Nessa smiled as she saw him.

    "Nessa," Maz said as he approached her and the prince nced at him.

    "Maz, get the prince a cup of tea," Nasil said, and Maz''s brows twitched and he turned to face Nasil.

    "Who do you think you are talking to? I am done working for you, go get him tea yourself, I am no one''s servant, just you wait and watch, I am going to get really rich and show you, bastard," He replied and Nessa smiled.

    "How dare you talk to me like that?" "You''re being rude and disrespectful, ev to the prince," Nasil said, and Maz chuckled.

    "Do I look like I care?" He asked th looked at Nessa.

    "I am getting a new job, Nessa, I will see you a," He said and she smiled.

    "Sure, take care," She replied, th he left with a sigh.

    ''That took guts, I wanted tough, but I''m d I didn''t, it served Nasil right,'' Nessa thought.

    "Who was that?" The prince asked.

    "There is no need to be concerned about someone of no value," Nasil responded.

    "Hey, don''t say that, he worked for you for a long time, I won''t call him useless, just another reason for me not to like you," Nessa said, and the prince sighed.

    "This is just pointless,e on," He replied as he walked into the building and Nessa looked at Nasil.

    "You had better not run that trap of yours, you''re already getting on my nerves, I suggest you watch how you speak," She said as she tered the building.

    "Your highness, take a seat," Nasil said as the prince sat in the living room and Nessa stood by the door.

    "I rmd that you stay put and don''t go anywhere, Nessa," The prince said, and she nced at him before closing the door to the living room.

    "Akio," Nessa mumbled and the wolf appeared before her th she crouched down.

    "Can you do me a favor?" She asked.

    "Sure," He responded.

    "I can''t hear what they''re saying, and if I try anything, that crazy prince might get suspicious; could you list in for me and th tell me what they talked aboutter?" She asked.

    "Yes, I can; staying in the shadows is fairly easy for me now; I can do it without anyone knowing I''m there; don''t worry and be cautious," He responded, and she smiled and patted him on the head, th he vanished within the shadow which he used to ter the living room and started listing to what the prince and Nasil were discussing.

    After more than an hour and a half of them talking, Nessa became impatit and sat down on the g, braced her head against the wall, and closed her eyes because she was tired and wanted to sleep but had a headache to deal with.

    Wh the prince had finished talking to Nasil, he oped the door and saw her standing there; the girl had ssed their approach and stood up before he could op the door.

    "Oh, you did manage to wait?" The prince asked as Nessa stared at him.

    "Yes, I did, I have pretty strong legs and ways to upy my time, are we leaving now, your highness?" Nessa asked and he chuckled.

    "Yeah, we''re going back to the castle now; I still have a lot of work to do, and if you''re thinking about going somewhere, I suggest you forget about it," He responded, and Nessa clched her right fist, wanting to punch him, but forced herself to keep calm.

    "Don''t worry, I wasn''t going anywhere; I''m not the type of person who runs away from problems," She said as she walked out of the building, and he smirked and followed her.

    "Your Highness, are you ready to leave now, or do you have more to discuss with Nasil?" Nessa asked as she stood by the carriage door, looking at the prince, and the prince sighed before getting into the carriage, and Nasil looked at Adora, her eyes narrowing, and he flinched before she got into the carriage.

    "Bye, Nasil," Nessa said as they took off and he peeked at her th sighed since he had now grown to fear Nessa.

    ''That girl has a scary look in her eyes,'' Nasil thought before returning to his building.

    They arrived back at the castle after a short time, and Nessa felt her head spinning as she got out of the carriage, nearly falling, but the prince grabbed her by the waist and held her up, and she looked at him with her vision blurring.

    "Mydy," Akio called out, but no one heard him except Nessa.

    "Sorry," Nessa apologized as she moved away from the prince, who was staring at her.

    "Hey, are you okay?" He asked, and she sighed as she wiped her eyes, and her vision returned to normal.

    "Yeah, I am fine, thank you," She responded and he smiled at her th patted her on the shoulder and she nced at him as he walked away, th sighed and followed him into the castle.

    ''He is weird, I am still surprised he can smile like an innoct person, hardly anyone would suspect someone with a smile like his, he is lucky to have a nice uncle, one that loves him like his own, not everyone has that, damn it, how much longer do I have to put up with him?'' Nessa wondered as she sat down in the living room, th braced her head back against the couch letting out a sigh.

 Chapter 65: Bit pale

    "Are you okay, Nessa?" Tina asked as she tered the living room, and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Yeah, I''m fine," She responded.

    "Are you certain? You seem a bit pale, which is unusual for you," Tina said and Nessa patted her on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, I am just fine, rx," She replied and Tina sighed.

    "Well the prince is in his office now and it''s hours after lunch, you two spt a while at that meeting, I am going to take his food to him for you, rx a bit," Tina said.

    "Thank you very much, Tina," Nessa replied.

    "You have be taking care of the king better than anyone here, it''s the least I can do for you," She said th left and Nessa sighed beforeying back on the couch and closing her eyes.

    "Mydy," Akio said as he appeared before her and she nced at him and th patted him on the head.

    "Are you going to be okay?" He asked, and she sighed.

    "Yeah, I will be fine, it''s just a bit of a headache, that''s all, there is no need for you to get so worried, one minute," She responded as she got up.

    Nessa wt to the kitch, and Akio followed her through her shadow. Wh she arrived, she gave Akio food to eat while keeping an eye out for anyone else.

    After a few minutes, Akio finished eating and she looked at him.

    "Full?" She asked.

    "Yes, I''m full, and thank you for the meal," He responded, and she chuckled.

    "Did you hear everything they talked about?" She asked.

    "Yes, I heard everything clearly, and I can tell you this much, mydy, they are up to no good," He responded and she sighed.

    "I thought as much Akio, they are a serious problem that''s not going to be dealt with easily," She said as she poured herself a ss of orange juice and drank it.

    "Wh do you think we''ll be able to return home, mydy?" He inquired, and she turned to face him.

    "Miss your pack?" She asked.

    "A bit, but you still have a lot to do, am I right?" He asked.

    "Yes, you are correct, and we might not make it back by the d of spring, but we have next year," She responded. "In the meantime, I will just teach them everything I know about farming, and for now we will focus on other things."

    "I agree with you," He said as he ssed someone approaching and th vanished and Nessa saw it was just Tina.

    "Did he give you a hard time, Tina?" Nessa asked, and the youngdy sighed.

    "Not quite, he collected his food without a fuss, and there''s another thing, he wants you to go to his office now, he wanted to talk to you, for some reason I find that guy strange," Tina responded as Nessa stood up and looked at the girl.

    "Huh? Strange in what way?" Nessa inquired.

    "Don''t mtion it, but ever since he came here, certain things, well a lot of things has be differt and I don''t know what to say, to be honest, I have be hearing things a the citytely and they are not good," She responded.

    "It''s fine, Tina, I understand all too well; we''ll talk about it furtherter; for now, I''ll see what he wants," Nessa said.

    "All right," Tina replied, before Nessa left and wt to the prince''s office, where she knocked on the door and he let her in.

    "Did you want to see me?" He looked at her wh she asked.

    "Yes, sit," He responded th Nessa sighed and sat down as he stared at her.

    Nessa was unsure what he wanted, but she had no choice but to sit and list.

    "Do you want a day off or something?" He asked and she looked at him as her brows furrowed.

    "Day off? Why?" She asked.

    "You are not feeling well, right?" He asked and she sighed.

    "I am fine, I was just tired, I guess," She responded and he smiled.

    "It''s amazing how you can work, you have tak a liking to the king, hav''t you?" He asked and she looked at him.

    "Yes, I have; is that a problem?" He scoffed wh she asked.

    "No, I just don''t want you to get too close, he isn''t going to be here forever, especially in his currt state," he responded, and she clched her fists.

    "How do you know that? Maybe he will recover," She said and he looked at her.

    "I''m just saying, Nessa, that the chances of him recovering are slim, I love my uncle, you know," He replied as he lowered his head, and she sighed.

    "If you do, I suggest you have a little hope; you will be surprised if he recovers, and the first person to get a nice wee will be you," She said as she stood up, and he looked at her.

    "You seem agitated," He replied, and she scoffed.

    "That''s your fault, the way you spoke just now got on my nerves, you seem hopeless, I don''t care if I''m being rude, I call it as I see it and I don''t care who likes it or who doesn''t, do as you please, no problem," She said and he chuckled.

    "Now you are quite a spicy youngdy, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to keep you as my mistress, if only you''d just give in," He replied, and she sighed before holding onto her head and smiling at him.

    "Is that all?" She asked.

    "I''m serious; do you want a day off?" He asked.

    "No, I don''t think I''ll need one, but thank you for offering; that was quite gerous of you." She responded and he smiled at her as she stared at him

    "You are wee; go on, get some rest; I won''t need anything for the time being; wh I do, I will call on you, you will have to leave whatever you are doing and get to it, so be alert," He said th she left ev angrier with him after what he said.

 Chapter 66: Acting

    While walking down the hallway, heading back to the living room. Nessa heard humming from a room on the second floor of the castle and she smiled th wt up to see which room it wasing from and th she saw it was the king humming while looking at the piano in his room and she smiled.

    "Your highness," She said, and he smiled at her.

    "Did you get your lunch?" She asked as she tered the room.

    "Yes, I did, and I also took my medications," He replied, and she smiled.

    "That''s good to know, you y the piano?" She asked. and he sighed.

    "I used to, I hav''t in years, and I just found myself humming, just now,"He responded, and she smiled before oping the balcony door, allowing fresh air into the room, and he smiled as the cold air brushed against his face.

    "Thank you, Nessa," He said and she turned to face him.

    "You don''t have to thank me," She replied as she wt into the balcony th he sighed.

    "Nessa, will you be leaving anytime soon?" He asked and she sighed, not knowing how to reply to him.

    "I''m not sure, it depds on a lot of things why?" She asked.

    "No reason, you''re a good kid, it''s nice to have you a," He responded and she smiled at him.

    "You are a wonderful person, thank you; are you striving to improve?" She asked.

    "Well, I think my strgth has started to return; do you think that''s a good sign?" He asked.

    "Yeah, that sounds good to me; once you regain your full strgth, a lot will change and you''ll be able to go wherever you want once more," She responded, and he sighed, a little relieved to hear that.

    The king was tired of being in the room and wanted to get back to his former self and Nessa was doing most of what she could to help him regain his former happiness and expose his nephew who was already a pain for her to handle.

    "Nessa, if I get to fully recover, if you ever need anything, please make sure to ask, don''t be afraid or anything of that sort, I want to help you as well if you need it," He said and she sighed.

    "The truth is, I will need your help, but I will only tell you what and with a full exnation once you have recovered, and you will recover, no matter what, you have to fight as well," She replied and he smiled while staring at her.

    "Just hearing you speak gives me a lot of hope, that''s unusual ev kings and ques ar''t able to speak like that, with the voice that gives hope to others, I will try my best to help," He said, and she chuckled.

    "May I ask a question?" She asked and he nodded.

    "Do you believe a girl can rule a kingdom?" She asked and he smiled at her.

    "If strong ough and has good inttions, yes," He responded and she smiled, pleased to hear his response.

    "Good, because a lot thinks otherwise," She said.

    "I know," He chuckled wh the room door oped and the prince tered the room and he left staring at the king who was smiling.

    "Your highness," Nessa said th the prince looked at her and she smiled.

    "Nessa, what are you doing here now?" He asked.

    "This youngdy has be keeping mepany rectly, this ce has be lonely, she is a light, I know you are so busy helping me out," The king responded, and the prince smiled and turned to face Nessa.

    "How do you feel, Nessa?" The king looked at her after the prince asked.

    "Kid, are you unwell?" The king asked.

    "No, I am fine," She responded and he sighed.

    "As if, are you feeling any better though uncle?" The prince asked and the king smiled.

    "He is trying, your highness," Nessa said before the king could say anything th the prince smirked and Nessa''s eyes narrowed th he sighed.

    "Well, uncle, I hope you get better, I have another meeting, I just thought of checking in before leaving," He said, to which Nessa scoffed but he didn''t hear.

    "Don''t worry, go on and thank you," The king replied th Nessa lowered her head and gnashed her teeth as the prince smiled and left.

    ''That bastard could win an Oscar for acting, he''s good at fooling people, I''m losing my grip here,'' Nessa thought as the king smiled at her.

    "Nessa," He said, and she smiled as she looked at him.

    "Yes?" She replied.

    "Does he treat you well?" Nessa sighed wh the king asked.

    "A little too well, your highness," She responded, and he chuckled.

    "He is a good kid, he has always be strong since he was a child, it''s nice to watch them grow, everything thing moves just so fast, it shows time waits for no man," He said and she nodded with a gtle smile on her face.

    Nessa avoided talking much about the prince with the king that day because she didn''t want to say anything about him by idt and hurt the king wh he was pushing himself to heal faster.

    Later that day, after Nessa had finished taking care of the king and everything else, she was exhausted and it was gettingte in the night, so she returned to the inn for dinner with Akio and some rest.

    Nessa saw Maz talking to a few young people on her way to the inn and smiled before wiping her eyes because she was tired.

    "Maz," She said and he looked at her and th smiled.

    "Nessa," He said as he approached her and showed her his day''s earnings, and she smiled.

    "I am happy for you; you should treat yourself to dinner and rx," She replied, and he grinned.

    "I know, let''s all go out to dinner, you''re one of the reasons I got a better job and now you are my frid, so what do you say?" He asked, and she smiled before Akio appeared beside her and she nodded.

    "All right, follow me," Maz said as he walked away, and they followed him.

 Chapter 67: About home

    "Here we are," Maz said as they approached a shop that was selling food not far from the harbor. They sat at a table outside, and Nessa patted Akio before Maz wt to make an order.

    "We will get the food in a few minutes, you look sleepy, Nessa," Maz said as he sat with her and she smiled.

    "To be honest, I''m a little tired today; are you okay? You''re not overworking, are you?" He scoffed wh she asked.

    "No, I have limitations; how are things with the prince?" He inquired.

    "That guy is quite the actor," She responded.

    "Pretding?" He asked and she sighed.

    "Yes, he''s good at it; he''s ev fooling the king; he''s a pain," She responded.

    "Are you sure you want to get more involved in this, Nessa? This isn''t looking very good, "Maz said and she lowered her head.

    "I know, but, I have to help, I can''t just leave the king like this, he deserves to have his happiness back, I know I am being stubborn, but it is what it is, I will deal with the prince myself," She replied and Maz smiled.

    "Yes, you are stubborn, but it''s also admirable; you want to help him despite the fact that he''s a stranger; you know, you can get more help than you think; also I wanted to ask, how long have you be away from home, Nessa?" He asked.

    "It''s going to be more than a month now, at first I lost track of the time, but wh I looked back, it''s day by day," She responded with a sigh and he patted her on the shoulder.

    "What do you mean wh you say I can get more help?" He smirked wh she asked.

    "The people who areining that their king is not doing his job, they love him, they won''t want someone to ruin his kingdom and his life," He responded and she smiled.

    "I just got an idea from that, thank you," She said and he smiled.

    "You''re wee, oh, the food, one minute," he replied, th stood up and wt to collect the order he made.

    Maz th brought the food and drinks to the table, and Nessa gave Akio his share before disappearing into the shadow to eat, and Maz and Nessa began eating their food because they were hungry and it was gettingte.

    Nessa looked up at the night sky while eating, wondering what the others were doing back in town.

    Little did she know that a lot of housework had already bepleted, as well as a few other things that were still unfinished wh she left, they were all working hard to help her in their own way, but also taking days off to rest, the money she left with them came in handy and they used it wisely while they awaited her return.

    Later that night, after they finished eating, Maz stretched off and Nessa smiled.

    "Maz, thank you for the meal," She said and he nced at her.

    "Your eyes," He said.

    "What?" She asked as he lifted her ss to her eyes, and she sighed as she noticed one of her eyes had turned gray.

    "It''s gray," He said, and she sighed, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes for a minute before oping them again, and they were back to normal.

    "They''re back to normal," He said.

    "Thank you, it''s probably something to do with a particr ability of mine," She replied, and he smiled.

    "It''s fine if you can''t tell me you know, Nessa, we''re frids, if you have special abilities, I''ll wait for you to tell me, I won''t pry, but I''d love to know exactly where you''re from, and one more thing, I won''t be here for much longer," He said, and she nced at him.

    "What exactly do you mean?" She asked and he sighed.

    "I''m going home; I think it''s time, and if I don''t, a lot could fall apart with me and my family," He responded and she smiled.

    "Well, since it is a family matter, facing it head-on would be the right choice, ev if it might get out of hand or worse, I know how that sounds but still," She said and heughed.

    "I will actually take you up on that; I just hope that in theing month, which is only a day away; tomorrow the month ds, we get the king back here; do you think this will be resolved soon?" He inquired, and she sighed.

    "I''ll start by trying something else; it''ll be difficult for me, but it doesn''t matter, should be over with before you leave," She responded and he smiled.

    "If that''s possible, that would actually be great; if you want, Nessa, someday you cane visit my home, it''s bigger but nice, my family... I''m not ev going to address that part, but you''ll have fun with my sister," He said, and she smiled.

    "I would love to visit one day," She replied, "but for now, I have a lot to take care of and a few things to tell you about."

    "Well, I''ll be here, I''m sure the ones back home joy having you a," He said, and she sighed as she lowered her head.

    "Home, huh?" She asked, and he looked at her.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked, and she turned to face him.

    "I''m just not used to calling where I am now home; I hav''t had one in many years," She responded, and he smiled.

    "I understand, so you don''t have any of your own family with you?" He asked.

    "No, I don''t," She responded, "but where I am now, they are all differt and quite loving; people have differt opinions about them, but they are better than most."

    "Sounds like they are the ones, one will be willing to fight for," He said and she scoffed.

    "Yeah, they''re the kind of family you''d be happy to have, anyone, can go to them and feel loved, ev if you don''t know them that much, they do their best to keep you in their lives," She replied as her eyes began to burn slightly and she closed them.

 Chapter 68: Part of the plan

    "Nessa, I''ve kept you up for too long, you won''t be able to stay up much longer,e on, let''s get you back to the inn," Maz said as he stood up, and she oped her eyes and stood up th wiped her eyes, which were hurting.

    Nessa sighed and left with Maz to go to the inn. Upon arriving there, Nessa looked at Maz and th smiled.

    "Many thanks for dinner, Maz," She said.

    "You''re wee, and thank you for assisting me as well, Nessa. I''ll say it again: if you need anything regarding that royal pain, you know where to find me," He replied, and she smiled.

    "Thank you, and good night," She said.

    "Good night," He replied th left.

    After Maz left, Nessa wt to her room, locked her door, and th Akio appeared from the shadows, and she smiled at him before grabbing her clothes and heading to the bathroom to fresh up.

    While Nessa bathed, Akio sat by the side of the bed, wagging his tail and waiting for her.

    After some time had passed, she finished her bath, dressed, and exited.

    "Do you want to know what they were talking about earlier, mydy? The royal pain for a prince and that guy that sold people?" Akio inquired, and she sighed as she looked at him.

    "I forgot we had to talk about that, I am tired, but sure, shoot, what were they talking about?" She asked as she sat down on the bed and he looked at her.

    "If the king does not die soon, he may be assassinated," He responded and her eye shook.

    "Huh? Are you certain of that, Akio?" He exhaled deeply after she asked.

    "I listed carefully, I didn''t want to believe it either, I thought about it for a few hours now and I am on point, I am afraid things are going to get worse and you are in the middle of it," He responded and she sighed.

    "I''m in the middle of it because of the king, but who mtioned killing him?" He looked away from her wh she asked.

    He replied, "The prince himself," and she lowered her head.

    "Did you hear why he wants his own uncle dead?" She asked.

    "No, he didn''t mtion why, but I know it has a lot to do with more money," He responded and she gnashed her teeth before holding onto her head.

    ''I understand why Kurson suggested this kingdom as a good ally, but for that to happ, the prince needs to be out of the picture, I don''t care if Kurson was aware of this or not, I''m going to do what I think is right,'' Nessa thought as shey back on the bed and Akio looked at her.

    "Are you going to be alright?" Akio asked.

    "Yeah, I''ll be fine, I''m just worried about what will happ now, to be more specific, what move should I take," She responded.

    "Now it just got harder, you are building a nation of your own, if anyone can do this it''s you, mydy," He said and she smiled.

    "That''s great to hear from you, Akio; I think I needed to hear that, thank you very much," she replied.

    "You are wee, mydy, it''s gettingte and you look really tired, try and get some sleep, I for one slept ough, good night," he said as she smiled and patted his head.

    "Good night, Akio," She replied, th sheid back on the bed and covered herself with a nket before falling asleep.

    That night, Nessa was ev more concerned about what would happ, but she had already determined what she needed to do.

    The following morning, after Nessa woke up andpleted her normal morning routine. She and Akio ate their breakfast, as usual, th she wt to work at the castle in the hopes of getting the king better sooner.

    She knew it would be difficult, but she needed to keep the king safe because the prince nned to have him killed if he didn''t die on his own. After hearing that from Akio, Nessa''s anger towards the prince grew, and she wanted to hurt him but couldn''t.

    "Good morning," Nessa said as she walked into the castle, and the other servants smiled.

    "Good morning, Nessa; are you feeling better?" Tina inquired as she approached the youngdy.

    "Yeah, I''m feeling a lot better, how are you doing today?" Nessa asked.

    "I am doing okay, just another day of work, now let''s talk more," Tina said as they wt into the kitch th sat down and Tina sighed.

    "I know I said we will talk more about the changes that have be happingtely, go on, I am listing," Nessa said and the girl smiled.

    "I told you most of it, buttely people are starting to believe that the king is doing all of this for more money, they love him but after seeing the ves, that''s what they are starting to believe, the prince has be keeping us away from the king, he suddly said that the king was sick wh he was perfectly fine just a few months ago, everything started changing the minute he took over, yes, more money ising into the treasury but this just doesn''t feel right and I am afraid if it keeps up...." Tina replied.

    "What?" Nessa asked.

    "The people may turn against the king, and they may begin to act out," She responded and Nessa sighed.

    "If that''s the case, that''s going to be a problem; the prince is no good; he has a goal and is willing to go to great lgths to achieve it; could you do me a favor every time youe here?" Nessa inquired.

    "I suppose so, but what is it?" The girl asked.

    "Can you keep an eye on the king wh you are a and I am not, he is not safe here, Tina?" Nessa asked th she sighed and smiled.

    "He is our king, he has done a lot for us, this kingdom, so I am going to keep an eye on him, do whatever it is you are going to do," Tina responded as Nessa got up, smiling th began preparing breakfast for the king.

 Chapter 69: Better

    Nessa sighed as she finished preparing the king''s breakfast, then looked at Tina, who smiled at her before leaving the kitchen, heading to the king''s room, but on her way there, she noticed the prince approaching her and sighed.

    He said, "Good morning."

    "Good morning, your highness," She replied as he looked at the tray in her hand and sighed.

    "Are you going to the king?" He asked.

    "Yes, this is his breakfast," She responded.

    "I see, heed my warning and don''t get too close or you''ll get hurt, and there''s no need to look after him anymore," He said, her brow furrowed.

    "That''s the job you assigned me to do and I will do it, excuse me, your highness," She replied then walked away and he smirked.

    Nessa lowered her head, knowing it was dangerous to leave the king alone, and despite asking Tina to keep an eye on him, the girl was still very uneasy.

    "Your highness," Nessa said as she knocked on the king''s room door.

    "Come on in," He replied, then she entered and he smiled when he saw her, but then she noticed another bottle of medication by his bedside.

    "Good morning, your highness," She said.

    "Good morning, Nessa," He replied, then she ced the tray of food before him and he smiled.

    "Your highness, did you drink this as yet?" Nessa asked then he looked at the bottle and sighed.

    "No, I haven''t," He responded and she sighed.

    "Good because this is the wrong bottle; please don''t tell the prince; he''ll be upset; I''ll exchange it; I''ll be right back," She said then he sighed.

    "That young man has too much stress on his mind right now, don''t worry, I won''t tell him, go on," He replied before she gnashed her teeth and walked away with the medication.

    Nessa went to the garden where no one was, opened the bottle, and sniffed it.

    "Miss notice, can you tell me what''s with this?" She asked.

    [Sure, it looks like the brown sinus medication, but it isn''t; it''s only simr in color and contains a magical toxin.]

    "I see, thank you," Nessa said.

    [You are wee, master, but you know you can rece it with actual sinus medication, and the prince won''t suspect anything because they look the same.]

    "All right, I''ll do that," Nessa said as she went to the kitchen to look for a sinus medication.

    When she did find one, she discarded the one containing the toxin and made the actual sinus medication look exactly like the one the prince brought for the king.

    After she finished, she returned to the king''s room with the medication and he smiled at her as he ate his breakfast.

    "What did the prince say to you when he came to give you the medication, Your Highness?" He smiled and looked at her when she asked.

    "He doesn''t know what else he can do to help, he''s doing his best and so on, he wants me to recover as soon as possible, do you think I''m getting better, Nessa?" He asked.

    "What do you think, Miss Notice?" Nessa inquired.

    [Master, he appears to be improving as a result of the potion you mixed into his medications; he will be fine if you use more; I say it will take him a few more days after that before he is himself again.]

    Nessa smiled after hearing what the system had to say.

    "Your highness, you look much better than before, so yes, I believe you are getting better," She responded, and he smiled.

    "That''s much better to hear, Nessa, I want to live as well, I want to see my kids and my people grow," He said as she clenched her fists.

    "You will get to see all of that, don''t worry," She replied then he took his medications and stretched off.

    "Thank you Nessa, I''m feeling quite sleepy today," He said as he lowered his head.

    "You don''t have to thank me, and don''t make me repeat myself," She responded, and heughed before she took the tray and hey back on the bed.

    "I''ll be right back," She said.

    "All right," He replied, then she left to take the tray back to the kitchen.

    When Nessa returned to the kitchen, she noticed Tina drinking coffee and patted her on the shoulder.

    "Is the king doing well, Nessa?" She asked.

    "Yeah, I think, he will be just fine," She responded and Tina smiled brightly.

    "Do you really believe that?" Tina asked, and Nessa nodded. The girl leapt from her seat, hugging Nessa tightly and Nessa patted her on the back.

    "You really admire the king, don''t you?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, he is great, I would say he kind of took me in when he gave me this job, the father I never had," She responded.

    "Well, you''re lucky he''s here, and he''s lucky to have people like you around, kings and queens don''t trust just anyone, and have you received anything from his children recently?" Nessa inquired.

    "No, did you contact them?" Tina asked.

    "Yes, I did, but have yet to receive a response; if only they coulde home," She responded, and Tina sighed.

    "Have you checked the prince''s office?" Tina asked.

    "No, not for return letters; he''s in there the majority of the time now, I won''t get a chance to go in there that easily," She responded.

    "Leave it to me, I''ll get this done, you just keep an eye on me, I know this could get me in trouble, but for the sake of the king, I''ll do it," Tina said, and Nessa smiled.

    "All right, when do you intend to do it?" Tina smirked as Nessa asked.

    "At night, before you leave, if his children find out they will return home; I''m sure they tried to contact him, but maybe, just maybe..." Tina responded.

    "The prince made certain that their messages were never delivered?" Nessa inquired, and the youngdy nodded.

    "That''s a good point; it''s possible he did stop the messages from reaching the king, so the children wouldn''t get involved," Tina said, as Nessa smiled and poured herself a ss of wine.

 Chapter 70: Faster rate

    After some deliberation, it was decided that they would check the prince''s officete at night when he would not be present.

    "Nessa," The prince said as he entered the kitchen and she looked at him while drinking the ss of wine.

    "You seem to be rxing a little too much, are you still not feeling well?" He asked as she fixed her gaze on him.

    "I am perfectly fine, a little wine won''t kill, is there something that I can help you with?" She asked and he clenched his fists.

    "I told you to watch your tone with me; don''t make me repeat myself or I''ll deny you the privilege of meeting the king, am I clear?" Tina looked at Nessa, who was squeezing the ss, and then got up and took the ss from Nessa''s hand, and Nessa sighed.

    "Crystal clear, your highness, is there anything I can do for you?" She asked and he sighed.

    "You are such a...," He responded.

    "Go ahead," Nessa said.

    "Look I don''t have time for this, get me my food, it''s after lunch already and I have got things to do," He replied and she left staring at him then scoffed.

    "I will get you your food," She said then took his food out and he left then kitchen then Nessa sighed.

    "He''s acting out, he''s on edge, be careful," Tina said, and Nessa smiled at her before leaving with the prince''s food and taking it to the living room where he sat and she ced the tray of food in front of him, and he looked at her.

    "Thank you," He said.

    "You are most wee; is there anything else you require, your highness?" She asked.

    "Nothing else, I have other things to deal with like that idiotic guy, Nasil," He responded.

    "If he is an idiot, why are you doing business with him?" She asked and he nced at her and then scoffed.

    "Damn, you really are something else," He responded. "Sometimes in this line of business you have to work with people you don''t even like, it''s life."

    "Well, whatever business you have with him, it appears to be a pretty stressful one; perhaps you should sit down, have a ss of wine, and think things through; now I have other work to do as well, your highness," She said as she walked away.

    "Hey," He said then she came to a halt and turned to look at him.

    "Yes," She replied.

    "You are really weird, the more I think about it, are you going to see the king again?" He asked.

    "Yes, I''m weird; there''s nothing wrong with that, and yes, I''m going to see the king again, can''t I?" She asked as he fixed his gaze on her.

    "Go on, I feel like talking to you right now is causing brain cell damage; I can''t keep up," He responded, and the other servants around him wanted tough, and Nessa scoffed before leaving with a sigh.

    ''Damn, he''s a pain to deal with,'' She thought as she went to the king''s room, then entered and saw him standing up by the balcony door, and she left staring at him before smiling.

    "Your highness," She said then he turned to look at her and smiled.

    "I made it here," He replied as she locked the door, then approached him and sighed, feeling a bit more relieved.

    "I am d, this proves you are improving at a fast rate, can I ask you something?" She asked, lowering her head.

    "Sure, what is it?" He asked.

    "Let''s not tell the prince you''re getting better; if possible, we''ll surprise him when you''re fully recovered." He smiled and patted her on the shoulder after she responded.

    "I like that idea, let''s do that, I would like to see his face then," He said and she sighed then smiled at him before looking outside.

    While looking at the city, the king sighed, then looked at Nessa.

    "Nessa," He said and she looked at him.

    "Yes," She replied and he sighed.

    "Can I ask for another favor?" He asked.

    "Sure, what is it?" She asked.

    "Can you get me ice cream?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Is that all?" While looking at him smiling, she asked.

    "Yes, that''s all, I feel like having that today since things are sort of going well for me," He responded.

    "Good, I''m d you''re getting back to being yourself once again; I''ll get you the ice cream; it''ll be night soon, you have to get dinner and so on, so I''ll bring it back," She said and he grinned.

    "Thank you," He replied.

    "You''re wee, well, I''ll get going, it''s almost night and I have other things to take care of, I''ll bring you dinner in a few minutes, also you are getting better at a fast rate so don''t push yourself to get hurt now, got it?" He chuckled when she asked.

    "Got it," he responded before she smiled and exited his room.

    The king was relieved to see that he was improving because he didn''t want to die and wanted to see those around him grow, especially his family, whom he was eager to see.

    Nessa felt her head spinning as she walked back to the kitchen to get the king''s dinner, so she braced herself against a wall and took a deep breath before exhaling deeply.

    [Master, you should get some rest.]

    "I will as soon as I finish this, I have a lot to do and can''t leave it off, oh, I have a question, do I have any kind of poison resistance?" Nessa asked.

    "You haven''t unlocked it yet, you have a lot of abilities that aren''t being used, I''d like for you to use them, that''s one reason I want you to return to the town, they''ll put it to use since there is a lot of building going on and you want to help them in any way you can," Miss Notice replied, and Nessa chuckled before rising from the wall and heading to the kitchen.

    The girl began preparing the king''s dinner despite feeling lightheaded as a result of herck of sleep and stress.

 Chapter 71: Message received

    While she was preparing the meal, Akio appeared beside her, and she looked at him as he sighed.

    "Are you hungry?" She asked.

    "I believe I am," He responded, and she smiled before feeding him, and he began eating while she prepared the king''s meal.

    "Is he yours?" Tina asked as she entered the kitchen with another servant, and Nessa nodded. Tina patted Akio, who gave her a stern look, and Tina flinched as Nessa smiled nervously.

    "What''s his name?" Tina asked.

    "Akio, he stays at the inn, but hees to me on asion," Nessa responded.

    "I understand, he loves you, he''s cute, but strange, I don''t see wolves like him around very often," Tina said, as Nessa sighed.

    "I know, he''s a special one, different from the other wolves," Nessa replied, and Akio looked at her before she patted him on the head, and he bowed his head before running away because he wanted to appear normal in front of the others.

    Akio vanished into the shadows after he left the kitchen, and Nessa had finished preparing the king''s meal as night fell.

    "I''m going to take this to the king," Nessa said, and Tina smiled before the girl left the kitchen.

    Nessa took the tray of things to the king''s room, where she noticed him sitting on the couch by his coffee table, and she smiled before cing the tray on the table, and he thanked her before taking his food. She then gave him his medications and sat down on another chair, waiting for him to finish eating so she could return the tray to the kitchen.

    After a while of waiting and chatting with the king, he finally finished eating, then took his medication and when he was finished, he went to freshen up and Nessa took the tray back to the kitchen.

    "Nessa," Tina said as she rushed into the kitchen and Nessa nced at her.

    "What''s the matter, Tina?" She asked.

    "The prince just left," She responded and Nessa smiled.

    "Are you ready to go?" Nessa asked, and the girl exhaled deeply before nodding, and Nessa smiled as she led the girl out of the kitchen and into the prince''s office.

    Upon arriving there, Nessa quietly opened the door and Tina went into the office.

    "I won''t be long, it''s better if I get caught than you, you know more about what''s going on than any of us," Tina said, and Nessa smiled. Tina then began carefully looking around the office.

    While Nessa waited for the girl, Akio appeared beside her, and she looked at him as he closed his eyes and focused his senses to see if anyone was approaching the office.

    Tina said, "Nessa," and Akio vanished before she could see him.

    "Did you find anything?" As the girl exited the office, Nessa asked. She then showed Nessa two letters with seals on them, and Nessa smiled.

    "Yes, let''s go," Tina responded, then they left and went to the kitchen, where both of them sat and Tina sighed, relieved that they didn''t get caught.

    ?¡Ì%?¦®?%???

    "Do you believe he''ll notice it''s gone?" Nessa asked.

    "There are a bunch of new mails that he hasn''t looked through yet, and he won''t, here," Tina responded, handing Nessa the letters, and she sighed before opening the first one and smiling.

    "The prince is on his way home," She said and Tina smiled brightly.

    "Check what''s the princess''s response, wait, do they actually know what''s going on?" Tina asked.

    "Not quite, I just told them the king is sick and wants to see them; I couldn''t possibly tell them everything in a letter," She responded.

    "You are right, now check the other one," Tina said and Nessa opened the next letter then sighed in relief.

    "She''sing back as well; my guess is that they''ll arrive here tomorrow night or the next day," Nessa responded, and Tina hugged her tightly before sighing.

    Nessa then patted the girl on the back before standing up and grabbing the match, which she used to light and burned both letters while Tina smiled.

    "There, one more thingpleted," Nessa said.

    "I''m d he gave you the job of looking after the king; you''re fantastic," Tina replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow because I need to get something," Nessa said.

    "All right, good night, Nessa," Tina replied, then both of the girls left the castle.

    Nessa remembered that she had promised the king that she would get him ice cream, so she went to the city''s ice cream shop and got him the vor which most people preferred, which was chocte because she didn''t know what vor the king liked or wanted.

    After buying the ice cream, Nessa took it to the castle where she went directly to the king''s room and saw him reading a book.

    "Your highness," She said after entering his room and he smiled at her.

    "It''s gettingte, Nessa; are you still working?" He asked, and she showed him the ice cream, and he smiled, set the book down, and then collected it.

    "Nessa, I am happy but, you didn''t have to go get this now," He said, and she smiled.

    "You''re wee; I didn''t know what vor you liked or wanted, so I went with the one I knew most people liked," She replied.

    "Well, you made the right choice; this is the vor I wanted; I love chocte, and not just me a lot of people do; thanks again, it''s been a while since Ist had this, months, Nessa," He said, and she smiled.

    "I see, well now you got it and it''s the one you like, you more than deserve it so,you enjoy that, I am going to leave now, I have to get back here to work in the morning, good night and be careful," She replied.

    "I think you should take a break, you are quite the busy body but I will, good night kid," He said then she grinned and left his room and he began eating the ice cream.

    While Nessa was walking down the stairs to the exit, she noticed the prince entering at the same time and sighed.

 Chapter 72: Sunny out

    "Nessa," He said and she looked at him.

    "Your highness," She replied.

    "What are you doing here at this time?" He asked.

    "I was just making sure the king had everything he needed before I left," She responded and he sighed.

    "You are really stubborn, whatever, good night," He said.

    "Good night," She replied, then left and he looked at her with his eyes narrowing before going to his room.

    After Nessa returned to the inn, she had dinner, which waspliments of the inn as well as breakfast and lunch since she had been staying there for a while.

    When the girl finished eating, she went to her room, closed her door, then went to freshen up since she was tired and was only thinking about one thing, which was sleeping. After Nessa finished taking her bath, she got dressed then got into bed and Akio appeared by the side of the bed to sleep.

    "Good night, Akio," She said.

    "Good night, mydy," He replied and within no time, they both slept away.

    When Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched and noticed Akio standing by the window.

    "Good morning," She said and he looked at her.

    "Good morning, mydy, it''s a nice and sunny day today," He replied.

    She got out of bed, went to the window, and smiled as the cool breeze caressed her cheeks. She patted him on the head, and he wagged his tail.

    "Are you going to work?" He asked.

    "Yes, I am, soon we will be going home, Akio," She responded and he exhaled deeply.

    "That''s good to hear, I''ve been wanting to go home for a while now, I''m just a little worried about them," He said and she looked at him.

    "I understand," She replied.

    "Mydy, there is another thing I wanted to tell you," He said and she looked at him.

    "What is it, Akio?" She asked.

    "I hear a lot of people talking about the monster towntely," He responded and she sighed.

    "Don''t worry, I am sure they are fine back home, those who pass through thend and saw the town must be spreading the news, that''s not a problem though, let the world know for all I care," She said as he stared at her.

    "I am not so worried anymore," He replied and she chuckled, then grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up.

    ''She is so different from other people, she never backs down, a person worthy of a throne,'' Akio thought as he looked up at the bright blue sky.

    After Nessa finished her morning routine, they both went down to the lounge and had breakfast before Akio vanished into the shadows and Nessa left to work at the castle.

    "Good morning, guys," Nessa said as she entered the castle, and a few of the servants greeted her. Before she could go to the kitchen, she noticed the prince in the living room, going through some papers, and he looked at her.

    "Good morning, your highness," She said.

    ?*¡Ì!?¦¥?$???

    "Good morning, Nessa, are you in a hurry?" He asked.

    "Nope, just going to get the king''s breakfast ready," She responded.

    "Get mine first," He said and she smiled then went to get him his breakfast.

    "Good morning, Nessa," Tina said as Nessa entered the kitchen, and the girl sighed.

    "Good morning, Tina; could you please pass the prince''s food to me?" She asked as she began to prepare coffee for him.

    "Sure," Tina responded, handing the girl his food, and when Nessa finished making his coffee, she took it to the living room and ced it on the table in front of him, and he looked at her before collecting the cup of coffee and sipping it.

    "Ah, that''s good, go on," He said, and she scoffed, then returned to the kitchen and prepared the king''s breakfast, and when she was done, she took his to his room and knocked on the door.

    "Come in, it''s open." The king said, and she entered. The king smiled as usual when he saw her, and she handed him the tray, which he took.

    "Good morning," She said.

    He replied, "Good morning and thank you."

    "No problem, your highness," She said as she gave him his medications and he began eating his breakfast.

    While the king was eating, Nessa went and stood in the balcony which looked over the city and she smiled as a few birds flew by her, chirping.

    Nessa wondered if the king''s children would arrive soon because she didn''t want to fight the prince and cause too much trouble.

    "Where are you lost this time, Nessa?" When the king asked, she jumped and turned to look at him and he smiled.

    "What''s the problem?" She lowered her head when he asked.

    "Nothing, just thinking about life," She responded and his eyes narrowed while looking at her.

    "You are not lying to me are you?" He asked.

    "No, I have no reason to do that, your highness; continue eating your food, and don''t worry about trivial matters." She responded and he sighed.

    "All right, if you say so," He said before continuing to eat his food.

    ''I can''t keep lying; he''s starting to suspect me,'' Nessa thought as the king finished his meal and sighed.

    "That was really good coffee, tastes different from my usual coffee, did you make it?" The king asked and she nodded.

    "Well, for some reason it''s better than the ones I usually have," He responded and she smiled as the prince walked into the room and Nessa looked at him then he sighed.

    "Good morning, uncle, how are you?" The prince asked, and the king remembered Nessa''s desire for it to be a surprise.

    "I am trying kid, that''s all I can say," The king responded and the prince smiled at him.

    "That''s good to know; I hope you get well soon; your people miss you more than you know, all they want to see is their king to know if he is doing okay or not," He said and the king sighed.

    "Yeah, they''re nice people," He replied.

    "That''s true, they are, I will leave you to it, Nessa try not to disturb him too much," The prince said and she looked at him as he left.

 Chapter 73: In on it

    After the prince had left, Nessa took the tray from the king, and he looked at her, wondering why she seemed concerned but not wanting to ask too many questions.

    "Nessa," He said and she looked at him.

    "What is it, your highness?" She asked.

    "The prince just looked at you in an odd way, is everything okay?" He asked.

    "Yes, everything is fine, he is just.... Uh... Overprotective with you," She responded, and he smiled.

    "I understand, I hope to see youter," He said.

    "You will, but for now, just rx," She replied before leaving his room.

    Nessa went to the kitchen, set the tray down, and made herself a cup of coffee.

    Nessa was drinking her coffee when she heard the prince shout, and she jumped, nearly spilling all of the coffee on herself. Tina rushed into the kitchen, and Nessa looked at her, puzzled.

    "Nessa, don''t go in front of the prince; he''s in a bad mood and taking it out on us," Tina warned and the girl''s brows furrowed.

    "What is he up to this time?" Tina shrugged after Nessa asked.

    "I''m not sure," Tina responded, "but he seems pretty angry, and his father is here to see him as well." Nessa sighed and sat down, but the prince barged into the kitchen and they looked at him.

    "Nessa, bring some tea and biscuits to the garden," He then left, and she sighed before getting up and preparing a tray for him.

    "He makes people want to kill him," Nessa said as she finished preparing the tray and walked away, and Tinaughed.

    ''He really gets on her nerves, she is a mysterious beauty,'' Tina thought before returning to work.

    Nessa went into the garden by the small pavilion and ced the tray on the table before bowing her head to the middle-aged man with the prince.

    "Are you a maid?" The man asked, and the prince gave him a sidelong nce.

    "She is," The prince responded.

    "I see," He said.

    "Do you require anything else, your highness?" Nessa asked, and the prince smiled.

    "No, go in." He responded, and she smiled and left, or so they thought.

    Nessa stood by the door that led to the garden, where they couldn''t see her and she decided to listen in on their conversations.

    "Why is the king dead as yet?" The man asked and the prince sighed.

    "I don''t know, you gave me those things to give him, it''s just working slowly," He responded and Nessa''s eyes shook.

    ''He is also a part of it, damn it, why are they doing this?'' ''Just for the money?'' Nessa wondered, and the man sighed.

    "It must be working slower than I thought, this is wasting a lot of time, I want him gone," The man said and the prince looked at him and then sighed.

    "And he will be once the thing works in properly, I can''t just announce he is dead, that will raise suspicion, though I think that''s already happening, the king''s dogs are his people as well," The prince replied and Nessa gnashed her teeth while clenching her fists.

    "Also, I have another news for you, the princess contacted me, she told me her father is sick, she just got the message and since she is not far from home, she ising," The man said and Nessa sighed.

    "How did she find out?" The prince inquired.

    "I''m not sure, someone gave her that information; she''sing home; I''m not sure about her brother; get rid of her if necessary." The prince scoffed when he replied.

    "I''ll look into who gave her the information and handle her; don''t worry, no one will mess this up for us," He said and the man sighed.

    "Let''s hope not, son, because then you and I will have problems, she might arrive here this afternoon or in the night, keep an eye out for her and don''t let her meet the king no matter what," He replied.

    "Got it, father," The prince said. "Don''t worry, I won''t let it happen."

    "All right, I''ll get going; I''ll be at an inn provided by Nasil; see youter," As his father stood up, Nessa dashed back to the kitchen, and the man left.

    "Hey, be careful, don''t run, the tiles are wet," Tina cautioned as Nessa almost slipped, but grabbed the wall beside her and sighed.

    "Thanks, Tina," She replied before sitting down and the girl sat with her after closing the door to the kitchen.

    Tina noticed something bothering Nessa when she looked at her.

    "Are you okay, Nessa?" Tina asked, and the youngdy sighed.

    "This just got a lot more difficult for us, Tina, because his father is in on it." She responded, and the girl lowered her head, her eyes shaking.

    "That is not good news," Tina said, and Nessa sighed.

    "I have more bad news," Nessa said, and Tina looked at her.

    The girl didn''t want to hear any more bad news, but she didn''t have a choice because she wanted to help the king as well.

    "All right, I''m listening; what other bad news do you have?" She asked.

    "The princess contacted his father, she will be arriving this afternoon or if not probably tonight, he knows that someone gave her information about the king being sick, they are going to look for who did it and they will try to get rid of the princess before she can see her father and probably the one that told her as well," She responded and Tina exhaled deeply.

    Because she was afraid of something happening to the princess, the girl got up from her chair and began pacing in the kitchen while mumbling a lot of things.

    "Rx, I''ll help her in any way I can, I will not let them hurt her," Nessa said as Tina came to a halt and looked at her.

    "You will? Are you sure about this, Nessa?" Tina asked, and Nessa nodded. The girl smiled brightly before hugging Nessa, who sighed.

    Nessa knew it would be difficult to assist the princess without being discovered, but she was willing to risk it in order to save the princess.

 Chapter 74: The daughter

    After Nessa finished speaking with Tina, she returned to work while the prince searched for the person who sent the message to the princess, which he was very angry about and was bing even more enraged because he wasn''t getting any information about who did it.

    Later that afternoon, while Nessa was washing the dishes in the kitchen, the prince entered and she and Tina both looked at him.

    Tina bowed her head and said, "Your highness."

    "I have a question for both of you," He said.

    "What is it, your highness?" Nessa asked.

    "We kept the king''s illness from his children for various reasons; did any of you send the princess a message about it?" He asked.

    "How could we when we don''t even know how to get in contact with them?" Tina asked.

    "Exactly, we don''t even know them, and we had no idea they didn''t know," Nessa said and the prince sighed.

    "Are you certain? Have you heard anything recently about the royals within this castle?" The prince asked, and they exchanged nces.

    "I''ve beening in every day, so no, what about you, Nessa?" Tina asked, and Nessa sighed.

    "Unfortunately, I''ve been a little too busy to even pay attention; I even went out on business with the prince, so I haven''t heard anything," She responded and the prince poured himself a ss of juice and drank it.

    "Well, Nessa is correct, she was mostly busy, so that''s it, I''ve reached a dead end with this, keep doing your work," He then exited the kitchen, and the two exchanged nces before sighing.

    "It''s gettingte; I''ll take the king''s dinner to him, then go to the harbor and have someone check the road for the arrival of the princess; she''s a blonde, right? The one in the picture with the king in his room?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, that''s her," Tina responded before Nessa sighed and walked away with the king''s food.

    After Nessa took the king''s food to him, he ate and she gave him his medications.

    When he was finished, she wished him a good night and returned the tray to the kitchen.

    "Are you leaving right now?" Tina asked.

    "Yeah, I am," She responded.

    "Good luck and take care, Nessa," Tina advised, and Nessa smiled at her.

    "I will be, don''t worry," Nessa replied and the girl smiled then Nessa left the castle.

    While on the way to the harbor, Akio appeared beside Nessa, who looked at him and sighed.

    "Can you go to the main road, which is the next exit and entrance?" Nessa asked. §Ö%??&§à!§å-§à§Ú$--

    "That''s not far from the harbor, so I can go, but be careful," He responded, and she patted him on the head before he left as she hurried to the harbor.

    Upon arriving at the harbor, Nessa saw another shiping in and she hid in one of the streets as she saw a few men arriving at the harbor on their horses and she sighed, hoping that she could help the princess before it was toote.

    While waiting, Nessa overheard the men mentioning Nasil''s name, and she recognized one of them as his men, causing her eyes to widen and her fists to clench.

    ''Damn him, Nasil is only doing this for money, I''m pretty sure, that bastard,'' she thought as the ship came to a halt and passengers began to disembark.

    ''Is she there?'' Nessa pondered as she searched for the girl.

    While searching, Nessa''s eyes were drawn to a blonde girl exiting the ship, and she smiled when she realized it was the princess.

    The youngdy was tall, slim, fair, and blonde.

    "I have to get to her," Nessa said as the guys dismounted their horses and approached the girl who was staring at them.

    "Can I help you?" The princess asked.

    "Yes, we were sent here by the prince to collect you and take you to the castle," Nasil''s men responded and the princess sighed as Nessa approached her, transformed into her fox form, and walked up to the girl''s feet, and the princess smiled as she looked at her.

    "Aw, you''re so cute," She said as she knelt and patted her on the head. Nessa looked at the men before cing her paw on the girl''s hand.

    "I don''t understand what you are up to but are you hungry?" The princess asked.

    ''This is going to be a lot more difficult than I anticipated,'' Nessa thought.

    "Akio," She mumbled as the bad guys talked, and the princess became distracted by other people passing by, and Akio appeared before them and hit them with his tail, sending them flying despite the fact that he was not in his full form, and Nessa transformed back into her human form, grabbed the girl''s arm, and rushed off without the bad guys seeing, and Nessa hid the girl in an alley beside a building.

    "What exactly is going on? Who are you?" The princess asked as she turned to face Nessa, who sighed.

    "I am the maid who looks after your father at the castle, princess," Nessa responded and the girl sighed.

    "If that''s the case, why did you leave the men like that?" The princess asked.

    "I''ll exin in a minute, put your hoodie on, they''re looking for you, and if they find you, you might not live to see your father," Nessa responded, and the princess''s eyes shook then she did as told and ced the hoodie on.

    "Follow me, I have a lot to tell you about your father and the situation that you are currently in, that you need to know because it''s critical right now," Nessa said as she walked away and the girl followed her without saying anything.

    Nessa took the girl to the inn and went to her room, locking the door after entry. The princess then removed her hoodie and looked at Nessa, worriedly.

    "You can sit, I''ll exin what''s going on, it''s your choice whether to believe me or not, you can walk into your death after this, and I won''t stop you, are you going to listen?" Nessa inquired, and the princess lowered her head before nodding.

 Chapter 75: Informed

    After agreeing to hear what Nessa had to say, the girl sat down on a couch before the princess took a deep breath before exhaling deeply.

    "I''ll start by telling you that your father''s life is in grave danger; he was poisoned using magic, which is what caused him to fall ill, and this happened right after you and your brother left when your cousin came to stay with him," Nessa said, as the girl stared at her.

    "Poisoned? "Who did it?" Nessa sighed when she asked.

    "After your father became ill, he allowed your cousin to take care of the kingdom, and that''s when everything began to change and make sense, he and his father are the ones who want to kill your father, the king doesn''t know but he enved people at the mines and so on,things were not looking well," Nessa responded.

    After hearing what Nessa had to say, the princess was at a loss for words and just sat there.

    "So tonight, those men, they came to what exactly? Kill me?" She asked.

    "I''m pretty sure they had a lot on their minds, either way, they weren''t going to let you see your father, things in the kingdom aren''t great and some of the people are ming the king, also, the letter you and your brother got, I am the one who sent it without the prince knowing but now that you contacted his father, they know someone sent it and are looking for who it was, they are not going to spare anyone who knows about this," Nessa responded.

    Upon hearing most of what was going on, tears began to stream down the princess''s cheeks as Nessa stared at her, knowing the princess was worried about her father, who was not safe even in his own home.

    "Thank you for saving my life and sending that letter; my brother ising tomorrow; I need to help him; do they know he''sing?" She asked.

    "Not as yet, no and you are wee," Nessa responded then the princess sighed.

    "What''s your name?" She asked.

    "My name is Nessa; what is yours?" Nessa inquired.

    "My name is Eli; can you tell me if my father is going to be okay or if he is going to die?" She asked.

    "He was dying, ever since I started taking care of him, I switched his medications with ones that will help him get better faster, I didn''t tell him about anything because I want him to focus on getting better, he got a lot of his energy back, I told him to keep the secret about him getting better from the prince because I wanted it to be a surprise and he agreed," Nessa responded.

    The princess hugged Nessa tightly after hearing that her father was doing well and Nessa patted her on the back then she raised off of the girl and smiled.

    "Thank you so much for this and for saving my father''s life; my father must really like you because he only listens to those he likes; I am grateful," Nessa smiled as the princess wiped away her tears.

    "You are wee, I came here for my own reasons, to be honest, I am not from here, but after finding the king in a bad state, I couldn''t turn my back on him, one thing is for sure, he loves you and your brother like crazy, he talked about you both a lot," She replied and the princessughed.

    "That sounds like dad, he''s a doting father, I''m a little relieved, thanks to you, no matter how many times I say thanks, it won''t be enough," Eli said, and Nessa sighed before standing up when someone knocked on her door and she looked at the princess.

    "Rx," She said before peeking at the door and seeing it was Mazen, then opening it and letting him in before closing it again.

    "Mazen," She said and he sighed.

    "Nasil is angry, I think he knows you''re the one who helped the princess, but fear won''t make him say anything, once they find out it''s you, you''re going to be in a lot of trouble, thankfully the prince doesn''t know it''s you, I see his father is with him now, this just got more difficult," Mazen replied with a sigh and she patted him on the shoulder before he looked at the person with the hoodie.

    "Are you the princess?" He asked and she took the hoodie off while smiling nervously.

    "Hello," She said and he scoffed.

    "Hello, your highness, I am d you are safe," He replied and she smiled at him.

    "Your highness, this is Mazen, a friend who wishes to assist us, and there is another maid at the castle who has been assisting me as well, Tina, they all just want things to return to normal," Nessa said, as Eli sighed.

    "I''m d you''re getting help; this means more to me than you can imagine; our father is our life; he''s been through a lot, and I don''t want him to go through any more," She replied before Mazen sat down with Nessa and looked at her.

    "Well, it''s gettingte; you guys can talk about itter, but for now, get some rest; the prince is about to be a bigger pain for all of us," Mazen said.

    "A pain that I will handle, you guys leave him to me, I will teach them a good lesson, one that they will remember for the rest of their lives," Nessa replied as the two stared at her.

    "What are you nning, Nessa?" Eli asked.

    "There are a lot of things I can do to help; I''ll start by having the you meet your father; I need to get this done as soon as possible because I''ve been here for a while," Nessa responded, and Mazen smiled at her. your-chapter-source

    "Do you have to get home?" Mazen asked.

    "You can say that, I have a lot of work I need to do, things to take care of that will not be easily done," She responded and they smiled at her.

    "I think I understand, I hope you can get them done," Eli said, and Nessa smiled at the girl, seeing how nice she was and how simr she was to her father.

 Chapter 76: Her guest

    After a while of talking about what had been going on in the kingdom, Nessa began to feel sleepy, so she went down to the inn''s lounge, got everyone dinner, and brought it back up to the room.

    "Guys," Nessa said as she handed Eli and Mazen their dinner and sat on the couch.

    "Thank you," Eli said.

    "You are wee," Nessa replied.

    "Thanks, Nessa," Mazen said and she looked at him.

    "You are wee, are you staying here tonight?" She asked and he sighed.

    "I can''t, I wille to visit tomorrow though, you have to be careful, don''t forget that," He responded and she sighed.

    "I know, I won''t forget," She said then Akio appeared beside her and Eli was about to scream, but Akio jumped up beside Nessa who smiled and patted him on the head as the girl stared at them.

    "That''s the same wolf that attacked the men, only bigger," Eli said.

    "That''s Nessa''s friend, Akio," Mazen replied and Eli looked at Nessa.

    "He is correct, and Akio did that so I could get you out of there, he can adjust his size, people fear him, he is just great, I couldn''t let the prince find out, so he kept his distance," Nessa exined and Eli sighed.

    "Well, he''s cute, I like him, and thank you, Akio, for helping to save my life, I appreciate it," Eli said as he bowed his head, and Nessa handed him his share of the food, which he began eating alongside them.

    Eli stretched off while they were eating, and Nessa looked at her, knowing the girl was tired from her trip.

    "Where will she be staying tonight, Nessa?" Mazen inquired as Nessa took a look around the room.

    "This is big enough for her, she can stay here with me if she wants, tomorrow I''ll start dealing with the prince, this has gone on long enough, it has toe to an end," She replied and Mazen sighed.

    "You are right, we cannot possibly let this go on much longer, if it does I am afraid things will get a lot worse if we do," Mazen said.

    "Besides her brother will be arriving tomorrow, which they don''t know as yet, but before they get to him we have to, believe me, they will find out when he arrives," Nessa replied.

    "I know what the prince looks like from seeing them often, I can help you if you want," Mazen said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "That''s an offer I ept, you can help me keep an eye on her tomorrow in case there''s any trouble, and both of you can be on the lookout for the prince when he arrives, Akio will stay by your sides while I check out what''s going on at the castle, I''m not going to leave the king with those psychos," Nessa replied and they chuckled.

    "Well, that I can do; I''m not very good at fighting, so I''m d to have Akio by our sides; as for my brother, he can protect himself, so we won''t have to worry as much," Eli said, and Nessa sighed as they finished eating.

    "Well, now that everything is settled, I''m going to call it a night," Nessa said as she stood up with the tray of things in her hand, and Mazen stood up and took it from her.

    "I''m leaving right now, I''ll take it for you guys, good night," He said.

    "Thank you and good night," Nessa replied before he left and she locked the door before stretching off.

    "Would you like to go freshen up first?" Nessa inquired, and Eli smiled.

    "You go first, I''ll go after you are finished," Eli replied before Nessa grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up while the girl waited and Akio stretched off on the couch.

    After a while of waiting, Nessa finished taking her bath, then she got dressed and exited the bathroom.

    "I''m done, Eli; you can go if you want," Nessa said, before the girl smiled and stood up.

    "Got it, I will go now," Eli replied before taking a pair of clothes out of her bag she brought with her and went to freshen up.

    "Are you okay, Aiko?" Nessa asked as she looked at him and then yawned.

    "I am perfectly fine, mydy, I think you should get your rest now," Akio responded and she smiled at him.

    "I know and I will, but for some reason, I don''t feel like I should sleep," She said and he looked at her.

    "You are strong, anything is possible, mydy, I am sure you will get to sleep just fine if you rx a bit, I am going to be right here as well," Akio replied and she smiled then patted him on the head before she grabbed a pillow along with another nket andy back on the couch where she decided to sleep.

    After finishing her bath, the princess dressed and exited the bathroom, where she noticed Nessaying on the couch and smiled.

    "I could have slept on the couch you know, it''s not a bug deal to me," Eli said and Nessa looked at her and then smiled.

    "That''s good to know, but right now you''re my guest, so this is only right," She replied and Eli chuckled before turning to look at Akio, who was lying by the side of the couch Nessa had decided to sleep on.

    "Is he nning on sleeping there?" Nessa looked at Akio after Eli asked.

    "He sleeps wherever he wants so yes," Nessa responded before stretching off and Eli sighed.

    The princess then climbed into bed and wrapped herself in a nket before yawning.

    "Are you able to sleep?" Nessa inquired, and Eli smiled.

    "I''ll do my best, don''t worry, you go to sleep," Eli replied.

    "All right, your highness, good night," Nessa said.

    "Wait," Eli said, and Nessa looked at her.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Call me Eli, good night," The girl responded and Nessa chuckled.

    "All right, I will; good night, Eli." She then closed her eyes, and after a while, both of the girls fell asleep because they were tired, and Akio also slept a little.

 Chapter 77: His questions

    When Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched off, then got up from the couch to find Eli still fast asleep and Akio stretching off beside the couch.

    "Good morning, mydy," He said.

    "Good morning, Akio, I have to get to the castle," She replied and he looked at her as she grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up. exclusive-content-MvLeMpYr

    While Nessa was taking a bath, Eli awoke and yawned, then noticed Akio standing by the couch and jumped because she wasn''t used to seeing him.

    "Good morning," She mumbled as she wiped her eyes, and he looked at her before taking a seat.

    ''She seems a littlezy to me,'' Akio thought as he looked at Eli, who smiled and he closed his eyes.

    A while after, Nessa finished her morning routine, she got dressed and exited the bathroom.

    "Nessa, good morning," Eli said.

    "Good morning, Eli, I need to get to the castle to check on things, I''m leaving Akio here with you and Mazen will probably be here soon, you guys need to keep an eye on every ship thates in, isn''t that what he''sing with?" Nessa inquired.

    "Yes, and I know which one he''ll be arriving with, the first one at noon, don''t worry, I''ll help in any way I can, you get to the castle," Eli replied and Nessa smiled.

    "I will, oh, breakfast, I will be right back," Nessa said before going down to the lounge to get everyone breakfast and bringing it back up to the room.

    "Guys, here''s some food for you to eat," Nessa said before feeding Akio, who bowed his head and thanked her before she patted him.

    "Are you not eating?" Eli inquired.

    "I don''t have time for that, it''s gettingte, almost 10 am, I will see you guyster," She responded as she opened the door and saw Mazen standing there then he smiled and she sighed.

    He said, "Good morning."

    "Good morning, I have to leave, there is breakfast if you want, and Mazen, I suggest you help take care of them," She replied as she dashed out the door, and he chuckled before entering the room and greeting both of them good morning before sitting down while Eli went to freshen up.

    When Nessa arrived at the castle, she sighed and went straight to the kitchen, where she saw Tina and a few other servants preparing breakfast.

    "Good morning guys, I apologize for beingte," Nessa said, and Tina smiled brightly, knowing Nessa was able to save the princess, and she rushed over to hug the girl tightly.

    "You made it, I am d," Tina said and Nessa patted her on her back then she raised off of the girl and sighed.

    "I''m sorry, it''s just that I was really worried about you guys, with everything that was going on and the prince is very angry, he and his father has been going at it for the past hour, they are going to give me a migraine, hell, I might start getting gray hair at a young age," She replied, and Nessa chuckled.

    "I understand, take a deep breath and rx a little, I need the king''s breakfast, I''m going to check on him to see how he is doing," She said and Tina sighed.

    "Got it, I''ll get his food, and I think you should make him his coffee, I drank the coffee you made and it''s great," Tina replied, and Nessa smiled before starting work.

    After they finished preparing the king''s breakfast, Nessa took it to his room and knocked on his door.

    "Come in," He said and she entered.

    "Good morning, Nessa," He said.

    "Good morning, your highness, breakfast," She replied as she ced it down by the bed and he sighed.

    "Thank you, Nessa, the coffee smells really good," He said and she smiled.

    "You are wee, now go on and eat, you need to," She replied and he nodded then began eating his breakfast.

    The prince barged into the room while the king was eating, and they looked at him.

    He said, "Good morning, uncle."

    "Good morning, what''s the matter?" The king asked.

    "I came here looking for Nessa; do you mind if shees with me for a minute or two?" He inquired, and the king looked at Nessa, who furrowed her brows while ring at the prince, and the king left staring at her, realizing that the prince and Nessa were not getting along with each other.

    "Of course, Nessa, go with him." The king said, and she sighed, smiled, and walked away with the prince.

    "Do you need something, your highness?" She asked.

    "My father wants to talk with you a bit about a few things, that''s all," He responded and she looked at him.

    "I see, well then I don''t mind entertaining him a bit," She said and he nced at her as they entered the living room and his father looked at her then she bowed her head.

    "You can both sit," He said then they sat down and the prince sighed.

    "Nessa, how long have you been in this kingdom?" The man asked.

    "Not long, months," She responded.

    "Why are you here?" He asked.

    "I was here to start over, a new life and I needed a job," She responded.

    "Is that it?" He asked, his eyes narrowing as he stared at her, and she smiled.

    "Of course, that''s all, I have nothing else here, not even a family," She responded and he scoffed.

    "I don''t even understand, why am I being interrogated?" Nessa inquired.

    "You aren''t; I''m just asking a few simple questions; there''s no need to feel like that kid; you are an odd one in the bunch, you are an interesting person, in a few ways, tell me, where are you from, Nessa?" He asked, and she smiled.

    "Far from here, I don''t give strangers my address, especially when I know there is no need to, I would appreciate it if you could tell me what''s this really about," She replied, knowing the man was on to her, but she needed to get rid of them so she didn''t care.

 Chapter 78: Spiciness

    "I''ll tell you what this is about, there is a sneaky bastard within the castle, which is why we will be getting rid of most of the servants, we are just checking who to keep and who not to keep and since you are so close with the king, we had to ask," The guy said, and Nessa smiled.

    "I''m close to him, and I want him to get better, and he''s trying his hardest, but it''s futile even trying," She replied, and he smirked.

    "Poor guy, I actually feel really sorry for him," He said as the prince looked at the two.

    "Are you sure?" He looked at her when she asked.

    MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter

    "What exactly does that mean?" He asked.

    "Well, I''m just saying that you don''t seem to care much; I''m good at observing people, and you appear to be the one who doesn''t care what happens to the king," She responded as he flung up from his seat and looked at her.

    "You better watch how you speak to me or you won''t be able to speak again," He warned, and she stood up and sighed.

    "Is that so? You are not king, I suggest you remember that, I have no reason to be respectful to someone like you, the prince I understand because the king entrusted this kingdom to him, not to you," She replied and he clenched his fists and the prince swallowed.

    "You little brat, you''ll regret ever speaking to me like that," He yelled as Tina rushed into the living room, her gaze fixed on Nessa.

    "I think you are dreaming too much, snap out of it, I am not going to regret anything, in fact, I find you very suspicious, does the king know you are here?" She asked and his eyes narrowed.

    "He won''t care even if he did, I suggest you stay on track kid, you are a girl, and you can be easily harmed, watch yourself, I don''t want to see you working here anymore," He responded and she chuckled.

    "You can''t fire me, but you can check with the king if you want because I''m not going anywhere," She said as she walked out of the room, and the prince smirked as Tina followed Nessa and the man punched the wall, causing the prince to flinch as he looked at his father.

    "I don''t want to see that girl, here again, I want her gone," He said.

    "I can''t fire her, it''s impossible as long as he is alive, think before you act father," He replied, then left the room and Nessa went to the kitchen where she exhaled deeply and Tina patted her on the shoulder then she turned to look at the girl.

    "What time is it, Tina?" Nessa inquired, and the youngdy checked the time.

    "It''s almost midday; what you did back there was brave, but I think that guy is more on to you now than he was before." She responded and Nessa sighed.

    "That''s not a bad thing," She said as Tina looked at her a bit confused.

    "Wait a minute, are you attempting to end this now?" Tina inquired, and Nessa smiled.

    "Yes, if I wait much longer then this won''t end well for the king, this is the beginning of the end for them, the prince ising here now and once he arrives tomorrow I will try finishing this off," She responded and Tina smiled.

    "Well, I am with you all the way so just order me around and I will get the work done, so is the princess okay?" Tina asked.

    "Yes, she is fine with my wolf and another friend of mine, they are going to keep her safe while going to get her brother whom they don''t know ising as yet, they will know though, so we have to get him to safety as well," She responded and Tina sighed.

    "Well, I''m d she''s safe and all that, and I understand everything, to be honest, it''ll be best if this just gets over with, I''m tired," Tina said, and Nessa smiled at her.

    "I understand that most people are, now I am going to check on things, how things are going with the princess, I will be right back," Nessa replied, and Tina smiled as the girl left and went to the servant''s bathroom which was no different from the others in the castle.

    Nessa closed her eyes and called out to Akio who appeared before her and she smiled then patted him and he rubbed his head against her hand.

    "Akio, I won''t be able to stay long; how are things going with you guys? Are you okay and the others?" She asked.

    "Rx a little, mydy; everything is going as nned; there is nothing to worry about; we are currently near the harbor, awaiting the arrival of the prince; we are all fine," He responded, and she sighed, relieved to hear that.

    "All right, when he gets here, contact me because I don''t want you guys getting into any trouble," She said.

    "I understand, mydy; I will contact you," He replied, and she smiled then he left before she returned to the kitchen.

    "Did you finish what you had to do?" Tina asked, and Nessa sighed.

    "Yes," She responded when the prince called out her name and she sighed.

    "I will be right back," She said then left the kitchen and went to the prince''s office.

    "Your highness, you called?" She asked and he looked at her before standing up from his chair.

    "You and I are going to have a little chat about how you spoke to my father and what he can do," He responded.

    "I''m all ears," She said and he smirked.

    "I like this spiciness within you, believe me, I do, but you will lose against my father, he is a very cunning man and he is strong, you are just a young girl in his eyes, one who can be taken down easily, do not push it too far, if he gets any angrier at you, that would be it," He warned, and Nessa clenched her fists while staring at him.

 Chapter 79: Suspicion

    Nessa became angry after hearing his warning, but instead of venting her anger on the prince, she chose to wait and sighed in response.

    "I get it, your highness, you don''t have to worry about me being rude to your father any longer," She said as his eyes narrowed and he sighed.

    "Are you trying to be sarcastic here?" He inquired.

    "No, I''m not; I''m just telling you what you want to hear," she replied to which he chuckled.

    "Can I take your leave if that''s all?" She inquired.

    "Are you forgetting your ce as a maid here because the king has taken quite a liking to you?" He asked and she lowered her head.

    "Perhaps I am, and is there anything wrong with that?" He scoffed when she asked.

    "Yes, you must remember where you stand," He responded.

    "I could say the same thing to you, I guess you are not that different from your father, you both speak the same way, maybe you should take a look at your actions before calling your father names," She said and his eyes widened as she walked away and he sat down on the couch as a smirk appeared on his face.

    "Nessa," He said and she came to a halt then turned to face him.

    "Your highness," She replied.

    "Were you the one who sent the message?" He inquired, and she smiled.

    "Find out for yourselves, excuse me," She replied before leaving.

    ''I have a feeling she is the one that did it, she is smart enough to do it,'' The prince thought before leaving his office.

    While Nessa was walking to the kitchen, she saw Tina in the living room, lowering her head while the prince''s father stared at her and Nessa sighed.

    As the guy flirted with Tina, she thought to herself, ''These people are truly horrible.''

    "Tina," Nessa said as she entered the living room and the girl smiled brightly when she saw Nessa.

    "Yes?" She replied.

    "We have got work to do, let''s get to it," She said.

    "Yes, I almost forgot, thank you," Tina replied as she turned to leave when the man got up and stopped them.

    "Leave the girl here and you do her work as well, Nessa," He said and Nessa looked at him as Tina gnashed her teeth then gripped Nessa''s sleeve.

    "I''m not leaving her here, everyone gets paid to work, including her, and we don''t have time to waste sitting around doing nothing," She replied, and he gnashed his teeth while ring at Nessa, whom he began to despise even more than before.

    "I have to say, you''re brave to talk to me like that, but also stupid, you''ll do what I say," He said, and Nessa smiled at him.

    "I would like to see you make me," She replied and he chuckled.

    "You''re going a little too far," He said as he was about to strike Nessa, but she grabbed his wrist and bent it back, causing him to scream, and she kept bending it until he was on his knees in front of her.

    "Father," The prince said as he entered the living room, his gaze fixed on his father on his knees.

    "Nessa," He yelled, and she let go of the guy''s wrist, and he sighed and rose from the floor.

    "Are you insane?" When the prince asked, she looked at him.

    "Teach your father how to respect women," She responded then walked away with Tina and his father clenched his fists in rage.

    "I will kill her," He said and the prince looked at him.

    "Isn''t that a bit rash even for you, father?" He asked and the guy chuckled.

    "She''s something else, I''m starting to think she''s the one who sent that message and she''s not trying to hide it, check the harbor, the princess is already here and there are men looking for her, the prince must being as well, we will kill them all," He responded and the prince nced at him before smiling.

    "Are you certain that''s the decision you want to make right now, father?" He inquired, and his father looked at him before patting him on the shoulder.

    "Get the princess by night and find out where that Nessa is staying, you never know what you might find, also keep an eye out for the prince, he loves to cause problems, he is not that different from his father," He responded and the prince chuckled.

    "As you wish father." He then left to find the princess and dispatched men to see if the prince had entered the city.

    The prince and his men were on high alert throughout the city that day, while Eli, Mazen, and Akio waited at the harbor to see if the prince had arrived.

    While waiting, they noticed Nasil''s men at the harbor and Eli sighed.

    "Do you think they found out about my brother?" Eli asked, and Mazen looked at her then sighed.

    "I doubt it," He responded, "but they must have their suspicions because they know you''re here, and they suspect your brother might be as well." Eli sighed as they waited.

    While they waited, Nessa looked after the king and mixed the healing potion she made into his drinks to help him heal faster; she was aware that they would find out about her assistance to the king, but she didn''t mind because she wanted them to.

    Nessa nned on exposing them in front of the king after helping the princess and prince whose lives were in danger.

    In this world, Nessa had decided to be the change that most people needed, regardless of the fact that most of them were monsters that stood by her side so far. story-source-MVLeMpYr

    Later that day, just before nightfall, the prince arrived, and Eli smiled brightly upon seeing her brother, but Nasil''s men were still waiting at the harbor, and it would be difficult for them to get the prince away from there without them seeing him, especially since there were more of them this time and they were not much of them but they didn''t know how powerful Akio was, capable of protecting all of them at once.

 Chapter 80: Surrounded

    "What are we going to do to get to them?" Eli sighed as she looked at her brother, who had grabbed his luggage from the ship.

    While they were figuring out how to get the prince, Nasil''s men spotted him and one of them rushed off to the castle, and at the same time, Nessa had finished taking care of the king and was about to leave when the man arrived a short whileter and she looked at him as he entered the castle and she followed him to the living room.

    "Your highnesses, the prince has arrived," He said and Nessa smiled.

    "Don''t waste any more time, capture them," The prince''s father said.

    "As you wish, but the princess has yet to be found; shall we capture them all if we find them?" He inquired.

    "Yes, capture them all," He replied, and the prince sighed. The man then left, and Nessa decided to follow him to the harbor.

    "Oh no, they know it''s him," Mazen said as the men approached the prince who looked at them while clutching his bag and a few more men arrived.

    "This isn''t looking good for the prince, he won''t be able to get out of there, let''s go," Mazen said as they carefully got closer to where the prince was, and before the prince could say anything, he noticed Eli hiding and sighed.

    The prince realized something was wrong at that moment, and he had no intention of backing down.

    "What do you want?" He asked.

    "I suggest youe with us quietly," One of the men said as he got approached the young man with a glowing whip in his hand and Mazen sighed.

    Eli realized the whip was magical after seeing it and sighed as the prince pulled his sword and Mazen gnashed his teeth, knowing the prince wouldn''t be able to make it out with just a sword and he knew they would y dirty.

    ''I can help but I might cause a lot of problems, but that doesn''t matter,dy Nessa told me to protect that and that''s exactly what I will do, I will not let her down,'' Akio thought as he was about to move when he felt someone tapping on his head.

    Akio smiled as he turned around to see Nessa standing behind him.

    "Nessa," Eli said and she sighed then peeked at the prince.

    "I''ll help him, this wolf here will cause quite a bit of destruction if he does," Nessa said, patting Akio on the head and before he bowed.

    MVLeMpYr-novel-source

    "Does your brother fight?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, he can," She responded as the men surrounded the prince.

    "Can I handle that whip, Miss Notice?" Nessa inquired.

    [Yes, you can; the whip is made of wind, and one hit from it will send you flying; yours is different, more evolved.]

    "I see, thank you; I''ll handle this quickly," Nessa said as she observed what was happening.

    "What is the meaning of this?" The prince asked.

    ''If I were you, I wouldn''t ask many questions because if you want to see your father alive, you won''t fight back," The man responded, and the prince''s eyes shook as he returned his sword to its proper ce.

    "What happened to my father What did you people do?" As the man was about to hit him with the whip, Nessa jumped in front of him and grabbed the whip, leaving Eli and the others staring at her.

    "You," He said and she smiled at him.

    "You''re messing with the wrong people, idiot," She replied as she pulled the whip out of his hand, spun around, kicking him directly in the stomach, sending him flying, and lifted the whip up in the air, hitting all of the men with it while spinning, knocking them off their horses and to the ground.

    The whip worked exactly the way miss Notice said it would.

    "Run," Nessa said as she ran off and the prince followed her and before the men could get back up, they were already gone.

    "What the hell is going on?" The prince asked while panting as they came to a halt, looked at him as the men began searching the city.

    "We are being pursued by our cousin and his father; they have no good intentions for our kingdom or our father; they want to take it all over; the prince and uncle are the ones who poisoned father," Eli responded as her brother stared at her, his eyes shaking.

    "Are you serious right now?" He asked, and Nessa patted his shoulder before he looked at her.

    "Come on, let''s get back to the inn, it''s not safe out here, especially with you guys, they won''t stop until they find you and get rid of you," Nessa said as she walked away, and Eli grabbed her brother''s hand as they followed Nessa back to the inn.

    When they returned to the inn, Nessa led them to her room, where they all sat.

    "So, who are these three people, and what exactly is going on? What did I miss?" The prince inquired.

    "We were simply betrayed, our cousin and his father poisoned ours, he has been here ever since we left, they are destroying what our father loves, also because of her, Nessa our father is getting better and they don''t know that, she risked herself to help our father and now she is doing this for us, we need to get them out of our kingdom," Eli replied, and her brother sighed.

    "Damn it, I never expected this to happen, not to us," He said and Nessa nced at him.

    "It''s your kingdom; you must fight for it or your people will suffer the consequences," Nessa replied, and he smiled as he looked at her.

    "Are you a leader of anything?" He inquired.

    "I can''t tell you that yet, but just so you know, I''m hoping to gain something out of this," She responded.

    "There''s nothing wrong with that; you deserve something in return for going out of your way to help us for whatever reason, doesn''t matter what it is right now," Eli said, and Nessa smiled.

    "Really? Well then I am d I actually came here," Nessa replied as she sat down and Akio jumped up and sat beside her on the bed then she patted his head and he wagged his tail, happily.

 Chapter 81: To get rid of them

    While Nessa yed with Akio, the prince looked at her and sighed.

    While Nessa yed with Akio, the prince looked at her and sighed. When the prince asked, she looked at him.

    "Are you sure about this? This is your kingdom I am no one here," She responded and he sighed.

    "Yeah, but keep going," He said.

    "All right, we can start by getting rid of them tomorrow, Nasil''s men fear the prince and his father more than they do Nasil, they will talk, they saw me, I will handle it from there," She replied and they looked at each other then at her.

    "He''ll have his men detain you; we''ll assist if that happens, but don''t we need to get the king out of there first?" The prince asked.

    "We can but we won''t, the king needs to see and hear for himself," She responded and they smiled.

    "Well, if that''s it, then we are fine with it," Eli said and the prince nodded then Nessa smiled.

    "Well, you can all stay here, we are going to have to take the floor as well," Nessa said and they chuckled.

    "Nessa and Eli can sleep on the bed, and the prince and I will sleep on the couch," Mazen responded, and the prince agreed.

    "So, is that settled?" Eli inquired, and they smiled before nodding.

    "I''m going to get us dinner," Mazen said as he exited the room and went to get food for everyone.

    "I am going to freshen up," Nessa said then she went to the bathroom and Akio stretched off.

    "Who is this?" The prince asked as he looked at Akio and Eli smiled.

    "That''s Akio, he''s special and her friend," Eli responded.

    "Nice, he is cute, do you trust her?" He asked and Eli smiled. check-out-MvLeMpYr

    "Yes, I do, I don''t see a reason why I shouldn''t when she has done so much to help us, that just won''t be fair, I think she might be the leader of something with the way she thinks," Eli responded and he chuckled.

    "Well, that would exin that, but I haven''t heard of a youngdy leading a nation or so as yet, but you never know," he said and she nodded.

    "How did your trip go?" She asked.

    "It was good until I got that letter, which I''m assuming she also sent," He responded.

    "Yeah, she did that, but why would she go through so much to help us? She is kind, I know that, but that''s not enough, father has also taken a liking to her," She said, as her brother sighed and sat back on the couch.

    "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t know, but I''m d she was with our father; I''m not sure he''d be here if it wasn''t for her," He replied.

    "Yeah, I''m grateful; I wonder if she''ll leave when this is all over," Eli said as Nessa emerged from the bath after finishing getting dressed.

    "Eli, you can go next," Nessa said as Mazen entered the room, and the girl stood up.

    "By the way, what''s your name?" Nessa asked and the prince nced at her.

    "My name is Leon," He responded and she smiled then Eli went to freshen up and Mazen ced their dinner on the table.

    "I take it you are afraid of going back home?" Nessa asked and Mazen nced at her with a smirk on his face.

    "I don''t care, that''s not my home," He responded and she walked up to him, then patted him on the shoulder and he smiled.

    "It''s fine, I will stay until this is over then I will go home," He said and she smiled then they sat down.

    "Where are you from?" Leon asked and Mazen nced at him then sighed.

    "Somewhere far, I cannot tell you that right now, your highness," Mazen responded.

    "It''s fine, I''m sure you have your reasons, and you''re not a threat, so there''s nothing to worry about," Leon said, and Mazen smiled.

    "Thank you very much, your highness," Mazen said.

    "Please stop, don''t go calling me your highness all the time guys, just call me Leon, believe me, hearing people go your highness all day long tends to get very annoying, at least to me, I''m not sure about the others, either way, no your highness from you guys," He replied, and theyughed.

    "I agree with him on that, it''s very irritating, to the highest level, that is, no matter how much you tell some people to call you by your name, they don''t listen or just can''t since they are used to addressing us by your highness," Eli said as she exited the bathroom and sat with them and sighed.

    "I honestly thought some of you guys hated being addressed, but it''s confirmed that you do," Mazen replied, and Eli nodded.

    "From what I''ve heard, it can be quite a headache for most royals," Nessa said.

    "Yes it can but it''s understandable as well, some people are just too used to it that it''s hard for them to change that now after so long," Leon replied.

    "Yeah, it''s understandable, and we know it''s a way for people to show you how much they respect you, but it''s difficult, and we wish we could tell them to stop at times, but we can''t," Eli said.

    "We just have to ept it and be thankful that they care about us enough to check in; as long as the people within your kingdom want you in their lives, it''s hard for other people to throw you out because they can fight for what they want," Leon replied, and Nessa smiled upon hearing their words, knowing that Leon''s statement about people wanting you in their lives is true.

    "Well, guys, the food is going to start getting cold, and believe me, this is good food, so let''s start eating, we can talk while we do it, all of that stuff that needs to be talked about will get out there in due time, this food won''t wait that long, and besides, I am hungry," Mazen said, and theyughed before taking their food, and Nessa gave Akio his share then they began eating.

 Chapter 82: To sneak in

    Nessa sighed as she looked at the prince and princess while they were eating. She knew they adored their father and that it was difficult for them after their mother died, but yet they pulled through.

    Nessa also knew that if they lost their father, they would fall apart and the kingdom will be at risk as well as its people, which is also another reason for her to help them.

    Later that night, after everyone had finished eating, they all went to their respective ces to sleep, and Nessa turned off the lights before everyone wished each other a good night, and they all fell asleep quickly because they were tired and had another long day ahead of them.

    When the girl awoke the next morning, she saw the prince and Mazen were already up, and Eli awoke at the same time, but it was already after 10 a.m.

    "It''ste, good morning, guys," The prince said as he stood up, then Nessa got out of bed and looked at them.

    "Good morning," She replied as they stretched off, and Leon left staring at Eli''s hair, which looked like a bird had nested in it, and he and Mazen beganughing, while Nessa smiled and the girl pouted.

    "You look terrible, go fix your hair, it''s so funny," Leon said, and Eli furrowed her brows as she grabbed a pillow and threw it at him, but he caught it.

    "Be quiet, you are making too much noise and it''s so early," Eli said as they stared at her and Leon grabbed her by her feet and her eyes widened as Mazen, Akio and Nessa stared at them.

    "You are a big girl and a princess, I suggest you stop beingzy and start acting like one," He said pulling her off of the bed and before she could fall, he flicked her over and shended on her butt on the bed.

    "You''re so mean," She muttered, and he smiled.

    "That''s because you''re toozy; get up, we have things to do, or have you already forgotten about your father''s situation?" She jumped out of bed as soon as he asked.

    "I know, I didn''t forget, I am just tired, my brain, especially, all that studying, it''s going to kill me," She responded and he chuckled then patted her on the head.

    "Don''tin, you chose that, deal with it," He said, and she pouted.

    ''That was mean, are these two really siblings?'' Nessa thought as she stared at them with a smile on her face.

    "Alright, no fighting, I am going to freshen up and head to the castle, I have a question though, can you guys sneak into the forest?" Nessa asked and they looked at her.

    "All of us?" Mazen asked.

    "Yes, I need all of you there; Tina will assist you, but you must be cautious, got it?" She inquired, and they exchanged nces.

    "Got it, we''ll sneak in without being noticed, we know our way around the castle, don''t worry, you do what you need to do, but where do you want us to meet you?" Leon asked.

    "You guys can meet me in the kitchen, rx, the servants won''t sell out on you, they are tired of those two already and don''t want them around, pretty sure if they had a shot at killing them they would take it," Nessa responded, and they chuckled before she went to freshen up while the others waited.

    After Nessa finished her bath, the others took their turn, and she went for breakfast, which she brought back for everyone to eat.

    Once everyone had finished freshening up, they all had breakfast and Nessa took off to the castle to start working and check up on the king to see how much he had improved and whether he was ready to move around more than before.

    After arriving at the castle, Nessa did her usual and went to the kitchen where she saw a few of the servants standing by the cupboard, looking worried.

    "What''s the matter, guys?" They looked at her as she asked, and Tina smiled as she approached her.

    "I just told them what''s going on, they were worried, is the prince and the princess okay?" She asked and Nessa smiled.

    wee-to-MVLeMpYr

    "Yes, they are both fine, but I think this is it now, they must know that it was me because the men saw my face," She responded and Tina sighed then looked at Nessa.

    "Hmm, you let them see you, didn''t you?" Tina asked and she grinned.

    "I had to if I wanted those idiots to be sure it was me, they had their suspicions, but this way, they can actually try to do something," She responded and Tina exhaled deeply before patting Nessa on the shoulder.

    "With you, I''m going to have a heart attack, but I''m d everything went well; are you going to see the king now?" Tina inquired.

    "Yes, I have to take him his breakfast as well," She responded and Tina smiled.

    "All right, you go ahead with that; is there anything else I can do?" Tina inquired, and Nessa gave her a sidelong nce.

    "They will be sneaking into the castle, help them out," She responded to which the girl smiled.

    "Is that all?" Tina asked and Nessa chuckled, then patted her on the head.

    "That''s all for now; let me go get his breakfast." The other servants smiled at her as she went to prepare the king''s breakfast.

    Afterpleting the king''s breakfast, Nessa took the tray and went to his room, where she noticed the door was open and entered.

    "Your highness," She called out.

    "Ah, Nessa, you are here, good morning," He said as he approached her and she smiled.

    "Good morning, you seem healthy this morning," Nessa replied and he chuckled.

    "Thanks to you, I''m feeling much better, and you took care of me as well, I am not sure I would have been able to push myself this much, soe on in," He said, and she entered the room, then ced the tray of items on the table next to the couch, and the king sat down before beginning to eat his food.

 Chapter 83: To the throne room

    While the king was eating, Nessa looked at him and sighed.

    "Your highness," She said and he nced at her.

    "What it is?" He asked.

    "I want you to surprise them today; I''ll set everything up, and one of the servants wille to get you when the timees; is that okay?" He smiled after she asked.

    "That''s perfectly fine, I am looking forward to seeing their reactions," He responded.

    "I have a surprise for you as well, one that will be the most pleasing," She said as he stared at her.

    "A surprise? I am getting impatient now, I will wait to see what that is," He replied and she smiled.

    "Good," She said as she waited on him to finish eating.

    After some time, the king finished eating, and she collected the tray and left the room, returning to the kitchen to find Tina was not there.

    "Guys, where is Tina?" She asked.

    "She went to help do something," One of the servants responded and Nessa sighed.

    "All right, thank you," She said.

    "You are wee," The servant replied as Nessa made herself a cup of coffee and sat down and drank it.

    Later that day, while working in the kitchen, Nessa noticed Tina enter with Akio and the others and smiled.

    "Did you guys get seen by chance?" She asked.

    "Nope, they didn''t, I made sure of it," Tina responded.

    "Good," Nessa said as a servant rushed into the kitchen and they looked at her.

    "What''s the problem?" Tina inquired as the youngdy panted.

    "Nasil''s men are heading this way and the castle guards are nowhere to be found, I think they sent them home for today, I heard that the prince requests her presence in the throne room," The girl responded and Tina sighed then looked at Nessa.

    "I''ll go meet them in the hallway by ident, you guys follow a littleter, and Tina, go bring the king for the surprise in the throne room, night is approaching as well," She said.

    "Got it," Tina said then left and Nessa left the kitchen as well.

    Nessa ran into Nasil''s men as she walked down the corridor, and she smiled as she looked at them.

    "I''m sorry," She apologized, and the guy scoffed.

    "We were on our way to get you, the prince and his father would like to see you in the throne room now," One of the men replied, and Nessa sighed.

    "Fine, lead the way," She said as they walked ahead of her, and she followed before turning around and seeing Akio and the others, who were quietly following them.

    They arrived at the throne room a whileter, and the men opened the door, and she entered, her eyes narrowing as she saw the prince''s father by the throne, and they both looked at her as she entered.

    "Nessa," The prince said as he approached her, and she looked at him.

    "Your highness," She replied.

    "We discovered the truth," He said.

    "And what could that be?" She asked.

    "You know exactly what it is, you''re the one who sent the messages to the prince and princess, we know they''re both here, we also know you helped them escape, you can pay for this with your life, you know, or just tell us where they are," He responded, and she smiled and looked at him.

    "Why would I do that? You can''t take my life, even in your dreams," She said and he chuckled.

    "Now that''s funny, you''re just a weak little girl, don''t mess with us, give us what we want, and you can walk away with your life and money to better your life," His father replied, and she sighed.

    "First and foremost, I am not a weak little girl, your offer is crap and won''t benefit me in any way," She said, and he chuckled as Tina approached the others who were hiding by the door, looking into the throne room, and the king left staring at his children.

    "Kids," He said and they smiled, then hugged him and he hugged them tightly.

    "It''s good to see you are well, father, Nessa sent us the message," Leon said and the king patted them on the head while smiling.

    "I suppose this was her surprise; this is the best, shall I go in?" When he asked, Eli grabbed his hand.

    "No, father, we need you to keep looking and listening to their conversation, you''ll be surprised," Eli responded and he sighed, and then did as they told him to.

    "Then, if our offer is crap, what offer will you ept?" Nessa sighed after his father asked.

    "Listen carefully, I have no intention of listening to or epting anything from you guys; all I have to say is that you will never get what you want here, you caused the king so much pain, do you think people will ept you just like that?" Nessa inquired, and the man chuckled as the king''s brow furrowed while carefully listening.

    "I don''t care what you think, I can kill you right where you are, you''re lucky I''m even giving you a bloody chance to live, my brother deserved that, I am the one who was supposed to be king, not him, he got everything while I got nothing," He responded, and Nessa chuckled.

    "You are doing this for money, power, and total control, you are jealous of him because he is better than you, you can never be like him; the people will never ept you as their king; and your selfishness will bring you down." She said as the prince was about to hit her but she grabbed onto his hand and looked at him.

    "Don''t even think about it or you will lose an arm, don''t tempt me, it won''t end well for you and I am not joking around with you so I suggest that you move aside, you will get hurt if you don''t," She said then shoved him aside.

    "Fine, if this is how it''s going to be then you can go to hell, I am going to find those two myself and kill them along with the precious king," He shouted and Nessa smiled at him. experience-MVLeMpYr

 Chapter 84: An answer

    The king sighed and lowered his head after hearing most of what was said.

    "You''re going to kill them, huh? I''d like to see you try; you deserve to die, and your son deserves to be severely punished for enving people, poisoning your own king, and attempting to murder your own family; I''ll kill you if youy a hand on them," She said and heughed like a maniac.

    "No one will believe you because you have no proof; I will also kill you," He replied as the king barged into the throne room, leaving them staring at him as Leon, Eli, Mazen and Akio entered with him.

    "You, how are you okay?" The man asked as he flung up from the throne and the kings scoffed.

    "I have no idea bit what I do know is that I am going to kill you," The king responded and his brother chuckled as his son pulled his sword.

    "Guys," The man yelled, and a swarm of Nasil''s men rushed into the throne room, encircling them, as Nessa looked on.

    "Brother, you should have just died, so you and your family don''t have to die a terrible death," He said as he approached them, then smirked at Nessa.

    "You should have epted my offer because you wouldn''t have had to die with them since you are not rted, but what I want to know is how he was healed, how?" He asked then looked at Akio and scoffed.

    "Does anyone have an answer?" He inquired as Leon clutched his sword, and Nessa sighed as she looked at them.

    ''I''m going to have to show it now, I''m going to do it, I won''t let them harm anyone here,'' Nessa chuckled as the man was about to kick Akio but she blocked his feet with her own and he nced at her.

    "There''s something seriously wrong with you," He said.

    "You are correct, there is, and in response to your previous question about his healing, I am the one who mixed a healing potion within his medications, and I switched them all," She replied, and the king left staring at her as the man was about to hit her and her eyes and body started glowing red and he stepped back as everyone stared at her.

    "Nessa," The king said and she smiled as him.

    "It''s fine, I will exin myself," She replied as the sticky threads wrapped around Nasil''s men and wrapped around his son''s arms and legs.

    "Who or what are you?" The man asked as he drew his sword and a ck whip with which he was about to strike her, but she grabbed it and Akio growled at him.

    "It''s okay, Akio, get into your normal form," Nessa said as he transformed into his normal form, and the king and his family smiled as they looked at him.

    "Have you heard about the nation of monsters that everyone has been talking abouttely?" She inquired as they fixed their gaze on her.

    "Yes, but why?" He inquired.

    "Funny thing is, I am the leader of the very same nation of monsters that most of you despise," She responded, her eyes glowed purple, and he gasped as the king, Mazen, and others stared at her.

    "I''m going to kill you," As he rushed towards the king, the man yelled, and Nessa sighed.

    "Father, no," His son yelled as the sticky threads wrapped around his body and the king grabbed his son''s sword and stabbed him, then Nessa released his body and he fell to the ground before taking hisst breath and tears ran down the king''s cheeks.

    Nessa then released all of Nasil''s men and the king''s brother''s son, who rose from the ground. Nessa then looked at him and he lowered his head before sighing.

    "Don''t look at me, because of you my father is dead," He said as he looked at Nessa and she sighed.

    "Don''t me her; you are to me, and I may regret killing him, but I did the right thing; once your father sets his mind on something, Ario, he doesn''t stop until hepletes it; he can even make it his life goal," The king replied. check-out-MvLeMpYr

    Ario was the prince''s middle name, and the king would call him that to express his love, but even the king''s heart was broken this time.

    "Don''t talk to me about my father if you weren''t mister goodie two shoes, this wouldn''t have happened," Ario said, to Leon''s scoff.

    "Nothing you say will justify your actions; I grew up thinking of you as a brother, and you had the audacity to do this to us? If it were up to me, I would have killed you," Leon replied, and Arioughed.

    "I won''t regret anything, no matter what you guys do or say to me, I should have killed him when I had the chance, but you had to ruin everything," Ario yelled as he approached Nessa and she looked at him.

    "You''re at fault here, don''t me her for doing the right thing, you son of a bitch," Leon yelled, punching Ario to the ground and grabbing his sword.

    Leon was about to attack Ario when his sister called his name and his father grabbed onto the sword, he lowered his head and gnashed his teeth as Ario stared at him, his heart racing and tears welling up in his eyes.

    "Bro, you have to let him go, it''s not worth it," Eli said as she grabbed onto her brother''s shoulder and Nessa turned away.

    "Let it go, son,e on, there is nothing more that you can do, what''s done is done," Said the king.

    "You didn''t have to do this, no matter what your father said and did to you, you didn''t have to follow him, we were your family, we grew up together, we practically lived together since your father was always busy, we really were a nice family back then, Ario," Leon said as tears began streaming down Ario''s cheeks and Nessa nced at him.

    "I- I''m sorry," Ario apologized, and Leon sighed then got off of him and Ario sat up.

 Chapter 85: An alliance

    Ario sighed and looked at them after the prince had gotten off of him.

    hosted-on-MVLeMpYr

    "Are you guys going to execute me?" Ario asked and the king sighed.

    "No, I will find a suitable punishment for youter on, but these men will be imprisoned," He responded, and they lowered their head.

    "Can you get Nasil for me right now, Akio?" He bowed his head and then vanished when she asked.

    "You did this because of your boss; he should serve life in prison, not you, but you must be punished because you did bad things," She said and one of themughed and she looked at him.

    "What?" She asked.

    "You''re a nice person," He responded and she smiled.

    "Thank you," She said and he bowed his head as Akio reappeared before her and threw Nasil by her feet and he looked at her as she stared at him.

    "You again," He said as he got up.

    "You are about to be punished for your crimes," She replied and he chuckled.

    "You have no proof," He said and she pped him.

    "You attempted to assassinate the king as well, Nasil; shut up; nothing you say will get you out of this," The one thatplimented Nessa replied and Mazen chuckled as Nasil sighed and Nessa shoved him with his men who grabbed onto him so he could be punished equally and not escape.

    "Nessa," The king said as she patted Akio on the head, then looked at him and smiled.

    "Would you like to speak now?" He sighed and nodded when she asked.

    "Father, please sit on your throne," Leon said, and the king looked at him before going to sit on his throne, and Nessa bowed her head.

    "Your highness," She addressed him.

    He replied, "Arise," and she smiled.

    "Are you truly the ruler of the newly formed monster nation?" Leon inquired.

    "Yes, I am," She replied.

    "So that exins the enigma and the wolf, what kind of wolf is he?" Eli asked.

    "He used to be a dire wolf," She responded and Leon blew a whistle.

    "I believe this is what you wanted to discuss with me?" Mazen asked, and she gave him a nce before nodding and he smiled.

    "Why didn''t you tell us, Nessa?" The king inquired.

    "Because I didn''te here for any ordinary reason; I came here for a good reason, then I found out what was going on and couldn''t sit back and watch it happen; I did that because I wanted to," She replied.

    "That I do, you are kind Nessa, anyone could have realized that, what''s the reason you came here though?" The king asked.

    "Well, let''s start, my nation is growing faster than I expected, monsters as most people call them are not that different from humans, I want to expand, I came here to ask for an alliance between our nations, if I am going to let it grow, I will need support, the more support we get, the better," She responded as the king stared at her.

    "That''s great, tell me what kind of monsters do you have so far?" He asked.

    "Evolved Ogres, Dwarves, Foxes, these wolves, and Goblins who are also evolved, they are not like the normal kind," She responded.

    "Wow, those creatures never trust people easily, that''s fantastic," Mazen said and she smiled.

    "Nessa, you''re doing really well so far; how old are you?" The king inquired, and she lowered her head. Akio patted her hand, and she looked at him.

    "Your highness, I am neen years old," She replied.

    "You are young and have aplished so much already, that''s amazing; I will form an alliance with you, and I will help your nation," He said, and her eyes widened as she looked at him.

    "Are you certain? This is not your typical nation," She replied and chuckled before rising from his throne and approaching her.

    "I''m sure this will benefit me as well; once people find out, I doubt they''ll want to harm us, you know what I mean don''t you?" He asked.

    "Yes, I do," She responded then he patted her on the shoulder.

    "Good, you have earned this on your own Nessa, I have no reason not to trust you, it is my honor, Lady Nessa," He said as he extended his hand to shake hers, and the others apuded.

    "Congrattions," They said and she smiled at them, then they bowed their heads to each other before turning to the others.

    "Would you like us to make it public right now?" The king inquired.

    "Not yet, there will be a time for that, thank you," She replied.

    "There''s no need to thank me, you saved all of our lives, it''s the least I could do, and besides, I want to see how much further your nation will evolve," He said, and Akio howled and she chuckled.

    "Are you happy, Akio?" He nodded when she asked.

    "He is happy, great, it''s already night," Nessa said.

    "Yeah, the day flew by," Mazen replied.

    "Oh your highness, I need to see if you arepletely fine," Nessa said as she ced her hand on his chest and he looked at her as her eyes started glowing blue.

    [I checked him; the poison is no longer in his body as a result of your potion; he is perfectly fine, master.]

    "Am I okay?" The king inquired.

    "Yes, you arepletely fine now, the poison within your body has vanished," She replied, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you once more," He said and she smiled.

    "No need for that now, I''m hungry, I''m going back to the inn," Nessa said as the guards marched into the throne room, bowed, and took the culprits, including Ario, away.

    "Nessa, I''d like for you all to stay for dinner tonight, we have had a long day, let''s just rx," The king said.

    "Sure, I''d love that," She replied and he smiled.

    "Well, I''ll take your leave now, I have to do a few more things, good night," Mazen said, and Nessa grabbed his clothes, pulling him back and he coughed, at which point she let go and he looked at her.

 Chapter 86: Good decision

    "Are you trying to kill me?" Mazen asked before coughing.

    "When he said that just now, he meant all of us which includes you, dummy," She responded and theyughed.

    "She is correct, and that includes you; you know I''ve been thinking you look really familiar," Mazen smiled as the king spoke.

    "I''ve been delivering things to the castle; you''ve probably seen me before," Mazen replied, and the king sighed.

    "You are probably right, I am so forgetful sometimes," He said and Mazen smiled.

    "OK, kids, let''s go to the dining hall and have dinner together," They smiled as they left the throne room, following the king to the dining hall.

    When Nessa arrived at the dining hall, she noticed Tina and the other servants putting food on the table and smiled at the girl.

    "I heard you''re a leader as well, which is fantastic," Tina said as she bowed her head.

    "There''s no need for that Tina; she also helped us a lot," Nessa replied, and the king smiled at Tina.

    "Thank you very much, Tina," The king said and the girl smiled brightly.

    "You are wee, your highness; it''s good to see you guys are back to normal again; it''s been far too long," She replied.

    "Yes, it has been; now, I promise, things will begin to return to normal around here." The king spoke, and she smiled and bowed her head.

    "That is good to know your highness, dinner is served, enjoy your meals, I will go home to my family, it''s a good night," Tina said and they smiled as she left after which, they sat down and Leon sighed.

    "It feels light tonight," Leon said.

    "You''re right, it does feel good after a while, but I''m d, I''d like things to return to normal, and Leon, will you be staying?" Eli inquired, and Leon sighed before turning to face the king, who smiled at them.

    "It''s fine, I understand if you have to go back now, I will be fine," He said and Leon lowered his head, then looked at Nessa before smiling.

    "I will be staying for a while," Leon replied and Eli smiled brightly.

    "Really?" She asked.

    "Yes, we just got out of a lot of trouble; I don''t want another one to start; I''ll stay and help for a while, then I''ll leave," He responded.

    "Thank you, guys," The king said and his children looked at him.

    "There is no need to thank us, father; this is our duty," Leon replied, and the king smiled and sighed as they all took their food and began eating because they were both hungry and tired.

    While eating, Nessa sighed and closed her eyes briefly, and Eli nced her way.

    "Are you all right?" Eli inquired, and Nessa smiled as she looked at her.

    "Yeah, I am fine, just thinking about a few things, I have to leave to get back to my nation," She replied and the king looked at her.

    "When do you want to go?" He asked.

    "Now that everything is settled here and I''ve been gone for over a month, I want to leave tomorrow; I can''t have them do everything by themselves and they are my responsibility now," She responded and the king smiled.

    "I don''t know what it''s like to build a nation from the ground up, but I can see that it''s difficult and requires a lot more than effort, you have guts kid, I will support you, and I believe you can build the nation you dream of," The king said, and Nessa looked at him then smiled.

    "You are correct, it is not easy; however, I have no intention of giving up; they have ced their trust in me, and I will live up to their expectations; I don''t care what other people think; I will get stronger and protect them myself if necessary, but thank you for your support, your highness," She replied.

    "You are wee, you truly are admirable, and I wish you the best of luck on your journey because it will not be easy for you, a lot of people will look down on you, not just because you are young but one is because you are girl, so don''t care about them," He said, and she grinned.

    "I am not going to worry about those who will look down on me, I will do whatever it takes to preserve my nation, I took on a huge responsibility and I am not going to let anyone down, monster or not, they are my people and I will destroy whoever tried to harm them," She replied as the king stared at her.

    "That''s good to hear, you a good leader so far, let''s eat," He said and she smiled.

    The king was even more certain after hearing what Nessa said that he had made the right decision in forming an alliance with her.

    A while after they finished eating Nessa got up and they all wished the each other a good night and went to their respective ces.

    After returning to the inn, Nessa sat down on the bed and looked at Akio who was wagging his tail and she patted him on the head.

    "We now have a nation supporting us, we will be going home now," She said.

    "What about your friend, Mazen? Is he really going home?" He asked and she sighed.

    "I believe he is, and he should be if he wants to get over this phase with his family; we will be returning home as well," She responded. novel-hosted-NovelFire

    "You are correct, we do, and I intend toplete them as soon as possible," She replied, and he nodded.

    "Are we really leaving tomorrow?" He inquired.

    "Yes, we have to, we''ve been here long enough," she responded. "I don''t want anything to happen to them, and I am not there to protect them back home, plus I have a bad feeling."

    "Well, then, we should return as soon as possible, mydy," He said.

    "Yes, we should, they are waiting for us to return, Akio, good night, I will go freshen up," She replied as heid down on the couch and Nessa went to freshen up.

 Chapter 87: Farewell gifts

    After finishing her bath, Nessa dressed, went into bed, and covered herself with the nket before turning off the lights in the room.

    That night, Nessa fell asleep with a nagging sense of dread that bothered her, but she had no idea why.

    Little did the girl know that even more trouble was on the way for her, ones that threatened everything.

    The next morning when Nessa woke up, she yawned and stretched off, then got out of bed and saw that she had slept in and she smiled before going to freshen up while Akio woke up and stretched off.

    After Nessa finished taking her bath and doing her morning routine, she got dressed and began packing their bags.

    When they were finished, they both left the room and went to have breakfast in the lounge, after which Nessa checked out and left the inn, where she noticed Mazen standing outside, talking to a guy.

    He said, "Good morning."

    "Good morning, Mazen," She replied.

    "You weren''t going to leave without saying goodbye, were you?" He inquired, and she smiled, before the man with whom he was talking to left, and he sighed.

    "I was nning on saying goodbye," She responded and he scoffed.

    "If you say so,e on, the prince and princess would like to see you, they came looking for me early this morning, let''s head to the castle now, I am going to tell them how you were about to leave without saying anything," He said and she chuckled as he walked away and she followed him. novel-hosted-NovelFire

    "Please don''t because I was not going to, I had no intention of just leaving without saying anything after knowing you guys for so long, tell me are you leaving today as well?" She asked and he nced at her and then sighed.

    "Fine, I will believe you this once, yes, I am leaving today as well, I made up my mind, I want to get this over with, my family is a pain, a royal pain as one might say," He responded and she chuckled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "Hang in there, you can do this, I believe in you," She said and heughed.

    "I am d you do, I believe in you as well, I believe you can build a great nation, you have the heart for it, you have the guts for it, and you are brave and willing to take on any challenge you get, those are more than admirable qualities," He replied, and she sighed.

    "Thank you, Mazen, not just for this, but for your assistance," She said.

    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to thank me, you did most of the work, who knows what would have happened if you hadn''te along, everyone is really d you came along, the king survived, Nessa," He replied, patting her on the shoulder as she lowered her head and he looked at her.

    Mazen tripped and nearly fell because he wasn''t paying attention to where he was going, but she grabbed his arm and held him up, keeping him from falling and he exhaled deeply.

    "Are you okay?" She asked.

    "Yes, I am fine, thank you," He responded as they arrived at the castle and she smiled at him.

    "It''s fine," She said as the prince and princess approached them after they entered the castle.

    They said, "Good morning."

    "Good morning, guys," Replied Nessa and Mazen.

    "Come on, let''s go," Eli said as she walked away, and they quietly followed her.

    "Hey, were you about to leave without telling us anything at all,dy Nessa?" Leon asked and she sighed.

    "No and please just call me Nessa, notdy Nessa," She responded and he chuckled.

    "You are still not used to that, are you?" He asked.

    "It''s difficult to adjust to," He patted her on the shoulder as they entered the living room, where she noticed the king sitting.

    "Your highness, good morning," She said and he smiled at them.

    "Good morning, Nessa, Mazen, take a seat, let''s talk before you leave," He replied then they sat down.

    "Is there something wrong?" Nessa inquired.

    "Nothing is wrong, everything is fine; how would you feel if I sent someone with you carrying gifts for your people?" He asked as she fixed her gaze on him.

    "I would be delighted, your highness," She responded.

    "Delighted, huh? However, I have a feeling there is a big buting after that, and if there is, I will just ignore it and do as I please. There are a few kingdoms that I can think of that might be willing to form an alliance with you, but you will decide on themter.

    For now, there is a carriage of things by the harbor for you to take, the men are loading it on a ship, and the two of them are willing to go with you to help with that if you want," Nessa sighed as the king spoke.

    She was well aware that no matter what she said, the king and his family would not listen.

    "Don''t worry about that, they don''t have toe along I have an ability of mine that can take care of that, they don''t have toe along, thank you for the gifts," She replied as Leon''s eyes narrowed while staring at her and she smiled.

    "What exactly are you staring at?" He sighed as after she asked.

    "That was easy, you are not going to throw those gifts overboard are you?" He asked and theyughed as she sighed.

    "I''m going to throw you overboard; that''s what I''m feeling like doing right now;e with me and you''ll see for yourself, Leon," She responded, and he chuckled.

    "No, I think I''ll pass on that," He said and she smiled.

    "Good, I am d you did because you would have regretted that for sure," She replied and he scoffed.

    "Don''t worry, I would have saved myself," He said, and she smiled.

    "All right, now I''m d you came here, Nessa, thank you for your help and you, Mazen, here," The king said as he tossed a small heavy pouch to both of them each, which they caught, and Nessa sighed when she looked inside.

 Chapter 88: To go

    After seeing within the pouch was filled with money tost them a while, both of them looked at the king as he smiled.

    "Are you sure about this?" Mazen asked and the king patted him on the shoulder.

    "It''s fine, consider it a payment, if not a thank you gift but please I don''t want you guys to refuse it," He responded and Nessa lowered her head.

    "Would you like to say something?" The king asked.

    "Thank you; I ept it; it will benefit my people as well; I just have a feeling that something really bad is going to happen; I despise that feeling." The king sighed after she responded.

    "This is too much stress for a youngdy, but you are tough, we understand that you have to get back, which is why we won''t keep you any longer," He said as he stood up as did they and she exhaled deeply.

    "Nessa, if you ever need help with anything, contact us, we have spearmen," Leon said, and she smiled.

    "That''s good to know, thank you," She replied as she bowed her head and they did the same in respect.

    "Same here, Nessa, take this, it is where I live," Mazen said as they raised up and he ced a card in her hand and she ced it in her pocket.

    "I will go now, bye," She said.

    "Bye, take care," They replied, then she and Mazen left the castle, heading to the harbor.

    They arrived at the harbor after a while, and Mazen looked at Nessa.

    "I will see you again, rx," She said and he smiled.

    "That''s good to hear, visit my home, you might gain something, I look forward to seeing you," He replied as she stared at him before getting onto the ship where she saw the castle guards getting off, then she gasped when she saw a huge bag of gifts on the ship that everyone was staring at.

    The guards said, "Lady Nessa, bye and take care." Read first at mvl _em _pyr.

    "Bye, thank you," She replied, and they smiled as the ship began to move.

    "Nessa, I''ll see you there, hopefully soon," Mazen said as he boarded another ship.

    "I said nothing, stop jumping to conclusions," She shouted, and he scoffed.

    "You wille, take care," He said, and she chuckled before waving back, and he grinned.

    ''Damn it, he, the king, and his family are the types who don''t give up easily,'' Nessa thought as she examined the bag, curious about what was inside after seeing it standing like a hill.

    "Can my storage capacity amodate everything?" Nessa inquired.

    [Yes, master, but only up to that point.]

    "I see, then here we go, let''s see how much I can do," She said, her eyes glowing blue and raising her right hand.

    "umte," She said as a purple glow with markings appeared beneath the pile of gifts which started sinking into the markings and disappearing.

    [Master, there is still space if you need to store anything else, and I wanted to let you know that you need to contain the energy within your body again, it''s starting to show, and people will be afraid of you.]

    "I see, thank you," She replied.

    "You are most wee." As Nessa closed her eyes, the system responded, and the energy around her body began to fade as she rxed and focused on it.

    [Taskpleted; you now appear to be a normal, helpless human girl.]

    "Damn, you didn''t have to say it that way," She remarked.

    [I didn''t mean it negatively, but I have good news, because of my connection to you, I can tell you that your town is evolving at a rapid pace, and I can sense things growing within the town.]

    Nessa smiled as she looked down at her reflection in the water after hearing the system say that.

    "Do you believe something bad will happen back there?" Nessa inquired.

    [Master, take a look at this; it''s yours; I got thest image from your mind before you left; this is how itst looked; I''m not sure how your home is now, but you need a reminder as to how much those creatures loves you.]

    A screen appeared in front of Nessa''s eyes, showing her the people in her city and how they waved at her with nothing but smiles on their faces when she first left them, and she sighed before the screen vanished.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are also wee, master; once word gets out that the nation they have all been hearing about is actually real, you may face additional difficulties," The system replied and she smirked.

    "That''s fine with me; let theme; I''ll confront them if necessary; I''m not going to let anyone take anything from me," She said.

    "What if it''s an enemy you won''t be able to face?" Nessa sighed after the system asked.

    "I guess we''ll think about that when we get there; for now, let''s just focus on what''s important, which is getting me stronger; you said I have a lot more different abilities; can Ibine two of them to create one powerfully enough?" She inquired.

    "Yes, you can; you just need to practice more to unlock the powers you''ve been given; you''ve already unlocked many; you just need to use them, not that you have any reason right about now but I think soon you may," Miss Notice replied.

    "I see, then I''ll get stronger; I''ve been having a really bad feelingtely, which I despise; I''m going to be one of the strongest if necessary to protect those I care about; I know how messed up this world or any can get," She said.

    [Someone is watching you, master.]

    "You are right about that," A woman said as she approached Nessa and Nessa looked at her.

    "About what?" Nessa inquired.

    "This world being messed up," She responded and Nessa scoffed.

    "That''s only natural, you could say it''s a way of life, some just really like to cause chaos," She said and the woman chuckled.

    "You are quite upfront, but you can say that''s true, it''s life," She replied as she looked down at the water and Nessa nced at her.

 Chapter 89: To get back

    "Who are you?" Nessa asked, to which she sighed, then looked at Nessa.

    "I am just a young girl working for a merchant, who are you?" She asked.

    "Just someone heading back to where I am supposed to be," She responded and she chuckled.

    "My name ra, nice to meet you," She said.

    "Nessa, nice to meet you as well, ra," She replied.

    The youngdy was tall, blonde, slim, and fair.

    "Are you really working for a merchant?" Nessa asked and ra nced at her.

    "Yes, I am; I presume the location you are returning to is your home?" ra inquired, and Nessa nodded.

    "Yes, it is; it is new, but I suppose it is." The girl smiled after hearing her response.

    "If someone is new to a ce that is usually their response, does your new family love you?" ra asked as Nessa looked at her and then smiled.

    "Yeah, they trust me with their lives as well, without thinking much," She responded.

    "That''s not a bad thing, it just shows how much they trust you, a lot of people would die to have a family like that, keep their lives safe, show them that you''re more than worthy, if that''s what makes you feel better," ra said, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Thank you; I guess I''ll do just that," She replied.

    "You can do it, now I have to get back to work," she said, "it was nice talking to you Nessa."

    "It was nice talking to you as well, ra," She replied as the girl dashed away and Nessa looked at Akio then patted him on the head and he exhaled deeply before stretching off.

    "Are you tired?" She asked.

    "I suppose I am," He responded, and she smiled as she lifted him into her arms.

    "You''re quite petty," She remarked.

    "I have no idea what you are talking about, I am not petty," He replied and she chuckled.

    "Sure," she said, "if you say so."

    "You sound as if you don''t believe me, I''m not lying, I''m just tired, thank you for lending me your arm, mydy," He replied as she rubbed his head and he closed his eyes before falling asleep.

    Hours had passed them on the ship when it came to a halt by another harbor, and she sighed and looked at the carriages waiting to pick up passengers.

    ''As if I would go with them,'' She thought as Akio woke up then stretched off and looked at her.

    "Are we off the ship?" He asked.

    "Yes, we are back in the city, you know the one in which the caravan crew lives, but we cannot go visit them now, we wille back another time, however, we can go through the forest from here, it will take us a few days to get back home if we go slow, that cannot happen, I just need to make sure everything is okay, are you up for another walk?" He scoffed when she asked.

    "Sure, I am; I will protect you as well, and we can return faster if you transform into your adorable fox form, will you?" He inquired, and she sighed.

    "I guess I can, let''s get out of this city first, it will be trouble if they knew we are here, they will want us to stay and right now, we can''t," She responded.

    "I agree, we just have too much to get done, we wille back to visit when we have more timeter on in the future," He said.

    "Yes we can, now let''s go," She replied with a smile as she walked away and he followed her.

    They finally managed to leave the city without being seen by their friends, and once they reached the streets through the forest, Nessa sighed, then took a bottle of water from her bag, drank it, and fed Akio.

    Nessa then checked the time and noticed it was getting close to midnight.

    Read today on mvl _em _pyr.

    "Lady Nessa, do you want to take a rest?" He asked as she transformed into her fox and looked at him.

    "No, there is no need for that, besides I am not tired, the more we rest, the longer it will take to get back," She said.

    "I agree with you, but let''s not push it now, we will take it easy,e on, let''s go home, mydy," He replied and she chuckled, then he ran off into the forest and she followed him since he always knows his way around.

    They walked for more than two hours beforeing to a halt, where Nessa sat down before transforming into her human form, and Akio looked at her.

    "Are you all right?" He inquired, and she sighed.

    "Yeah, I''m fine, I''m just getting a little sleepy, we''ve got a long way to go, I''ve got snacks with me though," She responded by opening her bag and giving Akio his share of the food to eat, then she ate and both of them drank water before she fell asleep beside arge tree, and Akio looked over her but took turns sleeping.

    The next morning when Nessa woke up, she stretched off and looked at Akio as he stood beside her and she held onto her neck which was aching.

    "Good morning, how are you?" He inquired, and she smiled and patted him on the back.

    "Good morning, I''m fine, are you ready?" He looked at her as she stood up and asked.

    "Are you certain you''re ready to leave, mydy?" He asked, and she smiled.

    "Why wouldn''t I be?" She asked and he exhaled deeply.

    "I should know by now that you never give up," He responded and she chuckled then patted his head and he wagged his tail.

    "Should we leave now, Akio?" She inquired as he locked his gaze on her and exhaled deeply.

    "You appear quite sleepy mydy, this is not healthy," He responded.

    "It''s okay, you want to get home, don''t you?" He gave her a sidelong nce as after she asked.

    "Yes," He responded.

    "Good, then let''s go, I will race you," She said and his tail started wagging quickly and she smirked at him.

 Chapter 90: Her offer

    [Master, if they gain dominance, it will not be for themselves, but for those for whom they are working; clearly, the leader of the Orcs is evil and desires domination as they should, but if this urs, all will be ruined.] only found at mvl _e-mp|y,r

    "I know, but I also know that I want those guys gone for threatening my people, and I know what I''m going to do," Nessa murmured.

    [You can take in the good Orcs andmand them; I know you won''t do it for selfish reasons, but it could result in arger growth sprout within your nation, and then everyone will know.]

    "That''s exactly what I was going to do in the first ce, we need to help each other with this," Nessa said before sighing and turning to face Riki.

    "Did they hurt you any one of you?" She asked.

    "No, they just made a threat and left, no one was hurt," He responded and she smiled.

    "I''m sorry," She apologized.

    Riki replied, "It''s fine."

    "May I ask you a question?" Nessa inquired, and the Orc turned to face her.

    "Certainly," She replied.

    "I''ll assist you, but will you ept me as your new leader?" Are you willing to leave your home and begin a new life here?" She asked as the young Orc smiled and grabbed Nessa''s hand, and Nessa lifted him up in her arms as his mother looked around at the various creatures that lived in the town, and she smiled.

    "Are you going to be able to defeat them?" She asked, and Nessa nodded as the others looked on.

    "Then I''ll dly work under you because there''s no way we can defeat them this way; we''ve lost too many lives trying," She responded, and Nessa looked at her.

    "I promise you that I will defeat them no matter what and that I will protect and provide for you all as your leader; may I also speak with your husband and see if he will agree?" Nessa asked and the woman smiled at her.

    "Yes, you can, I am sure he will feel the same way as I do," She responded and Nessa smiled at her then gave her her child and looked at the others who were smiling.

    "Are you sure about this?" Tehitos asked.

    "Won''t you guys love the newpany?" She asked.

    "Yes, and since they''re already nning to take our home away from us, we don''t mind," He responded, and she smiled.

    "We better prepare for them, we will not be going down without a fight, what else are you going to do now,dy Nessa?" Riki asked.

    "First, go to her vige, then form more alliances, win our first fight, and keep growing our nation," She responded and he smirked.

    "Um... Alliance?" "Did you get what you went for?" Riki asked and she smiled.

    "Yes, we now have our first kingdom supporting us, and they have also sent gifts," She responded, and they all cheered, and she chuckled.

    "Your hard work has paid off, mydy," Youthim said.

    "Thank you, I had to save a few lives and so on, but it all worked out in the end, and that''s good; I also gained a few friends," She replied, and he smiled as she remembered the gifts she had collected, and her eyes began to glow blue as they looked at her.

    "What''s the matter?" Dalia inquired as a blue magical circle appeared on the ground, erupting with a pile of gifts, and they all left staring at it before smiling.

    "This is the number of gifts they sent; let us open it and see what it is," She said as Dalia and the others began opening the gifts, and they all looked at how many sweets and different things there were, including building materials.

    "Youthim and the weapon makers, you guys can take what you need in your area, go ahead, pretty sure they spent hours getting these gifts," She said and they smiled as they began separating the gifts.

    "There are a lot of cooking things as well, Lady Nessa," Dalia said, and Nessa looked at Liya, who smiled.

    "Take it," Nessa said when she noticed the construction of a building near the back of town and she sighed.

    "What''s that beyond the bridge?" Nessa inquired, and they looked at it then smiled.

    "Do you want to live in a pce?" Youthim inquired, and she cast a nce at him.

    "Of course not," She replied, and he sighed before turning to face the others.

    "I told you she wouldn''t want that, to answer your question, it''s a mansion for you, where you can live and hold meetings and so on," Youthim said and she exhaled deeply.

    "Think of it as a gift from us," Dalia said.

    "I can''t say no now, thank you," She replied as she bowed her head and Riki approached her, raising her head up and she she stared at him as he smiled.

    "Never bow your head to us or anyone else, mydy," He said, and she sighed.

    "Can I really take these, Lady Nessa?" Liya inquired, and Nessa nced at her.

    "Sure, I''ll start teaching you to cook the things I can, and if this ce bes as popr as I believe it will, we''ll be able to open something in that field," Nessa replied, and Liya smiled brightly.

    "That would be more than awesome," Liya said, and Riki chuckled before throwing something at Nessa, who caught it before realizing it was a bar of chocte.

    "Do you not want it?" She inquired as she opened it, broke it in half, and handed it to him.

    "Try it," She said and he collected it, then took a bite and sighed.

    "How was it?" SAhe asked and he smiled.

    "Very sweet, but nice, and I felt soothing while eating it," He replied, and she chuckled before throwing the bar at him, which he grabbed and looked at her.

    "Do you not want some?" He inquired, and she smiled.

    "It''s fine, I''ve had a lot of those before, go ahead and enjoy it," She replied.

    "OK, thank you very much," He said.

    "You''re wee, you guys need to try more things, I''m going to take all of you out of yourfort zones," She replied and theyughed as Riki ate.

 Chapter 91: Moving forward

    After they finished sorting through the gifts, they put them away, and Nessa sighed. Riki looked at her before smiling, and she looked at him.

    "What?" She asked as he approached her.

    "You seem to have changed a little, you''ve be a little bolder," He responded, and she smiled.

    "Spent some time with good people that''s why, they were royals as well two were not but the others were," She said and he sighed then looked up at the sky.

    "It''s good, mydy, you''re going to be a great leader if you keep seeing things the way you do now, hopefully, we can stay here in the future, we''ll have to make a decision sooner orter," He replied and she looked at him before smiling.

    "As I previously stated, you are wee to stay, but..." He gave her a sidelong nce as she sighed.

    "It''s natural to be concerned about the future of your home when danger lurks in the shadows; they''re fighting for thisnd, and this has only just begun, but you already know that," He replied.

    "Yeah, I''m aware of that; it''s the reason one might be hesitant to even continue building, but I..." She said.

    "But you are not, it demonstrates that you are worthy as well,dy Nessa, everyone here admires you and will follow you no matter what," He replied and she smiled, feeling a bit relieved after hearing that.

    "Well, I ma going to continue moving forward, now we all have to be more cautious and not trust people easily," She said.

    "I agree with that; some can fool you with their innocent appearance but are actually evil; we cannot be deceived either," Riki replied.

    "Exaclty they will try to get rid of us or make a deal, that''s the only thing and if we fight back, which we will, it''s going to be a problem for them so they will take the next option first before any fight and try to talk us into making a deal, more like surrendering," Nessa said and Riki smiled.

    "You think fast and ahead, that''s good, and you''re probably right, it''s the best option for them and anyone else, but those are the options we''re not going to take, we''ll destroy them, they are going around destroying homes to get what they want, I hate them," He replied, and she nodded, patting him on the shoulder, and he smiled.

    "Don''t worry, we''re not going to spare anyone; I will not forgive those who threatens our home for no reason at all," She said as Zeitaz approached them, and they both smiled at him.

    "I see you''re nning ahead now, mydy, which is good to know because we also want to expand and move forward with you," He said and she patted him on the shoulder.

    "I will make sure you guys do and I will also make sure you guys will never have to worry about going back to the ways you used to live, all of that changes," She replied and he smiled then exhaled deeply while clutching his chest and Riki patted him on the back.

    "Rx and take a deep breath; I know what it sounds like; it''s a lot to take, but it''s worth it, am I right?" Riki asked, and Zietaz smiled and nodded.

    "Yes, you are correct; it is past lunchtime; will you join us for lunch? All of the tents have been stored, and we have built a small nice house for you until the mansion is finished, I assure you that it''s going to be more than just nice," Zeitaz said and Nessa smiled.

    "Yeah, I noticed that there are no tents; almost everyone is now living in their own houses; we still have a lot more to build to amodate more of you guys; good thing the tents are big and strong; and yes, I will join you guys," She replied, and he smiled as he walked away, and they followed.

    "This is my house," Zeitaz said as they looked at how nice his house was, neat andfortable.

    "You have a nice home," Nessa said as he led them out onto his back porch, where there was a table and chairs, and the othersid the table with nice food, and they sat down to eat alongside the Orc woman and her child.

    "Who did the cooking?" Nessa inquired.

    "Liya, mydy," Dalia replied as Nessa inhaled the wonderful aroma of the food.

    "It smells great let''s get to eating, I am really hungry," Nessa said and theyughed before taking their food.

    After Nessa took her food and began eating, Liya looked at her with an eager look in her eyes and Nessa nced at her and then smiled.

    "What are you so worked up about? Liya, your cooking is fantastic; you have a natural talent "Nessa said, and the girl smiled.

    "Thank you, mydy," Liya replied before she began eating her food and the Orc woman looked at Nessa.

    "Excuse me," She said, and Nessa looked at her.

    "Why are you risking it?" She asked as Nessa stared at her, understanding why she was asking that.

    "Because I want to have a good life, one in which we can be happy even if we have lost something precious, one in which all of us can live together without thinking of our races and so on, I don''t mind risking my life to create such a life, I have already started and I won''t let anyone take that from me, I want us to be able to share, love,ugh and do so many things together, whether we''re goblins or even Orcs, I want us to live a good life together, in a ce you won''t want to leave," She responded.

    The others smiled after hearing Nessa''s response because they all felt the same way and wanted to live a peaceful life without worrying about being thrown out of a ce, and the Orc woman couldn''t help but smile because she had never met anyone like Nessa before and would be d to have her as a leader because even her kind wanted to live a peaceful life without being looked down on by others.

 Chapter 92: Their hopes

    "Lady Nessa, we look forward to you being our new leader," The Orc woan said and Nessa smiled.

    "As do I, I hope I can lead you all well," She replied and the Orc woman nodded.

    "I am confident you will be a great leader,dy Nessa; you have already proven that and we would never doubt you," Youthim said and she smiled.

    "I''m d you guys decided toe with me, Youthim, you''re all a great help, helping me bring my ideas to life, it''s nice having people with your talent around," She replied and he chuckled then looked at her.

    "We''re all getting a great life out of it, so you''re more than wee," He said and she smiled then poured herself a ss of drink and drank it.

    "Oh, another thing," Nessa added, "I''ll be looking into more kingdoms with whom we could form alliances." see more  mp|y|r

    "That''s great; but does that mean you''ll be leaving soon?" Nessa sighed as after Tehitos asked and they looked at her, smiling.

    "No, I''m not leaving anytime soon, at least not for the time being; I''ll take care of things here first," She responded and Tehitos sighed in relief.

    "Well, it''s good to have you back home; we were concerned about you, whether you had enough money, and so on," Tehitos said and she smiled.

    "Don''t worry, I have and have had enough money, and the royals gave me more as a gift of forming the alliance or more like payment in their point of view of stubbornness," She replied and theyughed.

    "Well, at least they like you,dy Nessa, we have a few ideas for the fields for next year, spring, would you like to hear themter?" Zeitaz inquired, and she turned to face him.

    "Of course, did you guys at least nt a few things?" She asked.

    "Yes, we did, though mostly potatoes, cabbages, tomatoes, and so on, the usual stuff, we aren''t that great with agriculture, but using what we know and what we had, that''s how we did things, and they are growing well," Zeitaz responded with a smile.

    "That''s good enough for now, next year we will do everything concerning agriculture even better, this year we have too much to take care of and since that came first, we will do that then focus on thatter on, I can''t believe months has passed by already, took time in building as well but everything is just as it should be," She said and they nodded.

    "We all knew it was going to be a lot of work either way, but it''s all worth it, right guys?" Youthim asked.

    "Right," They responded and she grinned as she sipped her drink and took a deep breath before looking up at the sky and smiling.

    "Oh, I forgot to ask, do you think any of the races in thisnd will want to join us? None of them will stand a chance against those guys, so it''s best if we all band together and fight them off for the best oue possible," Nessa said.

    "There are a few civilizations, but some of them are really stubborn and put their pride over anything else, they are a bunch of pain, but I am sure after pping some sense into them, they will listen," Dalia responded and Riki patted her on the head and she pouted as theyughed.

    "We''re not going to bully them," Zeitaz said.

    "True, we can''t bully them because they have homes as well," Nessa added.

    "I know, damn it, and you''re doing it from the goodness of your heart; if you contact them, we''ll help," Dalia said, and Nessa smiled.

    "Sure, you guys can help, if they''re stubborn and go into a fight they can''t win, I just can''t sit by and watch them die when I know I can help, so let''s give it our best shot at bringing them to our side," She replied, and they smiled and bowed their heads.

    "Everything will go as you wish; we will give it our all, don''t worry," Dalia said.

    "That''s good to hear, thanks guys," Nessa replied and they smiled.

    "You are wee, so what are you going to do now?" Dalia asked as Nessa got up since she had finished eating.

    "I am going to freshen up, then I will help you guys out or maybe, I should go meet her husband," She responded and the Orc looked at her before standing up.

    "I don''t mind, it''s just a day and a half walk from here," The Orc replied and Nessa sighed, knowing she cannot wait too long to get them away from their home or it might end up bing a disaster.

    "If you want to rest, one of us can apany her, it won''t be a problem," Zietaz said, and Nessa looked at him.

    "Nice suggestion, Zietaz, but as the leader, I have to go, that is my duty, I will fulfill it, uh... I''ll go freshen up then we leave for your vige," Nessa responded and the Orc smiled.

    "Got it, I''ll be waiting for you, there''s no rush, please take your time, mydy," She said, and Nessa smiled at her before Zietaz showed her to the smallfortable home they built for her, which she liked a lot.

    While Ness was getting ready, Riki and Dalia sat down and looked at each other, wondering what their future would be like and wanting to decide where they were going to stay as soon as possible.

    Dalia and the others of her kind were well aware that they would never be able to find a better home than the one Nessa was constructing.

    After Nessa finished freshening up, she dressed and left the house, where she saw the Orc, Zietaz, and a few others waiting for her by the entrance, and she smiled as Akio appeared before her and she looked at him.

    "I know that look very good, Akio, would you like to go?" She asked, and he nodded. She sighed and patted him on the head before looking at the Orc, who smiled and handed her a small bag, which Nessa took.

 Chapter 93: Race to the town

    Nessa transfored into her fox form and rushed away after baiting Akio with a race, and he chased her down.

    They had a lot of fun racing back home, but while running through the forest''s street, they noticed a carriage passing by and Nessa''s eyes widened as she was about to run right into it, but Akio dashed towards her, grabbed her using his mouth and the carriage swayed as he dashed into the forest then ced her down while panting and they peeked at the carriage and saw it was fine then sighed in relief.

    "We are saved," Akio said and Nessa looked at him and sighed.

    "You helped me back there, thank you," She said and he looked at her.

    "You are wee, and I did say I would protect you no matter what, mydy," He replied, and she jumped onto his back while he looked at her.

    "Are you giving up already?" He inquired, and she chuckled.

    "I am, you win; I became careless, and you rescued me," He chuckled and rushed off, and she ced her head against him as they passed by, gazing at the beautiful scenery.

    "Are you sleeping?" He asked, and she smiled.

    "No, I''m not," she replied, "the view I''m getting here is just nice and peaceful, thank you, Akio." He sighed.

    "There''s no need to thank me; this is entirely yours to im, isn''t it?" He asked and she nced at him.

    "You guys really want me to take everything other than those that are imed by the good guys huh?" She asked.

    "It''s better that way, many people want thisnd, it''s also one of the most fertile, anything can grow here, we won''t need anyone, mydy," He responded.

    [Master, he ispletely correct about thisnd; if any royal gets their hands on it and a chance to farm it, they will take it, because the magic within thisnd will make everything perfect.]

    "I understand, and I promise that I will im it, that I will be the leader that I want to be, I will also have those dreams wille true," She said and Akio looked at her before walking down a hill and stopping where she opened her eyes and looked ahead of them at the beautiful flower field, and she gasped when she saw how they were shimmering due to the sunlight.

    Nessa dismounted Akio and assumed her human form, gazing at the flowers and smiling at the sparkles they emitted even during the day.

    "Aren''t they wonderful, day?" Akio inquired.

    "Yes, they are, they are fantastic, thank you very much," She replied.

    "There''s no need to thank me; this is what thisnd can produce, mydy; this is yours," He said, and she exhaled deeply before turning to face him. Your source is |em|pyr.

    "Don''t worry, Akio, I will let the world know that this ce is off-limits to those with selfish desires," She replied, and he bowed his head to her as they heard howling and turned around to see the goblins and wolves passing by on the street through the forest not far from them, and she smiled as she transformed into her fox form and both she and AKio took off towards them.

    "I had no idea I''d see them," Akio said.

    "Likewise, they must have left town to go shopping, based on the sizes of the bags they are carrying with them," She replied.

    "You''re right, otherwise they wouldn''t have left like that," He said as they caught up to them and both of them jumped in front of them and roared, causing them to scream, and the wolves growled at them after throwing the goblins on their buttocks, and Nessa transformed to her human form, and they stared at her as she and Akioughed.

    "Lady Nessa, you''ve returned," One of the goblins said and when she looked at him, she saw it was Aion, and she smiled.

    "How are you guys doing? I hope you didn''t cause too much trouble for the others, Aion," She responded and he smiled nervously while rubbing the back of his head and she sighed.

    "As if I''d ever do something like that, are you really back or on your way somewhere else?" He inquired, and she turned to face Akio.

    "I''m back, I don''t need to go anywhere else right now, and I have news for the others as well," She replied and he happily jumped up, and she smiled.

    "It''s good to have you guys back home, shall we head back?" Aion asked, and Nessa smiled as she transformed into her fox form and ran away, and they raced after her, racing to get back to town.

    While returning to town, Nessa felt someone approaching them and gasped as she saw a giant Orc ahead of them. She crashed directly into the Orc, who caught her in its arms, and Aion and the others gasped as they stared at the creature before getting off their wolves and pointing swords at it.

    "I apologize," The Orc said, setting Nessa down, and she transformed into her human form, and the Orc gasped while staring at her when Nessa noticed it was a female of its kind who was covered in bruises.

    "Who or what are you?" Nessa stood up and smiled as she asked.

    "I am just a regr person, why are you hurt?" Nessa inquired as Aion tugged at her clothes and she looked at him.

    "What exactly is it, Aion?" He lowered his head when she asked.

    "Let''s not get involved with them; you haven''t heard what''s been going ontely," He responded.

    "Listen to him, youngdy; I''m fine; I will be on my way now," As they heard someone call out "Mommy," the woman turned around and saw a little male Orc running towards her, and she smiled and lifted him up in her arms.

    ''What exactly is going on here? She is hurt, and the child appears to be crying; are they in any trouble?'' While staring at them, Nessa wondered.

    [Master this could be due to the many changes that have urred within the forest as a result of the struggle for dominance.]

 Chapter 94: Developed town

    Nessa realized it had to be the result of the fight for dominance after hearing what the system said.

    "Remember, not everything is bad, Aion?" Nessa asked as she looked at him, and he sighed before smiling.

    "Okay, be careful," He responded and she patted him on the head before turning to the Orc.

    "Excuse me," Nessa said as they came to a halt and turned to face her.

    "How may I assist you, Miss?" Nessa sighed as she asked.

    "Are you in any kind of trouble?" Nessa inquired, and the woman smiled.

    "Aren''t you frightened of me child?" She asked.

    "Uh... I don''t see why I should be; you don''t appear to be a threat, and if you were, I''m pretty sure I could handle it; you''re hurt;e with us back to our town." As the woman stared at Nessa''s shimmering eyes, the child jumped out of her arms, and Nessa caught him.

    "He likes you, sure, I wille with you," She said as she lowered her head then Nessa gave her the child before walking away and the others followed.

    After more than a day of travelling together, the Orc still didn''t say anything about what happened to Nessa, and when the next morning arrived, they arrived at the town that both the Orc, Nessa, and Akio had left staring at since most of the things had changed.

    "What in the world happened here?" As they stared at the progress of the town, Akio wondered how much had been done in their absence.

    "What happened?" Nessa inquired, and Aion chuckled before taking a deep breath.

    "Lady Nessa has returned from her journey guys," He yelled, and everyone heard. They rushed to the entrance, and Nessa waved at them while smiling nervously.

    "You''re back, safe and sound," Riki said, bowing his head as he approached her.

    "Yes, I am, there is no need to do that Riki, raise your head up, please," She replied and he smiled, then raised up as Dalia rushed to her and hugged her tightly after which she patted the girl on the head.

    "I am d you are back in one piece," She said with a bright smile as Riki grabbed her by her arm and pulled her off of Nessa.

    "Lady Nessa, wee back," Tehitos, Zeitaz, Youthim and Isamu said as they approached her before bowing their heads and she exhaled deeply.

    "It''s good to be back guys," She replied as all of them turned to look at the Orc and Isamu started growling and Nessa stood before the Orc as they stared at her.

    "That''s enough, I have no idea what''s been going on, she isn''t evil, she has a child with her as well, please guys, let''s just talk about this," She said and Isamu sighed and calmed down before stepping back. Enjoy exclusives on m-vle-mp _yr.

    "All right, if that''s what you want, then so be it," Riki replied as they moved aside and Nessa entered the town, which had grown tremendously since she had left it.

    Most of the unfinished houses had beenpleted, and new ones were being built, and the bridge that connected the different sections of town had been finished and wasrge enough to carry heavy loads over.

    The fountain in the town center was being built, and lights had already been installed as a result of Nessa''s suggestion to use rune magic.

    The dwarves and other creatures did exactly what she wanted them to do, and now that Nessa was back, she was going to put her other ideas to use and build more things because she nned on taking over the entire forest before anyone else could, even though she knew it would not be easy.

    "Did we do everything the way it was supposed to be done, Lady Nessa?" Youthim asked as he approached her and she nced at him.

    "You guys did everything exactly the way it was supposed to be done, good job guys," She responded and they smiled brightly.

    "I''m sorry, but spring is almost over," She apologized, and they smiled at her.

    "It''s okay; there will be more toe, right?" Dalia inquired as Nessa stared at her, and she grinned then Nessa nodded.

    "Lady Nessa, we still have a lot more to do, bring your ideas to me when you are ready," Youthim said and she smiled at him.

    "Got it, I will do thatter on though, tell me, what has been going on?" She asked and they all turned to look at the Orc and she sighed.

    "Are you the nation''s leader?" The Orc asked.

    "Yes, I am; can you tell me what happened?" Nessa inquired.

    "A few months ago, the Orcs began attacking random viges, iming dominance for someone they work for; a guy also came here, wanting to im all of us; he wore all ck, just like the one who attacked our vigedy Nessa, they are causing a war," Riki responded, and Nessa gnashed her teeth as she lowered her head and looked at the Orc.

    "I don''t know about the guy in all ck, but you don''t know the whole story, there are two opposing teams, the Orcs that attacked are working for the bad guys, but the ones that are fighting them off at a loss is my vige, we now have one thousand one hundred Orcs now, they have taken shelter in our town, they are scared we might lose, if we do, the bad set will gain dominace."

    "A great lord for Orcs will be created, one like no other and the one leading them is my husband''s brother, we are all at stake, my people did nothing wrong, I left, seeking help and my son followed," She exined and they all looked at each other.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know about that; we only heard about the ones attacking, the guy that came here is serious as well, they threatened to wipe out everything in their path as well," Riki said and Nessa looked at him with as tears streamed down the Orc''s cheek and her son hugged her as Nessa looked at them, knowing that she couldn''t just stand there and do nothing.

 Chapter 95: To the village

    "What is this?" Nessa asked while looking at the bag and Liya approached her.

    "This is a snack bag, in case you guys get hungry, there is enough for all of you," Liya responded and Nessa patted her on the head and she smiled brightly.

    "Thank you, Liya," She said.

    "You are wee, mydy," She replied as Aion approached her and tapped her on her hand.

    "Lady Nessa," He said and she looked at him.

    "What''s the matter, Aion?" She asked.

    "Be careful and make sure to always return," He responded with a smile and she patted him on the head.

    "I won''t be long, will be back here before a week, don''t worry," She said and he looked at her.

    "All right, we will wait for your return," He replied.

    "Lady Nessa, I need to check something with you; could you please give me a minute?" Youthim asked as he approached her, she nodded and went to him, where he showed her the sketches they had made of the other things that were being built.

    "Is everything the way you want it?" Are the spacing and designs suitable for you?" Youthim inquired, and Nessa smiled then nodded and he sighed in relief.

    "Good," he said, "at least we''re on time and on track."

    "Don''t worry about time, you guys don''t have to rush, when I get back, I will help create the n to expand the town," She replied.

    "Okay, we will be waiting, our town looks a bit more modern than other towns, I am happy," He said and she chuckled.

    "I am d you guys are satisfied as well," She replied and he bowed his head.

    "Lady Nessa, you guys be careful," Dalia warned.

    "We will be," Nessa replied as she waved at them and they waved back, then she left with the Orc and her child, as well as Akio, heading to their vige, which was far past Nessa''s town, behind the mountain ranges.

    After a while of walking, the baby Orc began crying, and no matter how hard his mother tried, he would not stop. Nessa then Nessa smiled while looking at Akio.

    "May I have him for a moment?" Nessa inquired.

    "Sure," She replied before handing Nessa her child, whom Nessa smiled at, and the child looked at her before she grinned and ced him on Akio''s back because he was neither big nor small, but rather looked like a normal wolf, perfect for carrying the child on his back.

    After cing the child on his back, he stopped crying andid back on Akio''s back and the wolf nced at Nessa. see NovelFire,em,pyr for more

    "He stopped crying; look after him in the meantime, you are soft," She said, and he sighed.

    "Fine," He replied and the Orc chuckled.

    "Thank you both," She said.

    "No problem," They replied and the woman looked up at the trees as they walked the narrow path through the forest.

    "Even some of the trees in this forest are beautiful; if they were going to use the forest for good, sure, we can share, but..." She mumbled, and Nessa sighed as she looked at her.

    "I understand, they only want it for their own selfish needs, and to be honest, I''m doing this on my own selfish whim as well," Nessa said, and the Orc chuckled.

    "Your actions will benefit the majority of us, whether selfish or not, we all get a better life, one simr to humans, we couldn''t ask for more because we couldn''t even dream of having a life as nice, that more than enough for us," She replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "You are all kind-hearted, so far, I have to live up to your expectations," Nessa said and the woman smiled then patted Nessa on her shoulders.

    "I believe they will stand by your side no matter what happens; we don''t have much faith in people, but you are a different story; you changed them," She replied, and Nessa smiled before turning to look at Akio, who nodded as the child slept on his back.

    "Would you like something to eat?" Nessa inquired as she removed the bag from her back, opened it, and handed them food.

    "Do you think we will get there by tomorrow afternoon?" Nessa asked.

    "I believe we will arrive sooner; once he agrees, we will begin moving immediately; staying there will only lead to more trouble and death," She responded, and Nessa sighed and lowered her head, knowing that many creatures in thend will face a lot of trouble if they don''t want their homes taken away from them.

    "Do you think some of the other creatures will want to join you, Lady Nessa?" She inquired.

    "To be honest, I don''t really know," she replied, "but for now, I can say that this is worth a shot; if they refuse and continue to refuse to listen, it will be their fault."

    "You are a good person, and we will never forget it; even if they don''t agree, you don''t me yourself; at the very least, you tried to help them," Nessa smiled as the Orc spoke.

    They walked for hours and took breaks in between, but when night fell, they stopped between tworge trees in the forest and sat down, then Nessa stretched off and Akio sat beside her, along with the Orc and the child.

    "Time flew by really fast today," The Orc said, and Nessa nodded as she looked up at the night sky.

    "Yeah, it sure did," She yawned, and the woman smiled as she looked at her.

    "Lady Nessa, if you''re tired, you can sleep, it''s gettingte, there is no need to stay up," The Orc said, and Nessa nced at her.

    [Master the vige is not far away from where you are currently at, you will get there within no time, there is nothing hostile around you guys right now, and you need to rest.]

    "I see, well, I''ll get some sleep, don''t wander off," Nessa said, and the Orc nodded. Nessa fell asleep but began falling aside, and the Orc was about to move when Akioid where her head had fallen and she smiled as she held onto him.

 Chapter 96: Their village

    That night, Nessa slept alongside Akio and the Orc kept watch but thenter on, after a while of resting, Akio woke up and looked at the Orc who smiled at him.

    "You can sleep now if you want; I''ll keep watch," Akio said, and the Orc sighed.

    "I will sleep in a few, to be honest, I am not really tired, tell me, Akio, I trust your leader, she is a great person, but how much do you guys trust her?" She asked and Akio looked at Nessa then sighed.

    "We all trust her with our lives, we won''t think a second if she asks us to fight alongside her putting our lives on the line, we won''t mind, we will always heed her," He responded and the Orc sighed in relief.

    "Good, that''s really good to hear, I think anyone with a good heart will be able to do that for someone like her, trusting someone blindly is difficult, but obviously she''s worth it," She said, and Akio nodded.

    "They all want her to be careful because they all want her to return, that will be no home with her around, we know this is a dangerous world and she is..." He reacted.

    "I know she is still very young, but brilliant," The Oc said and Akio agreed as the woman fell asleep with her child who slept beside her, hugging his mother and Akio kept watch after that.

    The next morning, when they woke up, Nessa stretched off and Akio looked at her before she smiled and passed her hand on his head.

    "Good morning, guys," She said.

    "Good morning," They replied.

    "d to see you slept well,dy Nessa," The Orc said as the child ran up to her and hugged her tightly, and she smiled before patting his back and standing up.

    "Sorry, he has taken a liking to you," She added.

    "That''s fine, he''s a sweet child; let''s eat and then leave, or do you want to eat on the way?" Nessa inquired, and they exchanged nces.

    "There''s nothing wrong with eating while doing so, but the sooner we get there, the better." Nessa nodded after the woman replied.

    "You are correct, we will eat while traveling; thest thing we want right now is to arrive and..." Nessa replied, and the woman smiled.

    "It''s okay, mydy, I know," She replied as Nessa walked off and they followed her.

    "Here," Nessa said as she passed them food and drink, which they took.

    While eating, the child stretched and peeked at Akio, who looked at him and smiled at Nessa.

    "Akio, he seems to like you very much as well," She said.

    "Yes, mydy, I can see that quite clearly," He replied, and she chuckled before picking up the child and cing him on Akio''s back.

    "He''s adorable," Nessa said.

    "Yes, cute," Replied Akio, and Orcughed.

    "I never expected to have such a free child, he just does what he wants," She said, and Nessa smiled.

    "That''s nice though, you have to let them grow," She replied and the Orc nodded.

    "You are right, but I hope these kids don''t have to grow up with the world like this, I want them to have a good life, grow up freely without constantly fearing for their lives, I want all of us to just be free and I think the ce you are building will be able to give us that, let him grow up in an environment suitable for him, where he can roam free and not worry," She said and Nessa smiled then looked at the child.

    ''I wish the same for them, I wish for children not to grow up without their parents, but that''s something none of us can control,'' Nessa sighed.

    Discover more at NovelFirempy _r.

    "I understand, it''s only natural to think that way with the world we live in," Nessa replied and the Orc nodded.

    After several hours, they finally made it beyond the mountain ranges, where they saw the Orc vige ahead of them, and Nessa smiled.

    "Well, let''s go," The woman said as she walked away and Nessa followed her quietly.

    The Orcs looked at them as they entered the vige, and Nessa looked around at the space they were living in and didn''t like it one bit and felt sorry for them.

    "You are back," A male Orc said as he approached the woman then they all turned, looking at Nessa sternly and she sighed.

    "Don''t stare at me like that," She said.

    "Where is my husband?" The woman asked.

    "I''m right here," Arge built Orc said as he approached them, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Nessa, and Akio stood in front of her as his eyes widened and he sighed.

    "Who exactly is she?" Her husband inquired.

    "She is the one who helped me when I wasn''t looking so good, she is a good person, I even went to her home and was warmly weed by the people after, they thought we were the evil Orcs, but that misunderstanding, I cleared up and she made a proposal which I epted and would like to talk to you about," She replied, and her husband sighed.

    "Fine,e in," He said as he walked away and Nessa followed him, then his wife patted her on the shoulder and she smiled as they sat down on the soft grass outside his home and they all looked at Nessa and his wife.

    "What is this about helping and making a proposal?" He inquired.

    "Have you heard of the growing monster nation?" The woman asked.

    "I have, but why?" He inquired.

    "She is their leader and she has made an offer," She replied and his eyes widened as he stared at Nessa.

    "This young girl?" He asked and she along with his son nodded and he sighed.

    "I apologize and thank you for assisting my wife, but right now we have bigger concerns; there is a fight that we must win," He said as he turned away from Nessa, who smiled at him, knowing he was only concerned with his people''s best interests, which is what a good leader should always think about.

 Chapter 97: Convinced

    After hearing the Orc''s response and understanding, Nessa decided that she will return to the town with the Orcs no matter what.

    "You won''t win this fight like this," Nessa said and he looked at her with a desperate look in his eyes and she sighed.

    "I will give you the reasons why you can''t, you are not strong enough, they have powers you don''t and you are outnumbered, you will lose no matter how much of a fight you put up, but I won''t lose," She said as his eyes trembled while staring at Nessa and saw nothing but a true desire and confidence.

    "See, not only do I have those with powers that are powerful, I can fight myself and guarantee a win, I have the now evolved ogres by my side, goblins, foxes whose leader has powers along with my wolves, him, he has powers as well, there is so way, I will lose and let them take what I am building," Nessa said as she passed her hand over Akio''s head and the woman smiled while nodding.

    "Is this correct?" Her husband asked, and she turned to face him.

    "Yes, it is more than true; we have not been living a great life; she has offered us a good life within her home in exchange for our loyalty; she wants to be our leader, and I believe this is for the best; I don''t want my child to grow up like this, and we can''t afford to lose," He lowered his head after she responded before looking at Nessa, who smiled at him.

    "You are young, but you understand how these things work, and you are determined; you gained the trust of creatures who will rarely trust anyone, which only someone worthy can gain," He said.

    "My town will always be in danger from those who want thisnd; I assure you that you will all have a better life; all I ask is that if anything happens, you help defend the town; and because there are so many of you, we need a lot more houses, we are going to expand more; I want you to help build them; we need the hands, of course, only if you ept." He smiled and bowed his head, and everyone else, including the woman and her child, followed him.

    "I now pledge my full loyalty to you and only you, our new leader, we will also help build our future home, no offer could be better for us than this one," He said as the sun began to set, and she smiled. Find joy at m,v,l,e,mpy,r.

    "Raise your heads," She replied, then he raised up and she smiled.

    "I am d, you will not regret this decision, also I intend to take all of thends that don''t have anyone living on them and I will form alliances with those who are willing to, I am going to build a nation, one only dreamed about, I don''t care what race we have, as long as we are happy and I won''t let anyone stop me from doing so," She said as his eyes shook along with the woman''s then they smiled, feeling relieved to hear that.

    "We look forward to working with you, mydy," They said.

    "Same here, let''s build a wonderful ce together," She replied with a grin and they smiled brightly with their eyes filled with hopes once more.

    "Lady Nessa, it''s gettingte; should we leave now or in the morning?" Nessa sighed after the woman asked.

    "Well, I didn''t expect to persuade you guys so quickly, so I guess it''s best if we leave in the morning," She responded and the woman chuckled.

    "Lady Nessa, I know it won''t take much convincing, we don''t trust people easily, but you are an exception, you gained the trust of really stubborn creatures and you are honest, you are the only person who I think is suited to be the leader of a nation like the one we all want to see, it doesn''t matter if you think you are being selfish, others will gain from it as well, other would have just used us," The woman said and Nessa smiled.

    "I don''t know you that well, but your eyes are more than convincing," her husband added. "I believe the same as my wife, it doesn''t matter if it''s a selfish action."

    "Thank you, I will build the trust between us as time goes by, I have a lot to take care of, I will see my nationplete, our dreams," She replied and they smiled.

    "We''re looking forward to seeing that as well,dy Nessa, so we''ll leave until the morning?" The woman''s husband asked.

    "Yes, you guys can start packing what you need to carry, the others back in town will be preparing for your arrival, is it okay for you to stay in reallyfortable tents until the houses are finished?" She inquired, and they smiled, then nodded, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Good, I am d I got this over with, I am afraid I would have had to wait a while," She said and theyughed.

    "Get some rest, mydy, we will get you something to eat," The guy replied.

    "Thank you, but there is no need for that, I am not hungry, I will just get some sleep, then we will leave in the morning," She said.

    "As you wish," He replied with a smile before turning away and looking up at the night sky, tears welling up in his eyes, while his wife looked at him and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Are you all right?" He gave her a sidelong nce before patting her on the head.

    "We will finally be able to provide a good life for him; thank you for epting her offer and bringing her here; I am extremely happy." He responded, and they hugged, and Nessa smiled while looking at them before feeding Akio and eating a snack because she was hungry.

    "You did it again," Lady Nessa," Akio said and she smiled and then patted him on the head before looking up at the night sky before exhaling deeply.

 Chapter 98: New home

    That night, Nessa talked to the Orcs, getting to know them better and telling them about her town and her ns, and they were even more amazed because they had never seen anyone with such lofty goals before.

    Nessa went to sleep in the woman''s house with her family after talking with them for a while.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off, then got up and left their home where she saw that most of the Orcs were ready to go and she smiled.

    m-vl _e mpY _r exclusive content

    "Good morning guys," She said and they looked at her smiling.

    "Good morningdy Nessa, just a few more minutes and we will be ready to go," She replied.

    "It''s fine, you guys can take your time, there is no rush," She said as Akio approached her and she looked at him.

    "Did you sleep well, Akio?" He looked at her before taking a deep breath.

    "I''m relieved we''re getting them to move," He responded, and she chuckled before patting him on the head.

    "Yeah, they will be able to even sleep better, after this I cannot believe how much more I have to do when I think about it," She said.

    "It is not easy to build a nation, mydy," As the woman''s husband approached Nessa, she looked at him and smiled at her.

    "You''re quiterge," Shemented, and heughed.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa; I am strong as well; I hope we all do great things together from now on," He replied, and she smiled.

    "I''m looking forward to that; making alliances will help us, and since I''m already allied with another kingdom, I''m aiming for another, so you guys don''t have to worry about food and so on," She said as they stared at her.

    "Wow, we didn''t know that, must have taken a lot of effort to convince them," The guy replied and she smiled.

    "I would say yes and no to that at the same time, not all humans are miserable, they were not that difficult to persuade, and they want to help because some want to live in peace with all of us," She said as everyone surrounded her and she left staring at them because they were numerous.

    "That''s great to know; are you guys ready?" The man inquired.

    "Yeah," They replied, and Nessa sighed and walked away.

    "Let''s go to your new homes," She said and they followed her out of their vige.

    Nessa turned back and looked at the vige along with them and smiled before moving forward, heading to their new home, which they wanted to help build so that they could have a good life without having to struggle.

    While they were walking, Nessa noticed the little boy and took him from his mother, cing him on Akio''s back and he hugged him.

    "See?" Nessa asked and Akio exhaled deeply.

    "I see, he is very cute," He responded and she chuckled.

    "Lady Nessa, are the ones back there okay with us joining in?" Asked the husband and she nced at him and then smiled.

    "They''re all excited for it and to see what happens in the future, we can''t let them down, though you guys are a nice addition, it''s going to be the home of different kinds, I don''t care what others say, I''m going to make our nation the one with great things that are both modern and mixed in with all of the different cultures, no one will be left out," She responded and they smiled.

    "This is going to be a lot of fun, I can''t wait, we will give it our all, that''s a promise," He said, and she nodded, then looked at Akio, and the child then patted Akio on the head, and he looked at her.

    They traveled for more than a day, taking rests in between and doing what they needed to do, and when they arrived back at the town, it was almost night, and the Orcs left staring at it because they had never seen such a beautiful ce where monsters could coexist peacefully.

    "Everyone has arrived," A young goblin yelled, and the others rushed to the entrance, bowing to Nessa, who smiled.

    "We''re back," Nessa announced.

    "Wee home, are these our new members?" Riki inquired as he approached her, and she gave him a sidelong nce.

    "They are, let us greet them warmly, and how about we prepare dinner together?" He smiled and nodded when she asked.

    "Come on in, guys," Nessa said as they entered town, and everyone weed them, and at that moment, nothing but smiles could be seen on their faces because they were overjoyed to finally have a nice ce to call home.

    "Do I get to help you guys prepare the food, Lady Nessa?" Liya inquired as she approached Nessa, who looked at her and nodded.

    "Can you get the really big pots for me? We''ll be doing hot pots, which will be perfect for everyone and there will be plenty for them," She responded.

    "Got it, I''ll go get it," Liya said, and Dalia went to assist her while the goblin chef and a few others gathered other ingredients to start cooking.

    "Ready to cook? We have got nice meat today, thanks to Aion and the others," Nesa said as she looked at the goblin chef who doesn''t talk much but nodded and she patted him on the shoulder.

    After some time, Dalia and Liya returned with tworge pots, and Riki and the others lit the fire before putting the pots on.

    "Are you going to help us cook as well, Riki?" Nessa inquired, and he smiled as he looked at her.

    "You see, mydy, I can''t cook," He replied and she chuckled.

    "It''s fine, I am just messing around," She said as the Orc woman approached her.

    "Can I assist you?" Nessa smiled as she asked.

    "Rx, there''s no need to be nervous; this is your home now, everyone here is your own, let loose and enjoy yourselves, and yes, you can help, we can use it because some can''t cook," Nessa responded, and they all startedughing as Riki smiled before they all began cooking.

 Chapter 99: Dropped by

    While they were cooking Nessa heard a bell ring and when she turned around, she saw a light on top of the hill.

    "Guys, I''ll be right back," Nessa said.

    "Okay," They replied, then she went to the hill and saw it was Kurson.

    "You..." She said and he looked at her before smiling.

    "You don''t look that happy to see me, but that''s fine, I just came to check in, seems like the poption here just keeps growing," He replied as he looked down at the town and smiled.

    "Yes, they all wanted a home, I am giving it to them, also if you are here to give money, I am sorry but I will not take it, I am grateful, you know I am, but we have enough money and with the alliances that will be formed, we will start conducting our own businesses, bringing in money our own way," She said and he chuckled before looking at her.

    "That''s a good approach, trading and so on will get you a lot of things, did you manage to get an ally?" He inquired.

    "Yeah, a wealthy and good one as well, thanks to you," She replied, and he sighed.

    "I''m not sure about that, I may have sent you there, but you are the one who put in the hard work, you earned it, which means you got it yourself, well done," He said, and she smiled.

    "Thank you," She replied to which he sighed.

    "So you''re not going to take any money?" "I have too much for myself; keep it somewhere in case you run into trouble and might need it in the future," He said, and she sighed.

    "You really don''t give up, why are you here? I don''t believe you will just stop by to check in when there is always danger lurking around, Kurson," She replied.

    "You are correct, I am not one to be out and about like this, but I wanted to see how things were going, your name is spreading except, people think it''s a guy not a girl building the nation because people passing by never saw your face," He said as she stared at him, unsure what to say, and she chuckled.

    "Think I am a guy? I guess to people in this world Nessa can belong to both a guy and a girl," She replied and heughed.

    "Exactly, but don''t you think that''s beneficial?" He inquired, and she gave him a sidelong nce.

    "Yeah, it''s better if they don''t know what I look like yet, and I have to say, the fox form I got from my abilities is useful," He nodded after she responded.

    "Of course it is, it allows you to see the world in a different light, right?" He asked.

    "Exactly, well, everything is going well for us except there is one problem," She responded

    "The one with the evil Orc leader and the man in ck?" He inquired, and she looked at him.

    "Yes, that problem; I am not going to let them have their way; for the time being, I will learn to control and possibly master my powers; I want to see how strong I can be." She replied and he smiled.

    "Believe me when I say that you are strong, you can face them head-on as long, you just have to know how to use your powers," He said and she smiled.

    "Well, I''ll get stronger, I''ll protect them no matter what, this is my home and I''m not going to let anyone im it," She replied, and Kurson breathed a sigh of relief.

    "That''s good to know, and you''re like a little sister to me, so if you need anything, call me, and even if I am not free, I''lle to help you," He said, and she smiled.

    "It''s good to know I can count on you; you''ve been a great help to me; I''m looking forward to the day when you ept toe and live here, Kurson," She replied and he looked up at the night sky.

    "I, too, am looking forward to that day, Nessa, though I doubt it wille any sooner," He exhaled deeply.

    "Yeah, thought you might say that Kurson, do you think I will be able to keep this ce standing?" She asked as they looked down at the town.

    "You have the Orcs on your side as well?" He asked.

    "Yeah," She responded.

    "You''ll be able to keep it standing, and I''m sure they won''t let it fall either, because you gave them a home, and I''m sure they''ll say no matter what, we''ll protect it," He said, and she smiled.

    "I hope that''s the case," She replied and he patted her on the shoulder.

    "I''m sure they will, but don''t you need to get back to them, Nessa?" He inquired.

    "Yeah, I have to, we''re having hot pot, there''s enough for everyone and probably a little extra," She replied, and he looked at her.

    "You want me to go down there with you, don''t you?" He asked and she grinned.

    "Nope, I never said anything like that," She responded as his eyes narrowed while looking at her.

    "Hey, I am having a bad feeling, what are you up to?" He asked.

    "Huh? What are you talking about? I''m not up to anything; I''m just telling you, Kurson, there''s no need to get worked up over nothing." He stared at her.

    "Nessa, I think it''s time I get going," He said and she looked at him then lowered her head.

    "Are you sure you''re noting to dinner?" He sighed and looked down at the town before returning his gaze to her.

    [Master, you can catch him off guard and get him there by using shadow movement.]

    "Fine, I understand, also Kurson, if you want to go you can go, I won''t force you to stay, it would have been nice if you could though, I will see you soon, maybe," She said with a smirk on her face, looking at him as her eyes glowed blue and the shadow beneath him began to expand, and by the time he realized it, he was already sucked in.

 Chapter 100: Cunning

    After a minute, they both appeared in the center of town, where everyone was, and they left staring at Nessa and Kurson, who sighed when he noticed them staring at him.

    "Nessa," He said, and she gave him a sidelong nce.

    "Yes, Kurson," She replied as he rested his hands on her shoulders.

    "You are quite cunning," He said, and she chuckled before patting him on the shoulder.

    "You should have just epted toe; otherwise, this would not have happened," She replied.

    "Who is this, Lady Nessa?" Dalia inquired as she approached.

    "Everyone, this is my dear friend Kurson, he dropped by to see how we were doing and this time decided to stay for dinner," She announced and they all smiled.

    They said, "Wee, Kurson."

    "Hello," He replied as Nessa looked at him.

    "Kurson," She said.

    "What is it now?" He asked as she grabbed him by his arm and ced him to sit with Riki and the others by a table.

    "Guys, treat him well, and show him that you are not what people say," She said.

    "We can get a little monstrous," Riki replied, smirking, as Dalia tapped him on the back of the head.

    "True, but don''t scare her friend away," Dalia said, and Kurson chuckled.

    "It''s fine, nothing like that will scare me off; I''m not easily scared, right Nessa?" Kurson inquired.

    "I won''t put that past you, Kurson," She responded and heughed along with them.

    "I think you guys can figure out who the truly monstrous one is around here," Kurson said, and Riki patted him on the shoulder.

    "I understand, let''s eat, is the food nearly ready?" Riki inquired, and Liya turned to face him.

    "Don''t rush us, Riki; do you want toe and cook here?" She asked.

    "No thanks, you do your thing, but hurry it up, I am hungry," He responded as her brows twitched and Nessa chuckled as she approached Liya.

    "Rx, I will help you guys finish it," Nessa said then Liya smiled and they began finishing off the food.

    After a little while, they finally finished and everyone got up to take their own food and Nessa handed Kurson a te and he smiled at her.

    "Thanks, for this and for pulling me here," He said and she chuckled.

    "You are wee, they are lovely, aren''t they?" She asked and he looked back at then before exhaling deeply.

    "They are great, I have never mixed between them before, but now, I get to understand more," He responded as she took her share of the food and then went to sit with the others.

    "Are youing to live here as well, Kurson?" Kurson looked at Zeitaz when he asked.

    "I can''t, not yet, I have responsibilities as well, I have to fulfill them, I can''t just let them be, I hope toe here to live here someday, that is, if the offer is still valid until then?" Kurson responded as he looked at Nessa, who was eating then she nced at him and smiled.

    "Kurson, as long as this ce exists, so does my offer; you are always wee here; don''t make me repeat myself time and time again; it will always be a yes," They smiled after hearing her response.

    "That''s good to know," Zeitaz said, "and we''ll wait for the day when you decide it''s time for you to live here as well."

    "All right, now that that''s settled, I''m going to keep eating because I''m hungry," Nessa replied, and theyughed.

    "You need to eat more, that''s still not enough," Riki said and Nessa looked at him.

    "Do I look like an elephant? I can''t eat too much but give me ice cream and I''ll eat way more than I should," She responded and he grinned.

    "Queen of ice creams, will we get that here as well?" Dalia asked and Nessa smiled.

    "I will bring all of those things to you guys and more, as well as the best food, I have a lot to show you guys, but we have time, we will go slow, for the time being, we will go one by one snd two by two," They nodded as she responded.

    While Nessa finished eating her food, she stretched off and she smiled.

    "Are you sleepy?" Kurson asked and she nced at him.

    "Nope, just feeling a bitzy, it''s been a while since I haven''t had much to do to be honest, now, where am I heading next within thisnd?" She asked.

    "We''ll figure that outter, but for now, I think you should catch your breath," Tehitos responded, and Nessa sighed, knowing she needed to rest because she had been doing too much with little breaktely.

    "You are right, I will just rx a bit and continue building in the meantime, we are going to take it slow," She said and they nodded.

    "Are you staying the night, Kurson?" Dalia inquired, and he sighed.

    "I''ve been gone for a while now without saying anything to anyone, so no, unfortunately, I can''t," He replied.

    "Do you have a family?" When Nessa asked, he looked at her.

    "I''m not sure how to respond to that one right now, but please ept my apologies." She sighed and patted him on the shoulder after hearing his response.

    "You overthink a little too much," She said and he smiled.

    "You are not mad?" He asked.

    "I have no reason to be angry; it only takes a few more to make me angry," She responded, and he chuckled before they got up.

    "Well, I have got to head back now, it''s getting toote," He said and she smiled.

    "We understand, get back safely, sorry for tricking you as well," She replied and he scoffed.

    "It''s fine, there is no need to apologize, I had fun hanging out with you guys, something different for a change so thanks," He said.

    "You are wee, I hope to see you again, soon bro," She replied.

    "I hope to see you guys soon as well, until then I hope you all take care and please be careful, a lot has changed already, especially here, bye," He said with smiled and patted her on the shoulder before disappearing.

 Chapter 101: To clean up

    After Kurson left Nessa started feeling sleepy and she looked at the others.

    "I will help you guys clean up, then I will go to sleep," She said as they exchanged nces and Dalia approached her then leaned in closer and Nessa pulled back a little.

    "What are you up to, Dalia?" She asked as a smirk appeared on Dalia''s face.

    "We will clean this up ourselves, we are not tired and there are too many of us so we will finish faster, go get some rest, you have done enough for a while, sheesh," She responded and Nessa sighed.

    "Lady Nessa, she is right," Tehitos said and Nessa looked at the rest of them as they agreed with her then she smiled.

    "Are you sure?" She asked.

    "Yes," They responded then she sighed.

    "All right, I will listen to you guys, I will go call it a night, you guys make sure to get some rest as well," She said.

    "Don''t you worry, just go ahead and get some rest we will handle this and we will also get our rest," Riki replied.

    "Okay, then I will leave the rest to you guys, good night," She said.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," They replied with a bow, then she smiled before leaving.

    "She is working very hard to make this dreame true; we must give it our all as well," The Orc woman said as her husband approached her.

    "You are correct, and we intend to give it our all; after all, no matter how hard we work, the one who has to ensure everything is in order is her," Her husband replied.

    "You''re both correct, we''ve already aplished a lot in thest few months, and most of this should be finished by next year," Riki said.

    "Exactly, we will only continue to build if more peoplee here to live, and we will also build businesses, she has a lot nned," Youthim replied, and they nodded.

    "Oh, I forgot to mention one more thing," Nessa said as she rushed up to them, causing them to jump before turning to face her.

    "What are you still doing here, Lady Nessa?" Liya asked.

    "I forgot to tell them something, so I came to do that," She responded as they stared at her.

    "What did youe to tell them?" Riki asked.

    "I came to tell them that I will be naming all of them tomorrow," She responded as they stared at her, jaw dropped.

    [You do realize you''ll have to name each Orc individually, right?]

    "I do," She mumbled.

    "Do you realize, Lady Nessa, that they have to be named individually?" Riki asked.

    "Yes, but that''s not a problem; it''s better than not having a name and confusing others when they try to contact you but don''t have a name; it''s worth it," She responded, and Riki smiled.

    "Are you certain?" The woman''s husband inquired, and Nessa smiled at them.

    "Yes, I am certain, this had already been decided, and nothing can change it now; starting tomorrow morning, I will begin naming all of you, regardless of how long it takes while the others do what they must," She replied as they continued to stare at her, unsure what to say, and Dalia and the others began tough.

    "Rx, consider it a gift from your new leader, because no matter what is said now, she won''t listen," Riki said before patting the guy on the shoulder, and they sighed before smiling at Nessa.

    "If that''s what you truly want,dy Nessa then we will humbly ept the names you give us," The guy said as he bowed his head and Nessa smiled.

    "That''s more like it, I will see you guys in the morning, bye," She replied then went to her house and they looked at each other.

    "If you''re not used to her yet, that''s fine; with time, you''ll fully understand how she goes about things; she is also very stubborn, but I assure you that whatever she said to you guys, that''s what she intends to do; she intends to make this ce shine," Riki said, and they smiled.

    "We''re fine with it; we just hope we can provide enough," The woman replied.

    "I agree with her;dy Nessa is one-of-a-kind, and we hope to assist in any way we can," The guy added, and they smiled before turning to look at the others who were finishing their meals.

    "Guys," Zeitaz said, and they all looked at him.

    "Will you guys help us clean up as well?" He asked as Aion looked at the others who nodded then he smiled.

    "Sure, we''ll help, there''s a lot of cleaning up to do, but it doesn''t matter, let''s just get started or we''ll be here all night," Aion responded, and theyughed.

    "Are you all nning to pitch in as well?" The guy asked the other Orcs who agreed to help, and they all got up and started working while Nessa changed her clothes and went to freshen up.

    Nessa changed into her nightgown after finishing her bath, which had all been done by the dwarf and a few of the goblins who were learning sewing and so on; getting clothes was no problem because they were all talented, and half of the clothes they created looked more modern than the ones others were used to seeing.

    She got into bed after changing and stretched out while yawning.

    "If you sense anything happening, you will tell me right?" Nessa asked.

    [Of course, I will, that is my duty to you, master; rest now, and then you can begin mastering your abilities, which you have yet to use.]

    After hearing the system''s response, Nessa chuckled.

    "I know and I will master them, I will," she said. "There is a lot on the line now, I am not going to lose, I will make sure that all of our dreamse true, I will make the nation I want to and form alliances with those who will benefit us and those who ept us for what we are, I will not let anyone talk down on us, good night."

    [Good night,dy Nessa, and sweet dreams.]

 Chapter 102: Youngsters energy

    When Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched, then got out of bed and went to freshen up because she didn''t want to waste time since she had a lot of Orcs to name and it would probably take a while.

    Nessa got dressed after finishing her morning routine, then left her house to meet the others who had already started working at their usual time every day.

    "Good morning, guys," She said.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," The citizens replied and she smiled.

    "Good morning, had breakfast as yet, mydy?" Aion asked as he approached her and she smiled.

    "Good morning and no, I think I will just have fruits, I ate a lotst night," She responded.

    "I see, then I will go get you the best of the best," He said as he rushed off and she chuckled.

    "He''s so energetic, so early in the morning, good morning," Youthim said as he approached Nessa and she nced at him.

    "Good morning, and you are correct, but you old guys just need something to boost your energy," She replied and heughed.

    "You youngsters are really energetic," He said and she chuckled as The Orc''s approached her and they wished each other a good morning.

    "Did you guys sleep well in the tentsst night?" She asked.

    "Yes, we did, they are big and veryfortable," The guy responded and Nessa sighed, feeling a bit relieved.

    "Well, I am going to eat while naming you guys, by the way, did you all have breakfast already?" She asked.

    "Yes, we did, to be honest, it''s been a while since we have been this rxed," The guy responded and she smiled.

    "Well, I''m d you guys were able to escape the stress; don''t worry, I''ll get to that matter soon as soon as possible after all, they wille to cause a ruckus; for now, just sit back and enjoy," Aion rushed up to her and nearly collided with her, but Riki grabbed his cor and held him back, and Aion sighed before looking at him.

    "Thank you for saving us from a collision," Aion said.

    "You are wee, you wild horse," He replied, then released him, and Aion handed Nessa a bowl of various fruits, which she took before smiling.

    "Thank you, Aion," She said and he grinned.

    "Thisnd is full of great thingsdy Nessa, all you have to do now is ask and I will get more if you wone, enjoy," He replied and she smiled then patted him on the head and he left.

    "He has taken more than a liking to you as well, well not just him," Youthim said as Nessa stretched off and looked at the Orcs staring at her, and Dalia patted her on the shoulder as she approached them.

    "You are right to eat while naming them; not only will this take a long time, but you will need a lot of rest after this," Riki said.

    [He is correct; it will take you two to three days or probably less to fully recover your lost energy after naming all of them, master.]

    "I know, well, I''m still sticking to my decision," She replied as Liya brought her a chair and she sat down as she began eating her fruits and looked around at the Orcs who had gathered to be named.

    "Well, are you guys ready?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, we are,'' They responded and she smiled while eating.

    "All right, I''ll start with you two and work my way back," Nessa said as the wife and child approached her and she looked at him.

    "The name the mother Vil and the child, Zoll," She said and they closed their eyes as their body glowed brown and she smiled.

    "Thank you," They replied, then moved aside and it was now the husband''s turn.

    "You are their leader, so I will give you a more than good one, I hope you like it, so your name will be Zilrud," She said before his body glowed.

    "Thank you very much,dy Nessa, I love it," He replied.

    "You are wee," She said with a smile then he moved aside with his family.

    Nessa then began naming all of the other Orcs, despite the fact that she was getting tired.

    As night fell, the others realized she was not going to stop and decided to have her leave those who had not yet been named until the next day.

    "Lady Nessa," Youthim approached her, and she wiped her eyes as she looked at him and the others.

    "I really think you should take a break now, eat your dinner, and go get some rest, you can continue tomorrow, there is a lot more," He said, and she looked over at the Orcs, who smiled.

    "It''s fine, go get some rest, we can wait," Zilrud said and she smiled.

    "Are you guys sure?" She asked and they looked at the other Orcs who nodded and Nessa got up then stretched off and smiled.

    "I''ll continue naming the rest of you tomorrow, first thing in the morning," She said, and they exchanged nces before turning to face her.

    [You are going to sleep for a while, that''s for sure.]

    "Are you sure about that,dy Nessa?" Dalia asked.

    "Yes, it''s fine, I want to get this over with so I can move on to our next task," She responded and Dalia sighed then patted her on the shoulder.

    "You definitely have an excess of energy," Dalia observed.

    "You young people," Youthim added, and Nessa chuckled.

    "I could give you some of my energy if you want," Nessa said.

    "No thanks, that amount of energy might keep me working all night," He replied, and theyughed. Liya then approached Nessa and handed her a te of food, which she epted.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You''re wee; no need to go cook right now; just eat and rest, you have had a long and enegery consuming day and you will have one tomorrow again, so get a good night''s rest, you more than deserve it and you did enough for a day," She replied and Nessa patted her on the back.

 Chapter 103: Almost done

    After hearing what they all had to say, Nessa went home to eat her food, then took a bath, changed into her nightgown, and went to bed, where she stretched off and yawned.

    [Master, you might be able to finish naming them by tomorrow night or the following morning.]

    "Miss Notice, the Orcs I named will evolve, correct?" She inquired.

    [Yes, they will evolve into high Orcs, which are much smarter than your average Orc; in other words, they are the superior form.]

    "I see, well, naming them came with an extra gift, that''s good," Nessa said.

    [Yes, giving such creatures names will help them evolve into better versions of themselves, it''s always nice to have names.]

    "That''s good, good night, miss Notice," She replied.

    [Good night, master.]

    While sleeping that night, Nessa couldn''t help but have nightmares about her past, which bothered her greatly, and as a result, she was unable to sleep properly and kept waking up, but even worse, she began dreaming about other things that she couldn''t understand at the time.

    When she awoke the next morning, she was still tired, but she knew she had things to do, so she got out of bed and went about her normal morning routine, then had breakfast and left her house.

    "Good morning," She said as she walked to the town center, where she noticed Youthim and the others working on the fountain and smiled at them.

    They replied, "Good morning,dy Nessa."

    "I see you guys are already back to work; you old guys seem more energetic than I am today," She said, and theyughed.

    "Good morning, and you are correct,dy Nessa, you appear a little less energetic today," Vil said as she approached them.

    "Good morning, maybe I''m a little off, but there''s work to be done, are the others ready to be named?" Nessa inquired, and Zilrud sighed.

    "Are you certain you want to get started on that right away?" Zilrud inquired, and Nessa chuckled as she observed the number of Orcs yet to be named.

    "Yes, if I don''t get started, this will take much longer than it should," She replied.

    "All right, if that''s what you want, then go ahead," Zilrud said as Aion and a few other goblins approached them, and Nessa looked at him as he handed her arger bowl containing various types of fruits.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa, and also, eat while naming, build your energy at the same time, it''s amazing how much of this stuff there is," Aion said and she chuckled then patted him on the head and he grinned.

    "Thank you and good morning to you as well, you''re giving me more ideas, but we''ll work on thoseter, for now let''s take care of what''s at hand, Orcs, gather around, you can eat and do whatever you want while I name you guys and good morning to all of you," She replied, and they smiled.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa!" They said, and she smiled as she sat down and looked at the line.

    [This will take some time; if you want, I can suggest names that will suit them as well.]

    "I see, well, please do help, that way I''ll be able to finish sooner," Nessa said.

    [All right, I''ll give you names as well because you''ll be sleeping for a while after this.]

    Nessa smiled, then began naming the Orcs while the others worked, keeping an eye on her because naming such beings consumes energy, and Nessa appeared tired to them, which she was.

    Hours passed and she still had more to do, despite finishing most of them with the assistance of her system, which suggested names for her at a rapid pace.

    Later that day, while naming them, Nessa noticed her vision bing blurry and wiped her eyes.

    [Master, you need to rest; naming them is draining your energy, and there are a lot of them.]

    "I see, well can I just name a few more of them, then stop?" She asked.

    [Yes, you can do about twenty more and you''ll be done by night, then take a break and make sure you get enough sleep tonight or you won''t be able to finish them the next day.]

    "Got it," Nessa said, continuing to name the Orcs.

    Nessa sighed as night fell and she finished naming the given amount by the system, then looked at the Orcs who were smiling brightly.

    "I''ll name the rest of you tomorrow, and then I''ll be done," She said, and they bowed their heads, thanking her before she stood up and went to the others.

    "Are you done for the day?" Riki asked and she nced at him and then sighed.

    "Yes, I am tired, I need more food and sleep," She responded and Liya grinned.

    "What is it?" Liya asked.

    "After all of this, will I be able to have some of your time as well?" She asked and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Yes, you will, I have not forgotten my promise," She responded and Liya smiled brightly.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "There''s no need to thank me; I made a promise, and I always keep them," Nessa replied, smiling as Riki patted Liya on the shoulder.

    "Lady Nessa, it''s gettingte; you should go get some rest," Riki suggested.

    "I know, and I''m going now, good night guys," She said.

    "Good night," They replied, and she went to her house, where she freshened up, changed into her nightgown, and threw herself on her bed, letting out a loud sigh.

    [Are you all right?]

    "Yes, I''m fine; I''ll try to sleep because if I don''t, I''ll have those horrible nightmares again," She replied.

    [Yes, it could be because you''re pushing yourself; get some rest and regain some of your energy, you will need it that''s for sure, master; good night.]

    "I know, thank you for the help today as well, I was able to finish more because of you, good night, Miss Notice..." Nessa said as she closed her eyes and fell asleep, and while she slept, Akio entered her room and sat by her bedside to sleep because he felt like keeping an eye on her.

 Chapter 104: Last few

    When Nessa awoke the next morning after a long night, she stretched and yawned when she noticed Akio by her bedside, and she flung herself off the bed in a flight, and he jumped before looking at her, and she sighed.

    She mumbled, "Akio."

    "Sorry, I came here to sleep sincest night," He apologized, and she smiled and patted him on the head.

    "It''s fine, Akio, sorry I was just startled, good morning," She replied and bowed his head.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa, it''s good to see that you slept well again," He said and she sighed before stretching off and looking at him.

    "Yes, I slept well, but I still feel like I need more sleep," she replied, "I will have breakfast ready, thanks to the goblins and so on for hunting we get different things, soon enough we will start trading and we will be able to eat a lot more different things, wait."

    "We will all be looking forward to it, mydy," He said as she went to her kitchen and began making breakfast.

    After she finished cooking, she gave Akio his breakfast, ate, and then went to freshen up and go about her normal morning routine.

    When Nessa was finished, she and Akio left the house.

    A few of the goblin kids approached them as they walked, and Nessa crouched down and patted them on the head after they greeted her good morning.

    "Good morning kids, what are you doing?" She asked.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa, and they''re ying around; I went to pick apples, and a lot of new things started growing within the forest," A goblina said as she approached Nessa and the kids.

    "Good morning and do you think they are healthy?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, they''re healthy, and they can be used to make a variety of things," She responded, and Nessa smiled.

    "I will go around and take a look at themter on, you kids enjoy yourself," Nessa said then went to meet Youthim along with the others.

    "Good morning, guys," She said.

    They replied, "Good morning,dy Nessa."

    "Lady Nessa, we have a few more ideas that I think will work well on the buildings; could you look at themter?" Youthim inquired, and she took the n from his grasp, then sat down and smiled as she considered the changes they wanted to make to the house to amodate the changing seasons.

    "This will work, we will be able to get more money, I have a few ideas that I will use to trade because what I have in mind, the other nations definitely do not have," She responded, and Youthim and the other dwarves smiled brightly.

    "Thank you very much,dy Nessa," They said.

    "You are wee, now to the Orcs," She replied and they looked at her.

    "You are going at it already?" Dalia asked and Nessa nodded, then she sighed and patted her on the shoulder.

    "I see, well, we will be right here if you need anything," Dalia said.

    "Lady Nessa, I wanted to tell you that the Orcs have begun to assist with the construction of the houses and so on, and I have to say, their assistance is easing the workload," Riki said, and Nessa smiled.

    "That''s good; things will move much faster now that there are so many of you," She replied and he nodded.

    "Well, I need to get started on my work now; I''ll go over more of what we''ll be starting soon, Orcs, are you ready?" Nessa inquired as they formed a line in front of her as she sat.

    "Yes!" They replied, and she smiled before beginning to name the remaining Orcs.

    Nessa ate fruits while naming the Orcs, and the system suggested names to help since that way, her work will be finished much faster.

    Later that day, while naming them, Nessa''s head began to spin and she looked at them as her vision blurred.

    [Master, it''s your energy level; you''ll fall asleep.]

    "I''ll just finish them off before that," She said, continuing to name the Orcs because there were only a few more left.

    When Nessa finished naming all of them, they cheered and the others smiled as Nessa stood up and she looked at the beautiful night sky before smiling.

    "Thank you," They said and they bowed their heads and Nessa smiled.

    "You are wee, now you guys won''t have problems addressing each other," She replied and they smiled.

    "Lady Nessa, you did an excellent job today, and you are correct; they will no longer have difficulty addressing each other; will you join us for dinner?" Dalia inquired as she wrapped her arm around Nessa''s neck, and Nessa nced at her as she grinned.

    "I think I will, to be honest, I could use the food," She responded as clutched her head.

    "All right,e on over and join us for dinner tonight," Dalia said as Zeitaz''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Nessa.

    "Lady Nessa, are you okay?" He asked and she looked at him with a smile.

    "Yesh, I am fine, just a bit tired, don''t worry," She responded and he sighed before looking at Youthim who looked at Nessa.

    "Are you sure?" Youthim asked and Dalia looked at Nessa as she nodded.

    "Uh... I don''t think you''re fine, mydy," Riki said as he approached her, and she chuckled as her vision blurred and she saw two of his faces.

    "What are you smiling about?" He asked.

    "It''s just funny, that''s all," She responded and he sighed, wondering what she found funny.

    "Lady Nessa," He said and she grabbed onto his arm and he looked at her as her eyes began closing.

    "Hey," Dalia said as she passed out, and Riki grabbed her and lifted her into his arms.

    "I am going to take her home and I will be right back," He said and they smiled then Riki took her home.

    After taking her home, Riki gently ced her in bed then covered her with her nket and Akio stayed by her side after he left and made sure her home was properly locked up then he returned to the others.

 Chapter 105: Three and a half days

    When he returned to the others, they looked at him, and he smiled before sitting in a chair.

    "Is she all right?" Dalia inquired.

    "Yeah, she''s fast asleep; she must have been exhausted," He replied.

    "Yeah, she made it her top priority to name us," Zilrud said and Vill nodded while shaking Zoll in her arms.

    "True, she is quite determined; I admire her greatly," Vill added and they smiled.

    "To be honest, leaders like her are hard toe by, especially in this world, she thinks differently, I have noticed how she does things, sometimes it can be weird and other times understandable," Riki replied, and they agreed.

    "I''m curious what else she has in mind; she seems to think a little differently than us, a little further," Youthim said.

    "True, you see, I don''t believedy Nessa is from anywhere we know of; she is from a far more evolved ce than ours," Dalia replied.

    "You might be right, I for one believe she is, but in any case, we are going to push this a little further so that the only time we will be building in the future, other than necessary things, will be houses if more peoplee to live, am I right Youthim?" Riki inquired.

    "Yes, you are correct, she also said that, I believe she will only build a few extra houses just in case," Youthim replied. "She is going toe to us with more ideas, I want to see what they will be about, for a young girl, she is quite intelligent."

    "Agreed, most people that young cannot handle so many responsibilities, so they flee or delegate," Tehitos said.

    "Yes, especially normal people, sody Nessa is half-human right?" Zilrud asked.

    "I believe so, yes, not all humans are bad, I''d like to see where this all leads us," Youthim responded, and they sighed before eating their dinner and going to their respective homes.

    After more than three days, Nessa awoke at midday on the fourth day and stretched off.

    [You are up.]

    "How long was I out for?" Nessa asked.

    [Three and a half days, the others checked in on you frequently, and they went about doing their work as usual.]

    "I see, well, I guess it''s time for me to get going, I feel really energetic again," She said as she got out of the bed.

    [That''s understandable; after resting for so long, your body''s energy flowed more smoothly and grew.]

    "I see, well now that that''s over with, I will get going," She said then went and freshened up.

    After the girl finished, she changed, ate breakfast, and left the house. When the citizens saw her, they all greeted her good day, and she smiled and waved at them before going to the others, who were usually in the center of town.

    "Lady Nessa," Aion eximed as he noticed her, and they all turned to face her as she approached them.

    "Good day, guys," She said.

    "Good day,dy Nessa," They replied.

    "Are you feeling better?" Vill asked and Nessa looked at her before nodding and they sighed in relief.

    "That''s good to know," Riki said and she smiled at him.

    "Thank you," She replied.

    "No need to thank me," He said as Akio and Isamu approached them and then bowed their heads.

    "Lady Nessa, I apologize for bothering you, but I have something to report about our current situation," Isamu said and she looked at him.

    "Go ahead and speak, what''s the matter?" She asked.

    "The Orcs," He responded.

    "Where are they heading?" Nessa asked.

    "I only saw a few of them scouting through the forest, I didn''t see the others, they''re huge," He responded, and Nessa sighed.

    "Tell me, can the Orcs split into two groups and conquer half and half of thend?" Nessa inquired.

    "They have the numbers, and they can do it," Zilrud replied.

    "This will be more difficult than I anticipated; we''ll just wait for them to arrive, but first we need to talk to the other species nearby," Nessa said, and they agreed.

    "We''ll deal with it with you," Riki replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "Tell me which nation..." She said then a smile appeared on her face and she nced at Youthim and the other dwarves.

    "That will be your previous home as well, Youthim," Nessa said and he sighed.

    "I won''t worry about them for the time being,dy Nessa," He replied.

    "Are you certain?" She inquired, and he nodded, after which she sighed and looked around.

    "Youthim, we had ns to talk about, let''s sit down and discuss them, then we will go ahead and meet the other species here," She said as they sat down.

    "What would you like to add,dy Nessa?" He inquired, and she smiled.

    "I''m going to form more alliances with other nations, but you already know what; however, there are a few things I know they don''t have here that I can make using forest resources; do you guys want to hear what I''m thinking? It also includes cows." She responded, and theyughed. They sat down, and she started talking about things she could trade in the future that only they could create.

    The majority of the ideas Nessa had were rted to her previous life in the modern world, and she nned on using everything she had learned there to make life much easier for those in her nation, which would bring in more money than they could have ever seen.

    They all understood what Nessa was saying and agreed to assist her.

    "Don''t worry, we more than understand now, so, with these newbinations, you''ll be able to establish a stable trading rtionship with whichever nation you choose?" Tehitos inquired.

    "Yes, not only will it bring in more money, but it will also attract new things, which can be bad depending on who or what, but there are a lot of benefits," She replied and they smiled because no matter what was about to happen or whoever threatened their home, they intended to fight for it and have no intention of letting anyone take it from them since they finally found a ce to belong.

 Chapter 106: Covered

    Nessa noticed Youthim was distracted while they were talking and smiled before tapping him on the shoulder, causing him to flinch before looking at her.

    "I''m sorry," He apologized.

    "It''s fine, what are you thinking?" She inquired.

    "Do you want us to start building an inn for passers-by or regr visitors?" He asked, and she smiled.

    "Yes, I was about to address that, but I am d you thought of it, an inn will be great to have, we will be able to amodate guests and so on, you don''t have to rush that, so please don''t go pushing yourselves too much, am I clear on this?" She asked as they exchanged nces and she sighed.

    "Hey, are you guys listening to me? Are we clear on this?" Nessa asked as Youthim started coughing and her eyes narrowed as Riki and the others smiled.

    "Youthim," Dalia said.

    "I''m sorry, something got stuck in my throat; is this all you wanted to discuss, mydy?" Youthim inquired.

    "Yes, I covered the new strategies, future developments, and so on," She replied.

    "Good, that''s good to know, now if you will excuse me, I have to clear my throat and get going with our work, we have a lot to do," He said then rushed off with the other dwarves and the others burst outughing as she sighed and Dalia patted her on the back.

    "They are not going to listen to me for that part are they?" Nessa asked.

    "Doesn''t seem like it, I know you''re only concerned about them, but they''re fulfilling their dreams, trying out new designs on the things they build, they want you to have the best, they won''t slow down, but you already knew that, didn''t you,dy Nessa?" Zeitaz inquired, and she smiled as she looked at him.

    "Yeah, I know that; I want them, and all of you, to be able to do what you want, to fulfill your dreams, but I also want you guys to be cautious and not push it too far," She replied and he smiled.

    "Believe me when I say that we more than understand, so far what you have achieved, no one your age has, we will be as careful as we can while we go through this, I am pretty sure Youthim and the others understand as well, they just don''t like hearing it," Tehitos said and theyughed.

    "He is correct," Zeitaz said, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yeah, I know he is, now I''m really hungry, I''m going to get something to eat, soon enough we''ll be having ice cream as well, can''t wait to have that, we''ll get from the other kingdoms plus make a few of our own," She replied, and they smiled.

    "If we''re still here," Riki said, "we''d love to try it out."

    "I am pretty confident you guys will stay, well that''s just my feelings, my heart and gut are both telling me that you guys aren''t going anywhere," Nessa replied to which Dalia smiled and Riki smirked as Liya looked at them.

    "Depends on circumstances, but we shall see what happens," Riki said and she smirked.

    "I believe I will be correct, but you are also right here; we shall see; I cannot wait to see what the future brings us." She replied, and they sighed feeling a bit relieved yet worried.

    Nessa then turned around and looked at the people within the city and smiled after seeing how happy and carefree they were being. She was d to see that they all found a ce to belong and she wanted them to keep smiling.

    "Lady Nessa, no matter what happens, you know no one here will ever turn on you, ever me you for anything, at least I don''t feel like they will, everything will be just fine, we are going to stand by you because if it wasn''t for you, none of this would have existed, we would all be living a hopeless life," Zeitaz said as she stared at him and he smiled.

    "He is correct, mydy; nothing will be the same without you as well; you are now a part of us," Tehitos said, as Nessa smiled.

    "Thank you, guys," She said softly as they stared at her before exhaling deeply.

    "No need to thank us, mydy; you are the one who makes everything possible," Zeitaz said, and Nessa sighed before looking up at the sky and sniffing the fresh air around them.

    ''Which race is the closest to us?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Those are the Lizardmen, master; they live near the swamps and along theke sides not far from here.]

    "Guys," Nessa said as they looked at her, "I''ll go look at the new things that started growing within the forest that was mentioned, and then I think we''ll head to meet the Lizardmen."

    "I heard the one from nearby has an annoying guy in it, he is more than annoying, we should just leave them alone," Riki replied, and Nessa chuckled.

    "You know we can''t do that, we can''t let them die knowing we could help, can we?" He looked at her when she asked and she grinned then he sighed.

    "I won''t win against you, I won''t try, besides you are right, that''s something that can follow you around for a while, fine," He responded and she grinned before leaving and Riki nced at Dalia.

    "You are quite fond ofdy Nessa, aren''t you?" Riki asked and Dalia nced at him with a gentle smile on her face.

    "She saved my life, Riki, so yes, I am quite fond of her now, I want to be by her side and help, this ce will be nice, but that can only happen when we decide where to go after we deal with what we came for," She responded, and Riki sighed before turning to look at the citizens, while Tehitos nced at them.

    "You guys are always free to stay, you have time yet to make your decisions, don''t stress over it now, though you should know that no matter what,dy Nessa will always ept you guys, don''t overthink," He said before leaving and they smiled.

 Chapter 107: To get along

    "We will decide where we go sooner than you realize, Dalia," Riki said with his eyes shining and she smiled at him as Liya looked at the two then sighed.

    "You two are cute," Liya said and Riki nced at her then shrugged and Dalia sighed.

    "No, you''re wrong, anyway, I''ll start helping, you guys shoulde as well," Dalia said as she rushed off, and they got up to help.

    Nessa was walking through the forest when she came across some growing grapes and smiled before sniffing them.

    "Lady Nessa," Isamu said as he approached her, and she smiled at him.

    "Can you tell me if these are good, Isamu?" She inquired.

    [Most of these things in the forest are edible and healthy, master.]

    "Yes,dy Nessa, this is good," Isamu said as he sniffed the grapes.

    "They''re not being eaten; they''ll just keep growing and falling off," mumbled Nessa.

    [Perhaps you can use them to help yourself and your newly formed nation in the future; they can be used to make a variety of things, and since you are not from here, I am sure you are aware of various things that could be created from them and taste delicious.]

    ''I do, well, I will put my modern ideas to use,'' Nessa thought as she patted Isamu and he looked at her as she picked one of the grapes and ate it before sighing.

    "Is it not good?" Isamu asked then she shoved a grape into his mouth and he ate it and then nodded as she stared at him.

    He said, "Sweet, but good," and she smiled.

    "I know, I have just gotten an idea but will only put it to use soon, I will make us rich as well," She replied as he stared at her a bit confused.

    "If it''s good for you,dy Nessa, we''ll look forward to what you make," Isamu said and she smiled.

    "You can be cute at times, Isamu," She replied, and he lowered his head, looking away from her. She smiled and passed her hand on his head.

    Isamu followed Nessa as she continued walking and looking at the things that grew in the forest.

    While looking, Nessa had a few more ideas that she would only implement after gaining more allies; by doing so, she will be able to gain a lot because her ideas were different from most.

    "Lady Nessa, will our home evolve into a popr nation over which people would want to possibly gain control over?" Isamu asked and she nced at him.

    "Yes, it will be one of the most popr nations known to man and monsters, I will make it happen, we will not only gain a better life, but we will make sure we can get what we want as long as it''s good, why?" She inquired.

    "There''s no reason, I just wanted to know, we''ll do our best to help protect it, don''t worry," He replied, and she sighed.

    "That''s good to hear from you, Akio; then I won''t worry as much, and you''ll all be happy; I promised everyone a better life, and I don''t intend to break that promise, now or ever," She said, as Isamu looked around then took a deep breath before looking at her with sparkling eyes, and she grinned.

    "I''m d you''re happy; it took you a while to trust me, too, but I''m d you did," She added.

    "Only a crazy person would not have faith in you,dy Nessa, you are the greatest person I have ever met, I knew from the start that I would be able to trust you," He replied, and she felt relieved to hear that.

    "That''s great to hear, I''m d; now let''s look at the other things; if we can use them to make different things in the future, trading won''t be a problem," She said and he nodded and looked around the forest for other edible things.

    A long time had passed Nessa and Isamu looking around before returning to town, where she sat down, exhausted, and Youthim who was passing by noticed her and smiled.

    "Lady Nessa, are you okay?" He asked and she looked at him, then smiled as he looked at Isamu who sat beside her.

    "Yeah, I am fine, we just went the extra mile within the forest, there are a lot of good things in some parts, though we bumped into something called a Silvershin spiderter on and we decided toe back, I am in no mood to kill it," She responded and Youthim burst outughing as did the others since they were nearby and heard.

    "Are you okay?" Riki asked and Isamu stretched off as Akio approached him and patted him on the back and Isamu''s brows started twitching.

    "What do you believe you''re doing?" He yelled, and Akio flinched.

    "You are a vicious beast," Akio replied.

    "Huh?" Isamu asked as he stood up while the others looked at them.

    "You two can''t get along at all, can you?" Nessa asked as they growled at each other before turning to face her.

    "Of course, we can, we just haven''t tried," Akio responded, her eyes narrowing as she leaned in closer to both of them with a terrifying smile, and they began to tremble.

    Isamu mumbled, "L- Lady Nessa."

    "You two, pay close attention to what I''m saying, okay?" They both nodded as the others looked on, wanting tough but holding back.

    "What exactly is it,dy Nessa?" Akio inquired.

    "You two will try your hardest to start getting along, no matter how difficult it may be, your races will start getting along, share this with your friends, am I clear or do I have to go an extra mile to be clear on this, huh?" She asked, and they swallowed.

    "You are quite clear,dy Nessa," Isamu responded.

    "Crystal cleardy Nessa, we will try our best to get along and we will tell the others as well, we will tell them exactly this so they don''t make a mistake, we will all start getting along very soon, promise, bye," Akio added before rushing off with Isamu and Nessa smiled.

 Chapter 108: Looking forward

    "Lady Nessa, you can be quite scary," Dalia said with a nervous smile and Nessa got up, then patted her on the head and she smiled.

    "I know, I had to be that way because that''s the only way they''ll listen, nice doesn''t always work now does it?" She inquired.

    "You''re right, fear can cause a lot of things, but that wasn''t fear; they just don''t want to disappoint you, right?" Liya asked.

    "I believe that''s it as well," Youthim responded, and Nessa nodded.

    "Well, I have to tell you guys, I have a few more ideas concerning trading, and when the timees, I will tell you, let''s see how many allies we can create, trading will go well, and our nation will get rich as well, and we will be able to develop more," She said, and they smiled brightly.

    "Really?" Liya asked.

    "Yes, some will be unable to refuse me if they want good ie and so on, leave the things that have to be traded for me to handle, I will help create the things, but we will need someone to handle the trading," She responded.

    "We understand that but do you want us to handle that now?" Riki asked.

    "Not yet; once we have a few more allies, I will assist you with what needs to be done, and then we will begin," They smiled after hearing her response.

    "Well, that''s good to know; we''re looking forward to a lot of things," Riki said and she smiled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "It''s like I said, there are a lot of things that I want you all to have and experience, you all deserve that because of how your lives have been until now, until you came here, at first this was a tough decision, knowing the dangers out there," She replied as they looked at her.

    "I remember you didn''t know your way around at first,dy Nessa," Dalia said.

    "True, when I first came here, I knew nothing about this ce; that''s when I met Kurson and Dalia; she led me to the nearest ce with humans, and it was nothing like I expected, things are different here, that was not hard to learn," She replied.

    "It was amusing how I first metdy Nessa," Dalia said, and Nessaughed.

    "Ever since then it took me a while, but I made up my mind and that''s how all this came about, because of a simple decision I made, to build a nation of dreams, a home," She replied as she lowered her head and they looked at each other before looking back at her and she sighed before closing her eyes and remembering the smiles on her parent''s face.

    "The world can take from you, no matter how strong you are, that''s why you have to fight for what you hold dear, closest to your heart," She added and they smiled at her.

    "Lady Nessa, you once lost something important to you, didn''t you?" Riki asked and she nced at him.

    "Riki, "Dalia said.

    "He wasn''t being rude or anything Dalia, but yes, I did lose two things dear to me once, because of the stupidity of people in the world, it''s fine though, things happen, but life has to go on, I am not going to lose anything dear to me now, I don''t n to let anyone take from me," She replied, and they smiled and bowed their heads.

    "We will stand by your side,dy Nessa, but you already knew that; we didn''t have to say it," Liya said, and Nessa sighed before stretching off.

    "I know, I''ll go freshen up, then we can go ahead and visit the lizardmen, this ce is also their home," Nessa replied, and they sighed.

    "Let someone else go, don''t let them know what you''re like just yet, they''ll need help and I''m sure they''re aware of that, can I rmend someone who will be perfect for the job,dy Nessa?" Riki asked, her gaze fixed on him.

    "All right, who do you rmend?" She inquired.

    "Sai," He replied, and Sai appeared from the shadows before them, and she nced at him as he bowed his head.

    "Lady Nessa," He said and she smiled.

    "Sai, are you willing to go meet the Lizardmen for me? See if they are up to joining hands or maybe even work under me?" She asked and he smiled.

    "They''ll have no chance against what''sing, in their current form which is not evolved, they will all die, I''ll go, I''ll handle this one myself, and both types of Lizardmen?" He asked.

    "Types?" She inquired.

    [There are those who live bykes and swamps, which are normal, but there are those who live by snow mountains and frozenkes, which are different and have wind abilities.]

    "You go talk to the ones by the swamps, I''ll go to the snow mountain, it''s a little far and I can''t believe there''s only one of it within this forest, this ce is truly mysterious," Nessa said and they smiled.

    "This soil is part of magic, and this ce was created to be a sanctuary for those with good intentions," Youthim replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "I know, Sai, when do you want to go?" Nessa inquired, and he looked at the time, then sighed because it was only afternoon.

    "I can leave right now, no problem," He replied as she looked at him.

    "Are you sure?" She asked.

    "Yes, I am certain," He responded.

    "All right, if that''s what you want, then go ahead, good luck with them Sai, I hear these creatures are quite stubborn," She said and he smirked.

    "Don''t worry, no one will be able to get rid of me that easily I am also known to be quite stubborndy Nessa; I will return with good news for you and the others, no matter what," He replied, and she smiled then he winked at her before disappearing and the others looked at her.

    "Now that that part is over,dy Nessa, when are we leaving for the snow mountain?" Riki asked as he approached Nessa and she left staring at him.

 Chapter 109: Accompany

    "You want to go with me, Riki?" She asked and he smiled.

    "Yes, I''d like to apany you; is that a problem? Can I?" He inquired, and she sighed, before turning to face the others.

    "Why do you want to go, Riki?" She asked.

    "Because I want to, it''s as simple as that, not more to it," He responded and Nessa sighed as he looked at her, awaiting an answer.

    "He is more stubborn than the rest of us,dy Nessa but you already knew that, he won''t take no as an answer," Dalia said and Nessa smiled then patted Dalia on the shoulder.

    "Fine, if you really want to tag along, then no problem, we will go," She replied.

    "Really?" Riki asked.

    "Yeah, if you don''t like being in the cold, I rmend you get a jacket from the tailor; we''ll be there by tonight if we leave now." He grinned as she responded.

    "I will don''t need a jacket mydy, the cold doesn''t bother me," He said and she chuckled.

    "If you say so, we shall," Nessa said. "Guys, we will be leaving now, take care of this ce, we won''t be long."

    "You can count on usdy Nessa, we will give it your best shot," Zeitaz replied and she smiled then patted him on the shoulder and he smiled.

    "Don''t you want Akio or Isamu to tag along?" Liya asked as they approached her and she looked at them.

    "It would be nice, but I have Riki with me, you guys stay here and help take care of your home, got it?" She asked as they exchanged nces.

    "We will do our best," They responded as they bowed their heads, and she patted both of them.

    "Be careful," Akio said and she nced at him.

    "We will be, don''t worry," She replied and he exhaled deeply before stretching.

    "Should we leave now?" Riki inquired.

    "Would you like one of us to apany you just in case?" Dalia inquired.

    "No, you guys stay here, it''s my turn," Riki replied, and Daliaughed.

    "Damn you, Riki," Dalia said, "if shees back with a scratch, I''ll deal with you myself."

    "I''d like to see you try, sweetheart, you can''t even harm a hair on my head, let alone deal with me," He replied and a smirk appeared on her face as she looked at him.

    "We will see about that when you guys get back, wait Liya went to get snacks and drink," Dalia said and Riki sighed.

    Liya returned a few minutester with a small bag of items, which she handed to Riki, who collected it with a smile.

    "Don''t let anything happen to her no matter what, I will deal with you alter if you do bro," She said and he scoffed.

    "I would like to see you try as well sis, I will send you flying into space," He replied and the others burst outughing.

    "You guys are hrious, I can watch this all day long, but unfortunately right now we have somewhere we need to be," Nessa said.

    "Stop enjoying thisdy Nessa," Riki replied with a shady smile and she patted him on the shoulder.

    "Rx, I won''t let them do anything to you either way," She said and he exhaled deeply.

    "You girls are literally impossible, we are going to bete, let''s go," Riki replied as he walked away, and Nessa waved at them before leaving with Riki, and they exchanged nces.

    "Do you think those two will be fine?" Liya asked as she looked at Dalia, who smiled.

    "They will be just fine, you know your brother will never let anything happen to her, no matter what, besides, they won''t be long, most might be a day," Dalia responded and Liya sighed.

    "You are right, well, we can''t be wasting time here, we have work to do, we dyed enough for the day, let''s get back to work," Liya said.

    "You are correct, our work has been dyed long enough, we are wasting too much time,e on guys, let''s get back to work now," Youthim replied, and his brothers smiled before returning to work because there was still a lot to do and they had wasted enough time for one day.

    Nessa heard voices while walking through the forest and looked at Riki, who sighed and looked at the trees.

    "Who or what are those voices?" She inquired.

    "I really have no idea, but don''t worry, just stay close, we''ll get to that mountain by night," He replied.

    "I hope so, because these voices are creeping me out," She said and he chuckled.

    "It''s fine," he replied, "I don''t think they mean any harm."

    "Let''s hope you''re correct; I don''t mind hurting the whisperers." He patted her on the shoulder, and she looked at him, and he smiled.

    "Lady Nessa, what if the stronger nations don''t want us here?" Riki asked and she smiled.

    "Do you care about what they want?" She asked.

    "No, I don''t care about what they want, I will only do what''s good for the ones around me, the ones I care about," He responded.

    "Exactly, as will I; I will not let anyone walk over us, Riki; if they even consider attacking here, I will make them pay by destroying their very foundation," She said, and his eyes widened as he came to a halt and stared at her as she continued walking, only to realize he had stopped then she turned around to look at him.

    "What''s the matter, Riki?" She asked.

    "Even if they''re a powerful empire led by humans and magical beings?" He asked.

    "I don''t care how powerful they are, they have no right over this ce, I will give them a fight if that''s what they want, I have a habit of not giving up on what I want, I want this ce to stand and shine, it''s not going to burn, even if it does, I will burn them back then take what''s theirs, that''s more than fair, I will get stronger to do so, a monster if need be," She responded as his eyes shook and she smiled at him then he looked up at the trees as the wind blew against them and a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 110: Chief and his son

    Nessa looked at him as he stared at the trees, then exhaled deeply as she approached him and tapped him on the shoulder to which he flinched and then looked at her.

    "What''s the matter? Is something bothering you?" She asked.

    "No, I''m just surprised at how far you''re willing to go, even if it means changing yourself," He responded, and she smiled.

    "Isn''t this all worth fighting for?" He smiled after she asked.

    "Yeah, a home like that is more than worth fighting for, I am d Dalia bumped into you," He responded and she smiled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "We can talk more on the way, let''s go," She said.

    "All right," He replied, and they continued walking while Sai arrived at thekes near the rocky homes of the Lizardmen on the outskirts of the forest in the wastnds.

    A few Lizardmen surrounded Sai before he could enter their territory, and he looked at them.

    They were tall, had green scales, a tail, pointed ears, webbed feet, and were wearing armors.

    "Who are you?" One of them asked.

    "Sai, I''vee to see your chief concerning the Orcs," He responded, and they exchanged nces, knowing that they had been directed by the chief to bring anyone who wanted to see him about the Orcs to him right away.

    "All right, follow us," The one in charge said, and Sai followed them into a cave filled with more of their kind. When they entered, the creatures looked at him with spears in their hands, cautious because they didn''t know who he was.

    "Chief, we discovered him entering our territory without permission; he introduced himself as Sai and requested to speak with you about the Orcs," The one in charge bowed, and the middle-aged Lizardman who was sitting on the chair in front of them, surrounded by guards, stood up and looked at Sai.

    "Is that why you are really here?" He asked and Sai looked at him.

    "Yes, my master sent me," He responded.

    "Are you a master? Are you an Ogre?" He inquired.

    "We used to be Ogres, but we''ve evolved into Kijins," he responded and the chief gasped.

    "Then your master must be powerful, who is your master?" The chief asked.

    "Master Nessa, leader of the newly formed nation within thisnd," He responded.

    "We''ve never heard of anyone like that; are you telling the truth?" When the person in charge asked, Sai looked at him and he flinched.

    "Please be quiet, I am not talking to you and if you mistakenly say something wrong about our leader, I am afraid I won''t be able to hold back myself," He responded.

    "So the rumors about the monster nation is true?" The chief asked.

    "Yes, my master has a sworn to defeat the evil Orcs and those for whom they work; we have no intention of allowing them to take control of thisnd; you cannot handle them alone; we are willing to assist; either way, we will win; will you join hands with us?

    Would you like to work for my master, even if you say no to the working part, it''s not a problem but if you want our help, we will help, my master will never force anyone, kindest one you will fine," He responded and the chief swallowed.

    "Who do you think you are toe in here and talk to my father like that?"A tall young Liazrdman asked as he approached Sai.

    "Bow before me, you arrogant brat, I will show you and your master that you are not needed, a master who sends his underlings because he is too afraid of what''s toe, pathetic, join hands with me," He said, and Sai''s brow furrowed as the air around them became heavy.

    "Enough of that, son," The chief spoke up, but the young man ignored him.

    "What did you just say? It looks like you have a death wish, you must be the irritating one they mentioned, I don''t care if you are the chief''s child, I will kill you for trash-talking my leader," Sai replied.

    "Huh? Who is irritating?''" He yelled, and Sai spun around and kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying into the wall. As his friends were about to attack Sai, he smirked the lifted his right hand up, cing his index and middle fingers together and suddenly his threads wrapped around their limbs, lifting them into the air, and everyone gasped as he tightened the threads.

    "I''m sorry about him; he''s still learning," The chief apologized, and Sai sighed.

    "I wouldn''t have resorted to violence if it hadn''t been for his arrogance, it''s fine, but I will not hear a word against my master no matter what," He replied as the chief stared at him.

    "May I meet with your leader?" The chief inquired.

    "Father, are you seriously thinking about this?" His son asked and the chief sighed.

    "Idiot, don''t get me riled up; yes, I''m thinking about it; can you set up a meeting?" The chief asked.

    "Yes, when our master returns, I will let you know when you can meet," He responded and their leader exhaled deeply.

    "Thank you, I am d you came here, I look forward to meeting the one you call your master and I hope we can all have a peaceful rtionship, until next time," The chief said then Sai bowed his head and looked at his son who lowered his head and Sai disappeared.

    "Are you sure about this, Father?" The chief''s son inquired.

    "His leader must be someone great, so everyone trusts that person, obviously we are not a match for them, at times like these, especially when you need help, it''s better to choose friendship over anything else you idiot, you are lucky he didn''t kill you, soon enough you will be the one guiding us, I won''t be around forever to guide you, son, you need to get your head together and do what''s best for us, nothing more than that, you need to be the leader worth following, I suggest when we go to meet them you stay quiet," He replied, before his son sighed and walked away.

 Chapter 111: The mountain

    Later that day, while walking the path through the forest, Nessa smiled as she noticed blossom flowers hanging from the trees in a variety of colors creating a beautiful overhang.

    "They''re cherry blossoms, and they''re lovely," Nessa said as the sun went down, and Riki smiled.

    "Just look what''s going to happen now," He replied as the moon appeared and the light shone on the flowers, which all glowed their own colors, and she smiled.

    "This is just incredible," She eximed and he patted her on the shoulder.

    "We have to keep going, we''re getting close to the snow mountain, which is why it''s getting cold," He replied, and she sighed.

    "You are right, we have to keep on going,e on," She said as she walked away and he followed her.

    While walking, Nessa started feeling hungry and her stomach started grumbling then she came to a halt and looked at Riki.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked.

    "May I borrow the bag for a moment?" She inquired.

    "Sure," He replied, then handed it to her, and she opened it, taking out a snack and the drinks Liya had gotten them.

    "You are hungry, can I take some as well?" He asked as she stared at him, unamused.

    "Are you seriously asking me that?" She asked and he smiled then she sighed.

    "Weird, of course, you can take it, we''ll eat while walking," She said, and he nodded before taking something to eat and drink while they continued on their way because it was alreadyte and they wanted to get to the mountain as soon as possible.

    They arrived at the mountain after a while of walking, and Riki grabbed Nessa''s arm and she looked at him as his eyes began to glow red.

    [The mountain is surrounded by a barrier, master.]

    "A barrier?" Nessa inquired.

    "Yes, it''s made of wind, and it has the potential to rip all those who try to enter apart," Riki replied, and Nessa sighed.

    "Who goes there?" Someone asked when Nessa looked behind the barrier and saw a blue tail moving left to right and she smiled.

    "I am the leader of the monster nation, and we havee to discuss a current concern," Nessa responded as the wind barrier began to dissipate. She smiled as she saw a Lizardman with blue-green scales, webbed feet, shiny blue eyes, and normal clothing standing before them with a spear in his hand.

    "Are these the ones we came here to see?" Nessa inquired.

    [Yes, they are simr to normal Lizardmen, they can live in both cold and heat as well, they also enjoy the warmth most though, they are good swimmers like the others and can evolve once named, their main attribute is wind, and they are all dragon descendants.]

    ''I understand,'' Nessa thought.

    "Pleasee on in, we put up a barrier due to the recent events within this ce," The creature said as he moved away from them and a few others of his kind approached them from different caves within the mountains that were huge and because there were two joined, they could fit more than a thousand of them and they lived simr to the green scales of their kind.

    "Master, we have visitors," The guy said as he walked away and they followed him into the small cave at the center of the first mountain.

    "Who is it?" Someone with a feminine voice asked as they entered the cave and saw a few of their kind guarding the leader who turned out to be a female.

    "Hello," Nessa said, bowing her head.

    "Hello, who are you?" She asked as she sat down on her chair and Nessa sighed.

    "I am the leader of a newly founding nation, this is Riki, a Kijin or moremonly known as Ogres," Nessa replied, as the leader''s eyes widened.

    "The monster nation?" She asked as their kind exchanged nces and Nessa nodded.

    "Are you serious? Therefore the rumor that has been going around is true, but you are so young, are you sure you are the leader?" She asked and Nessa looked at Riki who chuckled then she smiled.

    "Yes, she is our leader, the one and only, she is currently the leader of over a thousand Orcs, goblins who have now evolved, foxes, direwolves, and my kind," Riki replied, and the woman stood up then sighed.

    "I- I''m at a loss for words, that''s something really difficult for anyone to achieve so young and..." She mumbled.

    "You just have to find the right person, someone brave enough to do certain things," Riki said, and the chiefess exhaled deeply.

    "You are right; I assume you didn''te all the way here for nothing; how can I assist you?" She inquired, and Nessa and Riki exchanged nces before Nessa sighed.

    "We''vee to talk about the situation with the evil Orcs," She replied as the chiefess lowered her head.

    "They are going to destroy our homes," she said, "not that this is much of a home, but we are not powerful enough to stop them."

    "Another reason we''re here is that they''reing for my nation as well, and they''ve basically threatened us," Nessa replied.

    "Then I guess your home is going to be destroyed as well," She said and Nessa chuckled and Riki nced at her.

    "Aren''t you scared? You are young and have an entire life that could be good in front of you, this is too dangerous," The chiefess said and Riki along with Nessa smiled.

    "You are correct about all of that, but I have no intention of allowing our dreams to be crushed; I am going to defeat them before they can even touch my people; I will kill them all by myself if necessary; my life will only be good as long as my dreames true, as well as theirs; I am not going to let anyone take what is mine; we have all put too much effort into this to have it taken away; I am going to make sure my nation stands no matter who I am up against," Nessa said as her eyes glowed blue and the chiefess left staring at her.

 Chapter 112: Suggested

    The chiefess didn''t know what to say after hearing what Nessa said, so she just smiled and lowered her head.

    "You are a crazy young woman, you are brave and don''t mind putting yourself in danger to protect what you love, you put your people first, you are the perfect leader for them, isn''t she?" Riki sighed and smiled after the chiefess asked.

    "Yes, she is the perfect leader for us, I am not the only one who thinks that, she is different from other leaders," Riki responded, and Nessa smiled before patting him on the shoulder, and he smirked as the chiefess smiled.

    "Yeah, I thought as much, tell me, do you want our help to fight them off?" She asked.

    "That and if possible..." Nessa responded.

    "Perhaps you could consider bing her subordinates," Riki suggested, and Nessa smiled.

    "Subordinates huh?" She asked as she looked at her people then sighed and looked around at the cave before lowering her head.

    "Can we have a meeting back at your home to discuss more? I would like to see what your ce looks like," The chiefess said and Nessa smiled.

    "Sure, how about tomorrow?" Nessa asked.

    "Are you going to head back now?" The chiefess asked.

    "Yes, I am not tired, so," She responded.

    "How about me and a few of my kinde with you?" The chiefess asked as Riki looked at Nessa who smiled.

    "I don''t mind, you guys cane along; we''ll probably be back by morning," Riki smiled as she responded while wiping her eyes.

    "You are not tired, huh?" He asked.

    "I just want to go back, of course, I am not tired," She responded and he chuckled.

    "Call on your wolf," Riki said then Nessa sighed and closed her eyes before calling out to Akio, who was sleeping, but heard her call and woke up immediately before disappearing and reappearing before her and the chiefess gasped as he growled at them.

    "Akio, it''s fine," Riki said then he went back to normal and looked at Nessa who patted him on the head.

    "Did I wake you up?" She asked as he looked at her.

    "I was sleeping, but, that doesn''t matter, how can I help you, mydy?" He asked as he bowed his head and she smiled.

    "There''s no need for that, Akio, just rx," She responded.

    "Can you fetch her on your back? She is tired and wants to sleep but doesn''t want to admit it," Riki said and Nessa looked at him.

    "Ignore him, Akio," She replied as she transformed into her fox form, jumped up on his back, then sighed as the chiefess stared at them and Riki looked at her.

    "That''s another form, a gifted one to use if she doesn''t want certain things," Riki said.

    "I see, well, having another form to roam around in is useful," The chiefess replied, and Riki and Akio nodded as Nessa stretched off.

    "Shall we?" The chiefess asked as she walked away with three of her guards and two other of her kind then they left, heading to the town.

    While they were going, Nessa closed her eyes and her vision blurred as she began to fall asleep, and Akio nced at her as the moonlight shone on her body, and the chiefess smiled.

    "She was indeed tired," The chiefess said as Nessa fell asleep.

    "Our master has been working really hard to give us all a good home," Akio replied.

    "Sometimes a lot of them think they don''t deserve it, but she thinks otherwise, she says it''s her being a bit selfish, but that doesn''t matter, we will make sure nothing happens to the leader of that nation without her I doubt whether it will stay standing for long," Riki said as he recalled what Dalia had said to him, and the chiefess sighed, feeling a little lighter.

    "I don''t know her, but from the way she spoke to me about what she will do to those who try to destroy what you guys are creating, she seems as though she will be a really good leader, her eyes, they arepelling, filled with desires, I haven''t seen one like those before," The chiefess replied, and Riki smiled as she looked at Nessa.

    "I''m not sure how far she intends to take this, but I don''t think it will matter to anyone back there; they will help her in any way they can, because giving creatures a life like what she is doing is difficult and dangerous," Riki said, and the chiefess nodded.

    "She has to be more than brave, she has a drive, one that pulls others in, I will feel sorry for those who tries to harm those she cares about, she is sweet and young, she has so many other options in life, yet she chose this, she i part human that''s for sure, but that''s not a problem, I hope she can create the nation of her dreams as well as the others back at the town," She said and Riki sighed as Nessa stretched off on Akio''s back and he nced at her then her eyes opened and she peeked at him before smiling.

    "Aren''t you guys going to take a break?" Nessa asked.

    "Ah, you are up, no, we are not tired, we are built differentlydy Nessa," Riki responded as she tilted her neck looking at him then he lifted her up in his arms and she sighed.

    "Hey, just so you know, I''m not a pet," She said, and he chuckled.

    "I know," he replied, "but I''m giving Akio a break."

    "Liar, I don''t need a break, she is not heavy," Akio said and the chiefess and her people startedughing.

    "Of course, they can''t help it, that''s quite a cute formdy Nessa," The chiefess said and Nessa exhaled deeply then looked up at Riki as he was about to pat her and she growled and he smiled.

    "Put me back on Akio, besides you won''t be able to carry me like he does, Riki," She said then he looked at Akio with a smile and Akio sighed as Nessa jumped out of his hand andnded on Akio''s back.

 Chapter 113: Creepy voices

    "Lady Nessa," Akio said as she fixed herself properly on his back after a sessfulnding, and Riki sighed.

    "Riki, this is not unfair if that''s what you are thinking, I am not a..." Nessa said and Riki nced at her.

    "You are a girl, I know, just messing with you," He replied and he sighed.

    ''Damn, I almost forgot with the way she is with us, we need to watch some of our actions,'' Riki thought as he pulled things to eat and drink from their bag and passed them down.

    "Do you want something to eat, Lady Nessa?" Riki inquired, then noticed she had fallen asleep again and smiled before looking up at the night sky.

    They stopped and rested during the night, and when they were rxed, they continued walking because they wanted to get to town as soon as possible.

    The next morning, when they were nearing the town, they heard the same voices from the trees and Riki sighed.

    "Those voices are creepy," Nessa said as she woke up and they looked at her.

    "Good morning," She said.

    "Good morning," They replied, before she jumped off of Akio and reverted to her normal form, and Riki handed her something to eat, which she epted.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee, I wonder what the voices are," Riki replied and she looked at them.

    "To be honest, I''m not sure," Nessa replied, "but I''ll ask the others, those voices are just too creepy."

    "I think I''ve heard about these voices before, but I can''t remember where I heard about them, but I do remember that they don''t mean harm to those who mean no harm to them, and it appears that they are living beings," The chiefess said.

    "That''s quite interesting; I guess I''ll have to ask the others if they''ve ever heard of it or know anything about it," Nessa replied.

    "Yes, you should do that, I know they are living creatures, but cannot remember what type of creature it is and there are literally so many different types within thisnd, it can get too confusing which is which at times," The chiefess said and Nessa chuckled.

    "Believe me, I understand, the first time I bumped into these guys, I was quite confused, but now I just know to expect the unexpected in thisnd," Nessa replied and the chiefess smiled.

    "You''re correct, so you''re not from around here, right?" "I say that because you mentioned meeting these guys for the first time," The chiefess said and Nessa sighed.

    "She is not from around here, she says she is from far away, it''s why she didn''t know her way around here when she first arrived, my sister told me because that''s the first Ogre she had ever seen," Riki replied and Nessa nodded.

    "He is correct, his sister was the first different creature other than a phoenix that I had seen when I first came here, I was as lost as I could get but then I was guided so," Nessa said as Riki patted her on the shoulder.

    "I want to go to the beach, but there aren''t any here," Nessa mumbled, and Riki looked at her.

    "You''ll find one, I''m sure there''s one here," He said, and she smiled as she looked at him.

    "It can be rxing to go to one, but right now I can''t go looking for that, we have other things to take care of, half of the year is almost up, there is a lot to do, let''s get rid of the evil that wants to destroy our home first, then we can deal with the other things," She replied, and Akio sighed.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Riki inquired, and Akio turned to face them.

    "I have a feeling that after we defeat these Orcs, we''ll have more to deal with; our home will be targeted by others; will we be able to fight them all off?" He asked as Nessa nced at him and smiled.

    "Don''t worry about it, Akio, I will learn to master my abilities, I will not let others walk on us, I will get rid of those that I need to, I don''t care what others say, I haven''t for a while if I''m being honest, to me they can all go to hell, everyone has a right to a good life as long as they are not evil and they are good at heart, I will make sure you guys have the home you have always wanted," Nessa responded and the chiefess nced at her.

    Nessa patted Akio on the head as the woman smiled, lowered her head, and exhaled deeply.

    "I believe we will win if we master our skills and stick together," Riki said, and Nessa looked at him.

    "I believe we will be able to win in this manner as well, and I even have the goblins training to fight and use the sword to defend themselves if we are far away and they are in trouble, they will be able to defend themselves," She replied.

    "That''s a good idea; teach them different ways to fight so they don''t have to rely on you to protect them all the time because you know you won''t be able to, every time," The chiefess said.

    "I know, it''s one of the many reasons I had them start; I baited them a lot, but eventually they started on their own because they didn''t want to be of no use and sit around all day doing nothing," Nessa replied, sighing and rubbing her stomach.

    "There''s more to eat, if you are hungry," Riki said.

    "I will go home and have fresh food," She replied and he chuckled.

    "If that''s what you want, then fine, we''re getting close to town, just a few minutes more, Liya must have made something, she''s looking forward to you teaching her," He said, and she smiled.

    "I know, and I intend to teach her how to make the best of the best, a few things no one else has made in this ce as yet," She replied.

    A few minutester, they began seeing the town and sighed in relief since they had finally arrived.

 Chapter 114: Bit surprised

    After entering the town, Akio howled and the others came out while the chiefess and herrades stared, unsure what to say next; they were surprised not only by the different types of monsters but also by howrge the town was and how neat and fancy everything was.

    "Lady Nessa," Zeitaz said as he along with Dalia and the others approached them and then bowed their heads.

    "Good morning, there is no need to bow," She replied.

    "Good morning," They replied then looked at thepany Nessa brought back with them and smiled.

    "Wee," They said and the chiefess smiled.

    "I am the chiefess, and I thank you for allowing me into your home," She replied.

    "It''s our pleasure,e on in, I''m just getting breakfast ready," Liya said as they walked to the center of town, where the Orcs had set up a table and chairs, and the chiefess and her kind sat down.

    "I will go freshen up, will be right back, excuse me," Nessa said then left and the chiefess looked around.

    "There are a lot of you, thousands," She said.

    "Yeah,dy Nessa gave us all a home, and we''ve grown in numbers in thest month," Dalia replied, and the chiefess sighed.

    "This is really nice," She said, and they nodded.

    "Are you nning on bing her subordinate?" Dalia inquired.

    "Dalia, she is thinking about it, which is why there will be a meeting," Riki replied and the girl sighed.

    "Got it?" He asked.

    "Yes, I understand," She responded then he patted her on the shoulder.

    "That''s good, I am d you understand," He said then patted her on her shoulder and she smiled at him.

    "Now, breakfast is served," Liya said as she and a few goblins brought out two trolleys full of food and ced them on the table, and the chiefess smiled.

    "Go ahead and eat," Liya said, after which they thanked her for the meal and took their share.

    A while after they began eating, Nessa had finished freshening up and doing her normal morning routine then she went to join them.

    "I am done," She said as she sat down and Liya handed her a te of food and she smiled at the girl before collecting it.

    "Thank you, Liya; once things have calmed down, I will begin teaching you; for the time being, I will write down a few recipes for you, is that all right?" Nessa inquired, and Liya smiled.

    "Lady Nessa, that''s fine; to be honest, you worry a little too much; you need to rx every now and then; I''ll take the recipe and follow it; I''m good at following instructions," Nessa smiled and patted her on the head, and she smiled brightly before sitting down.

    "Good morning, Lady Nessa, they have agreed to a meeting; when do you want me to tell them toe?" Sai inquired as he appeared before her, and she flinched and sighed.

    "I''m too young to have a heart attack, Sai, but could you please bring them now?" She asked.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to startle you, I will go get them," He responded.

    "That''s fine, I understand how you work; bring them and then join us for breakfast, got it, Sai?" SHe asked and he looked at her.

    "Got it, mydy, I''ll be back in a few minutes, they''re not far away," He responded.

    "Take care," She smiled as he bowed then disappeared, and she sighed before pouring herself a ss of juice and drinking it.

    "Are more guestsing?" The chiefess asked and Nessa looked at her and then smiled.

    "Yes, we are having a few more Lizardmen over, I am making offers," She responded and the woman smiled.

    "That''s good to know; I hope the creatures here don''t be stubborn and listen to you because I know we won''t be able to fight them off on our own; we''ll need all the help we can get," She said and Nessa nodded.

    "I''m pretty sure most people in thisnd already know that but don''t know who to ask for help, and half of them are more worried than the others," She replied and the chiefess sighed.

    Everyone knew Nessa was right and was willing to go to any length to protect their home.

    While eating, Sai returned with the chief of the Lizardmen, his son, and a few guards who couldn''t help but stare at the town and the different beings that lived there.

    "Who is your master?" The chief asked as Nessa and the others stood up and Sai bowed his head.

    "We are back," He said and she smiled.

    "This is our master, our leader,dy Nessa," Sai said as the chief''s eyes widened. He turned to face the chiefess of the other Lizardmen, who smiled at him.

    "Are you certain that youngdy is your leader?" He inquired, and Riki chuckled before Nessa cast a nce at him.

    "She is," Sai replied, and Nessa sighed.

    "Hello, my name is Nessa, and I am their leader," She said, causing the chief to sigh.

    "Hello, you are so young, or are you older than you look?" He asked and Rki covered his mouth as the others lowered their head.

    "No, I am not older than I appear," She responded.

    "I see, then I apologize for being rude; this is just a little difficult to digest," He said.

    "That much I can figure out on my own," she replied, "it''s written all over your face."

    "Well, despite this, I am willing to listen to what you have to say, please go ahead," The chief said and Nessa smiled.

    "She can talk to you, but sit and have breakfast with us, she will talk about the future while doing that," Riki replied.

    "Please sit down and have breakfast with us, we will talk during that," Nessa said, and the chief smiled at her before he, his son and the other Lizardmen sat down to join them.

    "Here, I will serve you guys," Liya said as she picked up the food and began serving them and Nessa smiled at her then poured herself another ss of juice and drank it.

 Chapter 115: Chiefess decision

    Nessa sighed and looked at the Lizardmen of both types as she ate.

    "I will start by saying that, you don''t have to be my subordinates in order for me to help you guys, it''s an option, you all have a choice and you are free to make your own decisions, I really don''t mind," Nessa said as they looked at her then the chief sighed.

    "Tell me, we don''t have to move within this town to live in order to be your subordinates right?" He asked.

    "No, of course not, either way, I will be able to support you guys," She responded and they smiled.

    "That''s good to know; tell me, whatpelled a young girl like yourself to take such a risk?" He asked and she looked at him.

    "Life but it''s also a desire, I felt things were not right here, others looked down on you guys, misjudged you despite living among humans, you had nowhere you belonged nor did I, I wanted a ce to live in where everyone is free, where you can belong, live in peace, smile more than you cry, never have to worry about being kicked out of your home, looked down on, a ce where everyone can be happy, despite the races and cultures," She responded as he stared at her.

    "Those things usually only exist in dreams..." He said as he looked around at the different creatures within the town and they smiled at him.

    "Do you really think this ce will stand?" He asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Of course it will, I will make sure it does, even if it starts burning, I will put out the fire, I will destroy those who n to destroy my home for their selfish needs, I will im everything within thisnd," She responded, and he lowered his head, his right hand trembling, and the chiefess smiled at him.

    "You won''t find anyone with the guts to start building a nation within thend that many want to im, she is more than serious, and I want to see a dreand like that stand, a ce where all kinds can live, it''s what most of us want, don''t we?" When the chiefess asked, he looked at her and sighed.

    "I know we all have that dream, but you''re so young, you could have done so many different things; aren''t you afraid of losing your life because of this?" When he asked, Neesa lowered her head, looked around, and smiled slightly.

    "Most people are afraid of death, but I am not so sure if I am," She responded as his eyes widened and she smiled while the others looked at her then he exhaled deeply before pouring himself a ss of juice and drinking it.

    "May I ask you a question?" He inquired.

    "Certainly," She replied.

    "Could you please give me until after we have dealt with our current situation to think about this?" Will you still assist us?" He asked while lowering his head as his son stared at him and then smiled.

    "Please help my father, I know I''m an idiot, but I don''t want my people to die," His strange son said, and Nessa smiled.

    "You can think about it until then, I will still help you guys, you have my word," She replied and they smiled brightly and then bowed their heads.

    They said, "Thank you," and she sighed.

    "Please raise your head, there is no need to bow like that, you are wee," She replied as everyone smiled, then she turned to look at the chiefess who looked back at her guards and they smiled at her then she sighed.

    "What is your decision? Do you need time as well? If you do, you can take it, I don''t mind waiting because I know these decisions cannot be made just like that especially when you are a leader," Nessa said and the chiefess chuckled.

    "You are a fascinating person,dy Nessa; even after this, my response will be the same; this is a risk that I am willing to take for the sake of my people and their future, therefore.." She replied as they stared at her and she looked at them.

    "Therefore?" Dalia inquired.

    "As a result, I look forward to working with you in the future, and I ept your offer to be one of your subordinates; I had enough time to consider it." They all smiled brightly as the chiefess and Nessa stood up and shook hands then the others began pping.

    "I look forward to working with you as well," Nessa said and the chiefess smiled brightly.

    "Thank you for this opportunity; not many people are as generous as you," Nessa smiled as the chiefess spoke.

    "You are wee, I am just trying my best, I once had nowhere as well," She replied and Dalia along with the others smiled at her.

    They bowed their heads and smiled as they said, "Congrattions."

    "Thank you very much," Nessa said.

    "Lady Nessa, may I speak to you privately, please?" When the chiefess asked, Nessa went with her to a corner.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "Can my peoplee here and live?" We will assist in any way we can; we can live in both warm and cold temperatures, as well, besides snow falls here, so we have nothing to worry about." She said as Nessa looked at her and she lowered her head.

    "It''s okay to refuse if it''s too much," She said and Nessa chuckled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "You''re worrying a little too much, it''s fine, go and bring your people, we have a few more houses and we''re still building, in the future we''ll only build if we need to," She replied, and the chiefess smiled.

    "Are you sure?" She asked.

    "Of course, I''m sure; I expected you guys to want to move, so it''s fine; I''m looking forward to certain things; go and bring your people when you''re ready," Nessa responded, and the chiefess hugged her while the others looked on, and Nessa patted her on the back before rising off of her with nothing but joy on her face and in her eyes.

 Chapter 116: To move

    "Guys," Nessa said and everyone looked at her.

    "What is it?" Dalia asked.

    "We will be heaving new citizens as of now," She responded as Dalia tilted her head.

    "Who?" Riki asked.

    "The chiefess and her people areing here to live," She responded and they smiled.

    "We are looking forward to the future, do you guys need help with moving?" Zeitaz asked.

    "No thanks, we have enough of them to carry their stuffs which is not a lot but enough," She responded.

    "Then guys, we will have to work more, have a lot more houses to build for each Orc family now the colorful Lizardmen,dy Nessa, we are going to need more help, different abilities," Youthim said and she smiled.

    "We have arge number of those here; will you guys assist Youthim and the Orcs?" Nessa inquired.

    They replied, "Yes," and Nessa smiled.

    "I don''t think you need to worry about different talents and help," Nessa said, as Youthim smiled.

    "This is good, I am happy, we will probably finish everything next year, good thing we have more extra tents and so on," Youthim replied, and Nessa nodded.

    "Lady Nessa, build our house in the same manner, for families, for those who do not have..." The chiefess said.

    "Rx, those who don''t have families will all have homes for themselves, there''s no need to worry, everything is going as I want it to," She replied and the chiefess smiled.

    "Are you sure you''re okay with this?" The chiefess asked.

    "She already agreed so she is more than okay with it," Riki responded and the chiefess sighed, feeling a bit relieved.

    "Well, you can bring your people whenever you''re ready; we''ll be right here," Nessa said and she nced at her.

    "I will head back now, we will be back soon, probably tomorrow," She replied and Nessa smiled.

    "As I previously stated, whenever you are ready, we will continue with our daily routine of creating and building things, and I will make this ce perfect, well, try my best, at least," She said, and they smiled at her before the chiefess and her kind bowed their heads.

    "We will get going now, thank you for all of this including breakfast," She said and the othersughed.

    "You are wee, be careful on your way back," Nessa replied then they left and she sighed before turning to look at the other Lizardmen.

    "Do you guys want to stay a bit longer? If you want I don''t mind," She said as she chief and his son approached her.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa, but we have to get back, it''s getting close to midday, and with what''s going on..." She sighed as the chief responded.

    "I understand, you don''t have to worry; if something happens, we will know, we will see it, and we will stop them before they get anywhere else," She said and the chief smiled at her.

    "All right, bye and take care," He replied, and she smiled before he and his people left, and she stretched off.

    "Are you still exhausted?" Riki inquired, and she sighed as she looked at him.

    "A little bit, also Youthim, do you need me to go over anything or do you guys already know what you have to do?" She asked.

    "Don''t worry, we know what needs to be done," Youthim responded as she stared at him. "You should stop being a multitasker, this is our job, you already went over everything with us,dy Nessa, you need to rest more, we already know what needs to be done, you can watch over us, leave the building to use though, sit down, breathe."

    "I agree with Youthim," Tehitos said as she sighed then sat down and theyughed.

    "Good decision," Dalia said, and Nessa smiled at Liya.

    "Fine, you guys do your work; I''ll rx here; also, Liya, get me a book; I''ll write a few things for you since I''m not doing anything right now," She replied, and Liya rushed to get a book and a pen and when she found one she gave it to Nessa, who collected it, and while they started working, Nessa wrote down a few recipes step by step for Liya to use.

    Nessa sighed as she remembered the strange noises the trees were making while she was writing.

    "Guys," She said and they looked at her.

    "What is it,dy Nessa?" Zeitaz asked.

    "Why were the trees in the forest making strange noises?" She inquired.

    "Must be some kind of creature purposefully annoying you, there are creatures like that," Zeitaz replied.

    "I see, but do you have a particr type in mind?" Nessa asked, and Zeitaz sighed while thinking.

    "I cannot think of any right about now, what do you guys think?" Zeitaz asked.

    "They are probably like tree spirits, somewhere are that area," Tehitos responded and Youthim looked at them.

    "The trees, huh?" Youthim asked.

    "Yes," Riki responded as he approached Nessa and she looked at him.

    "Do you know anything about Dryads, Lady Nessa?" Youthim inquired as she looked at him, then smiled.

    "I take it from that look that you don''t know anything about them, I will tell you what they are," He said.

    ''Dryads? Those creatures I''ve seen in video games and anime? Do they exist as well?'' Nessa wondered.

    "Dryads are forest guardians,dy Nessa," Youthim said as she nced at Riki who smiled and nodded.

    [Dryads are tree spirits descended from the fairy races, and they are as close to spiritual life. They are guardian spirits; they are immortal and rarely leave their sacred abodes.]

    "I see, I understand now," She said as she lowered her head, wondering if the noises were made by the Dryads.

    "Well, guys, I''ll be right back, I need to look at something, Liya, I''ll continue writing the recipes when I get back," Nessa said as she stood up, and Liya smiled.

    "It''s fine, there is a lot of time to do all of thatdy Nessa, we will continue doing our work, just take your time and be careful," The girl replied, and Nessa smiled before leaving as they exchanged nces before returning to their work.

 Chapter 117: Fana

    Nessa entered the forest and looked up at the trees, where she noticed some of the leaves shimmering from one that produced blossom flowers of various types and wasrge.

    "This is pretty," She said as she ced her hand against the tree, feeling a cold wind blow against her face and hearing a humming sound.

    "Where is thating from?" She asked as she looked around when a few of the blossom flowers from the tree fell on her head and she smiled before catching a few in her hands.

    "They are pretty," She mumbled.

    "Do you truly believe that,dy Nessa?" Someone asked gently, and the leaves from the ground began to blow up in the air as a green and blue light appeared in front of her, and she left staring at it.

    "What the hell?" She asked.

    "Do not be afraid, Lady Nessa, I promise that I mean no harm to you or your people," The voiceing from the light said, and Nessa realized it was a woman''s voice, and she smiled as a woman appeared in front of her.

    "I am Dryad," She said as Nessa stared at her, speechless, and she smiled at her.

    She was tall, with vines wrapped around her curvy body and small flowers on them, long blue and green hair, and shimmering blue-green eyes.

    "Were you the one keeping the noises?" She asked and the Dryad smiled at her before patting her on the shoulder.

    "Sorry, that was one of my sisters, she can be a little mischievous at times," She responded, and Nessa smiled.

    "I understand, don''t worry about it, tell me, how old are you?" Nessa asked.

    "Am I starting to look old? Is that possible for me?" She asked as Nessa smiled nervously.

    "I don''t think that''s something you have to worry about unlike the rest of us, I was just curious about your age," She responded.

    "I see, well, I am as old as Yzyn, one of the strongest dragons to ever live, I am very old," She said and Nessa smiled.

    "It''s fine, you definitely look younger than your age; do you want toe to town with me?" Nessa inquired as the Dryad stared at her, sighed, and smiled.

    "Sure, I''lle with you," She replied.

    "Good, I am pretty sure the others would love to see a Dryad," She said as she walked away and the woman followed her.

    "Do you really intend to take over the forest, Lady Nessa?" The Dryad inquired, and Nessa smiled as they approached the town and then turned to look at her.

    "Am I wrong for wanting that?" Nessa asked and the Dryad sighed.

    "No, you are not wrong, I think we should talk," She responded and Nessa sighed.

    "All right,e on," Nessa said as she led the Dryad into town, leaving the citizens staring as they passed by.

    Riki mumbled, "Lady Nessa," as they looked at them.

    "Guys, this is a Dryad, it turns out that those noises were made by her sister, she was just being mischievous," Nessa said as they approached them, and the Dryad smiled.

    "You are really a Dryad?" Tehitos asked and the woman nodded.

    "Yes, my name Is Fana," She responded and they smiled.

    "Nice to meet you," They said and she smiled and then bowed her head.

    "Nice to meet you as well," She replied before turning to face Nessa.

    "Do you want to talk?" She inquired, and Nessa nodded before they sat.

    "Fana, do you have a problem with us being here? Building a nation?" Youthim asked and Fana sighed.

    "To be honest, no, I don''t have a problem with this, I was waiting for something like this to happen, it took a long time, and I am surprised that of all people, a young girl started building it, you have guts,dy Nessa, I want to talk to you about a few more things, that''s why I came out here," Fana responded, and Nessa smiled.

    "Go on, I''m listening," Nessa said, and Fana looked around at the various types of creatures that lived in the town.

    "Are you familiar with the evil Orcs?" Fana inquired.

    "Yes, but why?" Nessa asked.

    "If you defeat them, we Dryads will be by your side no matter what; our best interest is thisnd, we are its guardians, and I have no intention of letting them destroy the millions of lives in it because they will not surrender," Fana responded, and Nessa looked at her before sighing.

    "Without your asking, I am going to defeat them, with the help of everyone here, this is our home, I will not let anyone walk on it and do as they please, no matter who they are, I will not let anyone stand in my way, I have had it with them," She said, as Fana stared at her while Riki and the others smiled.

    "They''re not going to attack here first," Fana said, drawing everyone''s attention.

    "Where will they go first?" Nessa asked.

    "They have been divided into two teams, one is heading for this part of thend because they know the nation of monsters is here, their general will be with them, they are the powerful ones, while the other half will be heading for the dwarf kingdom, they n on destroying it all," She responded, and Nessa sighed before looking at Youthim, who lowered his head and she gnashed her teeth.

    ''Will I be able to defeat the general and save the dwarf kingdom?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Yes, master, you can use your dark mes to deal with the weaker Orcs who will be attacking the dwarf kingdom; as for the general, you will have to use the majority of your current strength.]

    "How are you going to save them,dy Nessa?" Fana asked, and Nessa smirked at her.

    "I am going to save everyone, first I will destroy the Orc general, then I will save their previous home," Nessa responded as she looked at Youthim who stared at her as she smiled and Fana sighed in relief then smiled, knowing that Nessa was not the type to give up and she had no intention of losing to anyone like them.

 Chapter 118: Fanas offer

    After hearing what Nessa said, Fana exhaled deeply.

    "Well, after that, I will officially make you the owner of everything within thend, no one else will have right here except you, as for the other type of creatures, they will want to meet their new guardian, but only if you defeat them, of course," Fana said while looking at Nessa who smirked.

    "I will defeat them, no matter what," Nessa replied, lowering her head and clenching her fists.

    "Don''t forget,dy Nessa, you have us by your side," Dalia said as she approached Nessa, then leaned in closer to her, and Nessa pulled back slightly.

    "You should rely on us at times," Dalia said.

    "You don''t have to do everything by yourself,dy Nessa, we are here to help as well not waste time all day long," Riki said and she looked at him as a smirk appeared on his face.

    "I will kill them for you," He said with a deadly look in his eyes, and she sighed as Zeitaz tapped her on the shoulder after Dalia moved away from her, and she looked at him as a few goblins and other Kijins lined up beside them.

    "Don''t forget about us, we can defend ourselves now, better than before," He said as she sighed and stood up.

    "I know that, but don''t forget that you guys are now my responsibility; I don''t want anything to happen to any of you, but protect your home while we''re out there, got it?" They smiled before bowing their heads when she asked.

    "Yes,dy Nessa," They replied, and she smiled as Fana watched.

    "You are amazing, the creatures that could hardly trust, fully trust you with their lives, that''s beyond amazing," Fana said, and Nessa smiled at her before she stood up and ced her hand on Nessa''s head as her eyes and body began to glow bright green as well as Nessa''s.

    "What exactly is going on?" Liya inquired.

    "I''m not sure, but the energy Fana just released is soothing tody Nessa, as proven by that little smile on her face," Riki replied, and Liya sighed in relief.

    "There you go, that''spleted now our rtionship is going to be better," Fana said as her eyes and Nessa''s body stopped glowing, and Nessa opened her eyes and smiled at her.

    "You can call on me for assistance whenever you want, I made a connection between the Dryads and you, after this, if you win, we will officially serve under you, that''s my promise to you,dy Nessa, I never break my promise, it''s against our rules, I hope for your victory, if you need our assistance, call for me as loudly as you can, I will always hear you," Nessa smiled and patted her on the head, and she smiled back.

    "Thank you, Fana, I will win, that''s my promise, I never break those as well, against my rules," Nessa replied and theyughed as she grinned and Fana sighed, feeling more than just relieved.

    "I will entrust my home to a worthy hand, you and your people," Fana said. "I may think of something else to help with in the future, but for now, I must return; I will see you soon,dy Nessa."

    "I''m looking forward to it, Fana," She replied, and the Dryad smiled as her body began to glow blue, and she closed her eyes and bowed her head before disappearing, and they smiled at her.

    "Well, thesest few days have been nothing but meetings," Youthim said and theyughed.

    "It''s for the betterment of our nation," Tehitos replied, and Nessa sighed before stretching off as night fell.

    "I''m hungry," Nessa grumbled, and Liya chuckled.

    "I''ll get you dinner, I''ll be right back, let''s go, Dalia, you need to learn to cook as well," Liya said, grabbing Dalia''s arm and dragging her away.

    "She does need to learn to cook, it''s a fact, I can''t eat her food, I''d rather starve, die from that, or eat her food," Riki said, and Nessa chuckled before turning to face him and he grinned.

    "You are so mean," She replied.

    "Not as mean as the one who let you eat poisonous food," He replied and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yeah, you are mean alright," She said and he sighed.

    "Lady Nessa, thating from you doesn''t sound good at all, I am not mean, I just spill facts and I don''t see what''s wrong with that," Riki replied as she stared at him, unamused then he grinned and she chuckled.

    "Got it, I guess I understand why you''re saying that," She said.

    "No, not you guess, you definitely understand," He replied and she sighed.

    "OK, I definitely understand; is that all right now?" She inquired as he fixed his gaze on her.

    "What?" She asked.

    "You are very young," He responded and her eyes narrowed.

    "Are you trying to pick a fight? Maybe I should call you old geezer since you are older than me," She said.

    "Who is being mean now?" As the othersughed, he asked, and she shrugged.

    "Her being young is great; it amazes a lot of people that a young girl of all people can achieve so much; it''s truly amazing," Youthim said, and Nessa smiled at him.

    "I''m d I started doing this as well, and don''t worry, Riki, I won''t call you an old geezer," Nessa replied as he looked at her.

    "What made you change your mind, mydy?" He inquired.

    "Because you''re only about two years older than me in my age form," She responded and he sighed then smiled.

    "Well, if that''s the case, then fine; I''m d you''re not like the rest of us," He said and she chuckled before approaching him, and he looked at her.

    "What is it?" He asked, and she smirked.

    "It will be good if you guys actually stayed, let''s see what happens in the future, I have a great feeling about all of you, your spaces here will be unique, in a way, probably," She responded as he sat down by the table and chair as Liya along with the others brought then dinner and ced it on the table.

 Chapter 119: Focus

    "Ah, this food smells delicious," Nessa said as she took her meal, and Liya smiled at her.

    "Lady Nessa, thank you as well, this won''t have been possible if not for you," Liya replied and Nessa looked at her before smiling.

    "Rx, there is no need to thank me, I should be the one thanking you to be honest, you are truly a talented cook, I have a feeling if you were living where I was, you would have made it big, get really popr, but that can also happen here, I guess, except I won''t share my cook," She said and they burst outughing.

    "I''d never cook for anyone else as long as you''re here,dy Nessa, this is a talent you''re nurturing, you deserve the best," Liya replied, and Nessa looked at her.

    "It''s fine, you can cook for others as well, I might be helping, but the one who is doing it is you," Nessa said and Liya smiled before sitting down.

    "Your home must have been different, Lady Nessa," Liya said, and Nessa sighed.

    "I won''t say it was much of a home, to be honest, it wasn''t, not after my life changed," she replied, "but it was way different from all of this and most things depended on whether you had money or not, you can never have too much of it there, it''s more fancy and modern as well, I am using those ideas, the things I know about there to make life better here."

    "That must have been expensive to live at, wherever that is, good thing we are all different and we can depend on our surroundings to provide a lot for us," Liya said and Nessa nodded.

    "Yes, thisnd is amazing, which is why others want it; anything can grow on it, am I correct or incorrect?" Nessa inquired, and they exchanged nces before turning to face her.

    "I think you''re right, we''ve seen too much of different things grow so far," Dalia replied.

    "Lady Nessa, the soil is mixed with magic, you grow fruits, you can get the best of it, but it also depends on the weather, seasons, and types of things you want to grow, with thisnd we can do a lot of things, we just have to learn about a better way of agriculture, we should fix all of that next year, this year doesn''t have much longer," Youthim said, as Nessa lowered her head, thinking.

    "You are correct, we will focus on that next year, spring will be returning, I have much to teach you guys about the way things are supposed to be done, ways that you can enjoy, I will create sports as well, you will all enjoy them, they will not be easy," She replied, and they smiled.

    "We don''t mind, we''ll do our best to do anything difficult, let''s see what you can bring, mydy," Zeitaz said, and Nessa smiled.

    "I am d you guys are all excited, I will make your lives fun, but in between, we will face a lot of problems, I hope it doesn''t change..." She replied as Zilrud tapped her on the shoulder and she looked at him and Vil along with their child.

    "We won''t regret it, none of us here will,dy Nessa, what you did, no one else could, that''s what counts, we are all living a better life than we used to, there is no if and but anymore, during the hard times, you shouldn''t worry about whether we will leave your side or not, we won''t, we will stand together no matter what, am I wrong or right guys?" Zilrud asked and she looked at them as they smiled.

    "Lady Nessa, Zilrud is more than right, this is our home, and no one but you will lead us, no matter what, we will always ept your decisions, also, we will love for you to give us tasks, depend on us as well, we will stand by you," Zeitaz responded, and Nessa smiled as she lowered her head and her lips began to tremble before her hair fell before her face and she gnashed her teeth.

    "Lady Nessa, are you all right?" Riki inquired, and she fixed her hair before smiling at him.

    "Yeah, I''m fine, go ahead and eat your food," She replied and he looked at her as she poured herself a ss of juice and drank it.

    "Do you think she is okay, Dalia?" Riki asked as they ate and Dalia looked at Nessa who was eating as well.

    "She appears fine to me; perhaps she is just thinking about the future," Dalia responded, and Riki sighed.

    "Perhaps, or maybe there''s something else bothering her," Riki suggested, and Dalia looked at him.

    "You''re thinking too much, as usual, you''re suited to be here, that''s my honest opinion, you''re a good adviser, just so you know, you better start thinking soon, Riki," Dalia replied, and he sighed before continuing to eat.

    ''I have a lot to protect now, I''m going to get stronger no matter what, it''s the only way I''ll be able to fulfill this dream, my promises to them, if I''m not strong, I won''t be the leader they can rely on, I won''t let that happen, I''m going to push myself to the limit, let''s see what else I can do with these gifts the universe has given me,'' Nessa thought as she finished her meal and the others looked at her as she stood up and stretched off.

    "Thank you for the meal," She said and they smiled at her.

    "You are wee,dy Nessa," Liya replied, and Nessa smiled at her before yawning and theyughed.

    "Lady Nessa, you should really go get some rest, you''re going to need it now, we have a lot to do now that there is trouble," Vill said, looking at Nessa, who patted her child on the head before sighing.

    "I know, well I am tried and we have a lot of work to do now as well, I''m going to call it a night," Nessa replied. "If you guys need anything,e find me, good night."

    "Good night," They replied before she left.

 Chapter 120: A list

    Nessa stretched after returning home, then grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up.

    A while after she finished, Nessa got dressed and went to bed where she promptly fell asleep since she was tired.

    While sleeping, Nessa kept on having bad dreams, yet it didn''t wake her up.

    Her head ached the next morning when she awoke, but she got out of bed, freshened up, and went through her normal morning routine before making herself breakfast and eating it.

    When she was finished, she left the house and went to the center of town, where she noticed the others had already begun working and smiled at them.

    They said, "Good morning,dy Nessa."

    "Good morning, I''ll be right back," She replied with a smile before heading out to the top of the hill that overlooked the town.

    Nessa liked the view from there because it helped her rx as well as admire her town and the people within it.

    Looking at the town and how quickly it was growing, Nessa smiled because she was pleased and wished for everyone to live a peaceful life free of worry, but she knew that would be impossible because they would always be targeted for thend and those who saw them as a threat would only want to get rid of them.

    Nessa had no idea that other than the Orcs, more trouble was on the way, and she would be caught up in the middle of it all.

    "Lady Nessa," Someone said, and when she turned around, she saw it was Aion and he smiled at her.

    He said, "Good morning."

    "Good morning Aion, what are you doing out here?" She asked.

    "I was picking fruits and helping the others out," He responded and she smiled.

    "That''s good, what do you have there?" She asked as he showed her the basket of fruits and she smiled.

    "Can I have a banana?" She asked as his eyes narrowed.

    "You just managed to hurt my feelings once again,dy Nessa," He responded as she stared at him.

    "Do tell me what you are talking about now, Aion," She said and he sighed.

    "Clueless, you are our leader, of course, you can have it, you don''t have to ask for everything, they are yours as well, simply take it, don''t break my heart like that, it''s fragile," He replied, and she chuckled before stretching and patting him on the head before taking the banana.

    "Thank you, and please know that I will always ask before I take," She said and he sighed.

    "I should have known that you would say that, it''s fine though, we all love you for the way you are," He replied with a smirk and her eyes narrowed while looking at him.

    "You are quite mischievous aren''t you?" She asked as he turned away blowing whistles.

    "No, I am not, I just love troubling people, it''s fun, their reactions, especially," He responded and she smirked.

    "You better be careful, Aion, because someone is going to get you, and it might be those you prank," She warned, as he gave her a nervous smile.

    "I am not a bully if that''s what you are thinkingdy Nessa," He replied and she chuckled.

    "Of course, I know that, you are not a bully, you just like ying around, and you are also kind of sweet," She said as he smiled brightly, then sighed and returned her gaze to the town, which he nced at before smiling.

    "Nice view," He said and she nodded.

    "Yes, it is," She replied.

    "Don''t you have to get back, Aion?" She asked and he exhaled deeply.

    "I just want to sleep today,dy Nessa, but I also want to help because I want to see how this ce will look when it''s finished," She smiled after he responded.

    "That''s good to know, well, I am going to make something for you and the goblins, prepare yourselves," She said and he looked at her with a grin.

    "We are always prepared when you are concerned,dy Nessa, not just me and my friends, but all of us," He replied, and she chuckled and patted him on the shoulder.

    "It''s time I go back now, bye, Lady Nessa," He said as he rushed off.

    "Bye," She replied before returning her gaze to the town, sighed, and peeled the banana before beginning to eat it.

    While eating it, Nessa looked around and smiled as she remembered how big thend was.

    "Miss Notice," She said.

    [Yes.]

    "Is it possible to obtain a detailed map of this ce?" She inquired.

    [For you, personally?]

    "Yes, I''m interested in knowing what to build next; do you think I''m thinking too big?" She asked, and the system chuckled.

    [Of course not, in a world like this, you have to think big if you want to change it; you have the power to change everything; I''ll get you a fully detailed map, master.]

    "Thank you," She said.

    [You are wee.]

    "Oh, there''s something else I''d like you to do," Nessa said.

    [As long as it is rted to you, I am always willing to assist; what is it?]

    "A list of all of my skills," She responded.

    [Master, are you seriously considering mastering them all?]

    "Yes, I am; it''s the only way I can protect them; I need to ger stronger," She responded.

    [This is dangerous, you push yourself too far, and some of your powers are beyond the control of normal people, dark, do you still want the list?]

    "Yes, please make it; I will begin practicing right away with your guidance; you will help, right?" Nessa inquired.

    [Of course I will, you are my master as much as theirs.]

    "Thank you, with your assistance, I will be able to master them; I realized that the only way to ensure my nation''s survival is for me to be stronger than those I face, I know they are people within this world that are stronger than I can imagine, it''s scary but I don''t care," Nessa said.

    [You are correct, this world is filled with darkness and people with god-like powers; I will assist in any way I can.]

 Chapter 121: To train

    Nessa was pleased and relieved after ensuring that her system would help guide her in using her powers, but her abilities would be difficult to master because they required knowledge of various skills, including that of the sword.

    While speaking with the system, it informed her of some of the skills she would need, and after hearing them, she exhaled deeply because she had a lot to help with and learning them would take up a lot of time, but she was more than willing to do it even if it meant sleeping little.

    Nessa was willing to do whatever it took to build a strong nation, one in which people would think ten times before thinking about harming.

    [Lady Nessa, will you be able to learn sword fighting?]

    "Yes, don''t worry about that, I will get on it, there is a certain old Kijin who would love to help, thank you," Nessa responded.

    [You are wee; please contact me if you require my assistance; I am always avable.]

    Nessa smiled, then stood up and stretched as the same phoenix she had seen before flew by, and she smiled as she looked at its beautiful colors.

    When the phoenix left, Nessa went to town in search of Yanka.

    "Dalia," Nessa said as she approached the girl who looked at her, smiling.

    "What is it,dy Nessa?" She asked.

    "Have you seen Yanka?" She asked.

    "No, I haven''t," She responded as she looked around then spotted Sai and smiled.

    "Sai," Dalia called out and he looked at her before approaching them and bowing his head.

    He said, "Good morning."

    "Good morning, stop bowing your head," Nessa replied and he looked at her.

    "Why did you call me, Dalia?" He asked.

    "Lady Nessa wanted to ask something," She responded.

    "What is it,dy Nessa?" He asked.

    "By chance, have you seen Yanka?" She asked.

    "Yes, he is by the river, training Aion and the others," He responded and she smiled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee," He replied before she rushed off to find Yanka.

    Nessa knew the fundamentals of a sword, but she had never fought with one in a real fight, which is why she needed to train with someone who had.

    When Nessa arrived at the river, she saw Aion flying towards her, and her eyes widened as she saw he was about to crash into a huge rock, and the whip appeared in her hand, and she flung it towards him, wrapping it around his waist, then pulled him back, and he fell onto the ground instead.

    "Lady Nessa," Yanka said as he bowed his head and the whip disappeared.

    "Yanka, please raise your head," She replied as Aion got up with a few bruises and he looked at her.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa," He said with a smile and she looked at him.

    "You are wee, Aion," she replied, smiling. "You should be a little more careful, try practicing bnce, it will help you."

    "Thank you, I''ll try that," Aion said as Nessa turned to face Yanka.

    "What?" She inquired as she noticed him smiling at her.

    "You know a lot, that''s all, what brings you here,dy Nessa?" He asked and she sighed before looking at his sword.

    "Don''t tell me, are you here to train?" He asked as she sighed.

    "Yes, I am, I need to," She responded as he looked at her.

    "Well, just so you know, you havee to the right ce, mydy, I will help you in any way I can," He said and she smiled.

    "Thank you very much," She replied as he fixed his gaze on her.

    "You are very humble for a leader; shall we begin now?" He asked, and she nodded then he handed her one of his swords, which she took.

    "Lady Nessa," Aion said and she looked at him and his friends.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "You still have time to make a decision, he is rough on us, we don''t mind, but you are our precious, fragile leader, and we won''t stand if he hurts you as well, quick there is time to reconsider," Aion responded as Yanka''s eyes narrowed while staring at them and they began to tremble.

    "M- Master, of course, you are the perfect person to train her, no problem, we will go practice as well, bye, best of luck,dy Nessa," Aion eximed as he and his friends dashed away, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Lady Nessa, don''t worry, I''ll go slowly," Yanka sighed.

    "Train me the same way you trained everyone else, no exceptions, I can handle it, it''s the only way I''ll get better," She replied as he stared at her.

    "Are you certain?" He inquired, and she smiled before nodding, after which he sighed.

    "Okay, let''s see what you are made of, I still feel like I shouldn''t go as hard on you," He said and she looked at him

    "You are a great with the sword, you know best how to train someone, do the same with me, put aside the fact that I am your leader and do it please, I need to learn it, I want to get stronger so I can protect those I care about, that''s more than enough reason for you to put everything aside and train me the same way, please," She replied, and he smiled before raising his sword and pointing it at her.

    "Are you certain that this is what you want?" He inquired.

    "Yes, I''m pretty sure this is what I want," She replied and he smirked.

    "All right, now that I have your consent, let''s get to training, I will make you a master, mydy," He said.

    "As you wish, let''s see how much better I can get at this," She replied, raising her sword, and they began training while Aion and his friends, as well as Dalia and a few of the others, peeked at them because Aion had gone and told them and they were worried about her training with Yanka so they came to take a look but didn''t intervene when they heard what Nessa said to Yanka about wanting to get stronger.

 Chapter 122: Aching

    After hours of training with Yanka, they took breaks and ate snacks and had drinks to replenish their energy.

    After they finished training and it was dark, Nessa and Yanka went to the others and sat on a chair while Dalia looked at them.

    "How did training go?" She inquired, and Nessa cast a nce at her as Liya brought brought them two sses of juice, which they epted.

    "Thank you Liya, also Dalia, training is going fine," Nessa responded and they smiled.

    "He is not being too hard on you right?" Riki asked and Yanka sighed.

    "Of course not, I am training her just like I train all of my students," He responded as they stared at him and Liya smiled nervously.

    "Just like all your students?" Liya asked as Nessa looked at them and Yanka sighed.

    "Hey, I am not a monster," He responded.

    "Sure, we know that, but, she is not just another student, please be careful," Liya said.

    "Enough, I told him to train me like any other student; I understand why you guys fear him, but if you want to learn how to properly defend yourself, he is the perfect person to go to, am I right?" Nessa inquired as they exchanged nces before turning to face her, and she smiled.

    "You''re right, these fools are just overreacting," Riki replied, and Nessa smiled as the others looked at him and he turned away with a smirk on his face.

    "Hey, you stay out of this, damn it," Dalia said, and Riki chuckled before grabbing her arm and pulling her closer to him, her cheeks flushing as he stared at her.

    "I am correct, you guys are incorrect, calm down,dy Nessa is more than capable of taking care of herself, back off," He replied before releasing her, and she pouted before Liya chuckled and patted her on the shoulder.

    "All right girls, that''s it, it''s gettingte, I will go get my dinner and go to sleep, I am aching," Nessa said as she got up and they looked at her.

    "Where are you aching?" Liya asked and Nessa nced at her then sighed and Yanka got up, then patted her on the shoulder.

    "You handle them, I will see you again tomorrow for training, even my old bones needs resting, good night kids," Yanka said and Nessa smiled.

    "Good night," They replied then he left and Nessa stretched off.

    "If you''re tired, go get some rest, but take dinner from us; don''t go making anything right now," Liya said as she handed Nessa a tray of things, which she sighed and collected.

    "Thank you and I am aching in many ces, I just cannot be specific," She said and Liya smiled.

    "You are more than wee and we understand, go get your sleep, you will need it to train with him," Liya replied and she chuckled.

    "Yeah, I know I will, he is a tough old guy, but the time you spend training with him is worth it," She said.

    "That is true, just so you know,dy Nessa, he is way stronger than he looks, don''t underestimate him, he bites when you least expect it," Riki replied, and theyughed.

    "I''ll keep that in the back of my mind, a dangerous old man, I know that now, I''ll keep an eye out," Nessa said, to which Riki chuckled.

    "Well, good night guys," she said, "I''ll see you all in the morning."

    "Good night,dy Nessa," They replied before she smiled and waved then left, heading to her house with the things Liya had given her.

    When Nessa arrived at her house, she set the tray on the dining table and went to freshen up. Nessa got dressed after she finished, ate her dinner, and went to bed.

    She didn''t take long to fall asleep because she was exhausted from a long day of training with Yanka, and it was about to get much more difficult for her than it had been the first time.

    After a good night''s sleep, she stretched before getting out of bed and going to freshen up and do her normal morning routine, after which she dressed and left the house to meet the others at their usual spot.

    "Good morning, guys," Nessa said as she sat on a chair and looked at them.

    "Good morning," They replied as they approached her and she stretched off.

    "Are you still hurting?" Liya asked and Nessa looked at her with sleepy eyes and then smiled.

    "A little bit, but I will be just fine," She responded and Liya sighed, then patted her on the shoulder before looking at the giant mansion they were building which was almostpleted.

    "You guys sure went far with getting me a home, it''s really big," She said and they smiled.

    "You are our leader, the dwarves even built a conference room in case you have meetings and so on, plus there will be another ce," Liya replied and Nessa nced at her.

    "Another ce?" She asked.

    "Yes, a nice and airy one," Dalia responded. "Things are going pretty well mydy, you don''t need to worry too much."

    "But isn''t that taking up too much time? Do you have that many spearing hands?" When she asked, Zilrud chuckled and approached her.

    "Good morning mydy, don''t worry, now you have more than what''s needed, your home will be finished soon, we do hope you will like it," Zilrud responded and she smiled at him.

    "Good morning and I am sure I will, thank you for your hard work," She said and he grinned.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa," He replied and she sighed.

    "Thank you, I have a lot to do today as well that includes training with Yanka," She said and they smiled before Riki patted her on the shoulder and she nced at him then he smiled.

    "Any news on the Orcs?" She asked, and Sai appeared in front of her, making her jump.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said as she stared at him.

    "Good morning, are you trying to give me a heart attack?" She asked and theyughed.

    "I am sorry about that again," He responded and she smiled before looking at him.

 Chapter 123: Bit early

    "I''m going to try not to look like that, and I came here to make a report; I saw two Orcs this morning, and I was going to follow them, but then I remembered you told us to keep a distance," Sai said, and Nessa sighed.

    "I am d you didn''t confront them, they are a lot of them, we will handle them when the time is right, what were they doing when you saw them?" Nessa asked.

    "It seemed as though they were scouting the area," He responded and she lowered her head, thinking.

    "Scouting huh? What are they nning on doing next?" Nessa asked as her eyes narrowed and they looked at her.

    "Whatever it is, I am sure that it''s not good for us, they are bad news no matter which way you look at it, Orcs will never try to gain dominance, the one they are working for did this, more than just convinced them," Riki responded and Nessa looked at him.

    "You are correct, I was told that the Orcs would never do this on their own, that they would never fight like this, but do you think the one whopelled them to do this is alone in this or is working for someone?" Nessa inquired.

    "With the kind of people in this world,dy Nessa, it''s not impossible," Riki replied, and Nessa sighed before moving her neck in a circr motion.

    "In any case, we''ll have to figure it out because if their leader is working for someone else, we might be in for a lot more trouble in the future, which won''t be good because we know so little," She said.

    "You are correct, we must be more than cautious," Youthim replied, and Nessa looked at them before lowering her head and gnashing her teeth.

    ''In order to protect them, I need to know more, but the question is how I am going to do that?'' Nessa wondered.

    "For the time being, guys, keep an eye out for the Orcs; we have to be ready at all times," Nessa said as they bowed their heads.

    "Understood," They replied as she got up and yawned.

    "Are you still sleepy?" Dalia asked and Nessa looked at her.

    "Not really," She responded.

    "Good morning," Yanka said as he approached them and Nessa smiled.

    "Good morning, Yanka, are you ready to go already?" She asked.

    "Don''t worry, we will be going when you are ready," He responded as Liya tapped her on her shoulder, then handed her a cup of tea and a te of food.

    "Before you go and eat, please eat your breakfast, did you eat already?" Liya asked as Nessa sat down with her food.

    "No, I didn''t eat breakfast, thank you, Liya," She responded and Liya smiled.

    "Good, I''m d we had more, eat your food, then go do whatever you want, no problem," Liya said, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Well, I''m going back to work now; things are moving quickly with the Orcs assisting; also, Riki, can you and the others help with Lady Nessa''s home again today?" Youthim asked and Riki smiled.

    "Sure, we would have without you asking, Youthim, let''s go," Riki responded and Youthim smiled, then they left and went to work while Nessa ate the breakfast Liya got her.

    While eating, Nessa hear someone calling out her name and when she turned around, she saw the chiefess along with her people entering the town and Nessa flung up from her seat immediately.

    "She''s early, and I''m still hungry," mumbled Nessa as Dalia patted her on the shoulder.

    "Being a leader must be difficult, I will never do the same, go ahead, greet them, you cane back and eat, you need a lot of energy for today, that''s for suredy Nessa, good luck," Dalia said, and Nessa sighed before looking at Dalia, who smiled.

    "I''ll be right back," She said as she approached the chiefess, and they bowed their heads to each other, followed by the Lizardmen.

    "Good morning and wee," Nessa said.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They replied, and Nessa jumped because they yelled it loudly.

    ''I hope I still have enough energy to train with Yanka today,'' Nessa thought as she looked at Yanka, who was sitting with Aion and the others, patiently waiting for her.

    "Are we too early?" The chiefess asked and Nessa looked at her before looking at her people.

    "Nope, you are not, Dalia, can youe here for a moment?" Nessa asked and Dalia smiled before approaching her.

    "Good morning," She greeted them and they smiled.

    "Dalia, help take them to the tent," Nessa said and the girl agreed.

    "Lady Nessa, we have the tents ready for them; they cane," Vi said as she rushed over to Nessa, who was staring at her and the child in her arm.

    "Vill, give me the kid," Nessa said, and Vill handed her the child, which she ced on the ground, while the other goblin children and a few more Orc children joined him and they smiled.

    "You have to let him go Vill, he is safe with the others, a Goblina is watching over them, don''t worry, just go about your day, he can walk and talk a bit on his own," Nessa said, and Vill smiled before turning to look at her son, who was ying with the other children.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa; would you like me to apany them to the tents?" Vill inquired.

    "Yes, please do, by the way, how many of you are there?" Nessa asked as the chiefess looked back.

    "About five hundred," She responded and Nessa smiled.

    "All right, we have more than enough tents for you guys, this won''t be difficult, the other Lizardmen won''t being to live here, so it''s all worked out, take them to the tents, please and thank you," Nessa said, and Vill smiled before bowing her head.

    "Please follow me, I will take you to your tents, because a lot of Orcs already have houses, there is a lot more space," Vill said as she walked away with Dalia and the chiefess smiled before following her with her people, and Nessa sighed before returning to her breakfast.

 Chapter 124: On water

    Nessa finished her breakfast and drank her tea before stretching off and smiling at her people as the Lizardmen settled in.

    "Yanka, are you ready to go train?" Nessa asked as she approached him and he nced at her then smiled and stood up.

    "Are you ready? Don''t you have other things to do as well?" He asked and she sighed.

    "Yes, I am ready and the others things are being taken care of," She responded and he smiled.

    "All right, let''s go, it''s time to beat your sword skills into proper shape," He said and she smiled nervously as she followed him to the river.

    Upon arriving at the river, Nessa looked at the water and smiled before cing her hand into it and Yanka nced at her then smiled and pushed her in, she screamed before raising up in the water and looking at him.

    "Why did you do that?" She asked as she was about to get out of the water but he stood before her and she looked at him.

    "What are you up to?" She asked.

    "Try walking on water if you can," He responded and her eyes widened.

    ''Can I do that?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Yes, you can do so by bncing your energy within your body, allowing it to flow smoothly, and making your body lighter; you can also use water magic, but its effects are limited.]

    "I see," Nessa mumbled as her eyes glowed blue and she got out of the water as Yanka looked at her and she looked at the water.

    Nessa then raised her right arm and her eyes glowed blue as a magical circle appeared beneath her feet and she stepped onto the water, and Yanka smiled and she chuckled as the exact marking continued to appear on the water with each step she took.

    "You can use water magic, I had no idea you were connected to that as well, you won''tst long, to keep up the magical effect you will need bnce..." He said as she fell into the water, chuckling as she emerged, soaked from head to toe.

    "Are you okay?" He asked and she sighed.

    "Yes, I am fine, thank you, will you teach me proper bnce?" She asked.

    "Yes, now that I see your abilities, I know you can do it; you have a lot of potential," He responded and she grinned.

    "That''s good to hear from you; I''ve heard you only praise when you truly believe it; you don''t sugarcoat things; you''re honest; I''m d to have you as my master." He smiled after hearing what she said.

    "You are a quick learner; let''s see how much you can learn; I have a feeling this won''t take you long," He replied as he approached her.

    "Stand straight, close your eyes, listen to your surroundings, and rx your body; don''t try to control anything." She inhaled and exhaled deeply before closing her eyes and doing as he instructed.

    Nessa felt more rxed than she had ever felt before, and a smile appeared on her face as her body began to glow bright red, and Yanka gasped while staring at her and how powerful her aura was.

    ''What is this power exactly?'' He was puzzled as her body returned to normal and she opened her glowing red eyes, and he smiled at her.

    "Try walking on the water; it doesn''t matter if you fail; you''ll keep trying until you seed," He said.

    Nessa then stepped onto the water and she smiled as she bnced herself, but then fell and he chuckled.

    "I failed," She said as she got out.

    "You did well, besides you don''t look like the type who will give up so, keep practicing, I''ll do this alone with you today, by the end of the day I''ll make sure you get it or you''re not leaving here," He replied as she stared at him.

    "Huh? Are you serious? Do you mean I won''t get to go home until then?" She asked as a smirk appeared on his face and she smiled nervously as he nodded.

    "You''re dangerous," She muttered, and heughed as he looked at her.

    "Keep trying," He said, and she did as he told her to.

    While practicing, Nessa became tired from doing too many things, but she didn''t give up; she was determined to finish what she started by the end of the day.

    "How is she doing?" Riki asked as he approached Yanka who looked at him and smiled.

    "She is a tough youngdy, she is doing well, she is a quick learner, she can walk on water, she can use water magic, right now she is trying to bnce herself to do it," Yanka responded, and Riki smiled.

    "Well, I guess that''s to be expected of her, she never gives up, that much I know even though I haven''t been here that long, she is strange," He said, and Yanka smiled.

    "You are right, she is strange, but I believe that strangeness will be the one to conquer those who believe they are all powerful and cannot be stopped," Yanka replied, and Riki nced at him before smiling.

    "Looking at you now, I am think that you''re starting to like it here, aren''t you?" Riki asked.

    "I won''t answer that, young master, where we stay is your choice, it''s just that it''s different here, I guessfortable is the right word to use in this situation," He responded, and Riki smiled before looking at Nessa, who had fallen into the water again, and Yanka chuckled.

    "She is not going to give up until she gets this today, is she?" He asked and Yanka sighed.

    "No, she is not," Yanka responded.

    "Well, keep an eye on her, she seems tired as well, she can''t push herself that much, it''s not good for a young girl, it''s almost night, Dalia will be brining you guys dinner to eat, Dalia said she needs food to eat and she is confident thatdy Nessa will be able to finish what she started by the end of the day," Riki said, and Yanka exhaled deeply before turning to look at Nessa, who stretched off and he smiled.

 Chapter 125: Soon enough

    Yanka patted him on the shoulder after hearing what Riki told him Dalia said.

    "She has a lot of faith indy Nessa, I won''t me her, I think we are all going down that very same path, she makes people believe in her and she doesn''t have to do much to give us a reason, but you already knew that," Yanka said and Riki scoffed.

    "We''ll decide where we''ll stay soon enough, here or somewhere else, though I doubt it''ll be somewhere else with the pace you guys are going," Riki replied, and Yanka chuckled.

    "We are not the only ones, Riki, we will see soon enough," Yanka said and Riki smiled as Dalia along with Liya approached them and they smiled at Nessa who turned around and saw them.

    "Lady Nessa, can youe here?" Liya asked then Nessa got out of the water and approached them, then Dalia threw her a towel and she caught it with a smile.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee, sit and have dinner, then you can go back to training or just call it a night and leave it for tomorrow," Dalia replied and Nessa smiled before looking at Yanka.

    "It''s okay, you can call it a night if you want, we can continue tomorrow," Yanka said as Nessa lowered her head and smiled.

    "Nope, I am going to get this done tonight, tomorrow we can do something else," She replied and Yanka chuckled.

    "You are really stubborn, aren''t you?" Riki asked and Nessa looked at him.

    "You are thest person I want to hear say that, my stubbornness is still lower than yours, and you are even a selective listener," She responded and theyughed as he smiled.

    "You hit the nail on the head with that," Dalia said, and Nessa smirked.

    "Here, have dinner," Liya said as she handed Nessa her portion of the food and took it.

    "Thank you, Liya, your cooking is great," Nessa said and the girl smiled brightly.

    "Thank you, mydy, that''s gooding from you," She replied and Nessa patted her on the head and Dalia smiled.

    "Perhaps I should start learning to cook as well, then I''ll get praised bydy Nessa," Dalia suggested, and theyughed.

    "Perhaps you should, it''ll help us all a lot, we won''t have to worry about gaining poison resistance," Riki replied, and Nessa covered her mouth so she wouldn''tugh, and Yanka and Liya chuckled as Dalia looked at Riki with a smirk on her face and he nced at her.

    "What? I am just suggesting that it would always be nice to learn to cook, it will help you even, I didn''t mean anything by it," Riki said and Dalia scoffed.

    "I know you a bit too well, liar, Liya, can you teach me to cook?" Dalia asked as she leaned in close to Liya, who pulled back a little and Riki smiled as Nessa looked at him and Liya sighed.

    "You are not going to drop this now, are you?" Liya asked.

    "No, I want to try," She responded then Liya looked at Riki who smirked and she sighed.

    ''This is for your own good as well as mine,'' Riki thought and Nessa tapped him on the shoulder and he looked at her.

    "What is it?" He asked.

    "You are evil, " She responded.

    "I am not evil, I am doing a good deed, there is no way I am evil,dy Nessa," He said and she sighed.

    "There is no winning against you with his one is there?" She asked as he began thinking

    "No, you''re not going to win me with this one; I know I''m right; I didn''t mean to be mean, but sometimes that changes everything," He responded, and she smiled, knowing he had no intention of hurting Dalia''s feelings, he just wanted to help her.

    "I know and I understand but say it differently next time," She said, and he smiled.

    "I will try my best to do so," He replied with a grin and she sighed before looking up at the night sky.

    "Well, I''ll teach you everything I know, but you better pay attention and do exactly what I say, got it?" Liya inquired, and Nessa looked at them as Dalia nodded before Riki looked at her and patted her on the head, causing her cheeks to flush and she smiled.

    ''Just like I thought, I''m not seeing double, especially with that look in her eyes, I see why Dalia doesn''t mind improving herself a little,'' Nessa thought before beginning to eat dinner and drink the ss of juice Dalia had brought her.

    While eating, Nessa looked at the water and how rough it got and she smiled.

    "Are you still going to keep going?" Yanka inquired, her gaze fixed on him.

    "Do you think this will help?" He sighed and looked at the water when she asked.

    "In a way, yes, you will be able to use your ability regardless of the state of the water in the future once you get this done, pretty sure you won''t have a problem," He responded, and she smiled.

    "You''re really pushing this, sheesh, you''re really stubborn, even more, stubborn than me," Riki said as the girls looked at him.

    "Don''tpare yourself just yet Riki, we know you are well-trained person but, can you bnce yourself?" Dalia asked.

    "I have perfect bnce," he responded, "but I can''t walk on water; not everyone has that ability." Dalia smiled.

    "Yeah, I know that much, sody Nessa, are you really going through with this?" Dalia asked as Nessa looked back at the water and smiled.

    "Yes, I''m going through with it; to get better, you have to work hard; it won''t happen overnight, I''m going to do it," She responded and they smiled at her.

    "Because you can''t change your mind, you should be more careful, that water is really rough, but just focus, I''m here, and I''ll keep an eye on you," Yanka said.

    "We will be here for a while as well, focus on your training," Riki added and Nessa smiled at them before continuing to eat her meal.

 Chapter 126: Part accomplished

    When Nessa finished eating, she stretched off, then thanked Dalia and Liya for the food and they smiled at her as she got up, then looked at the water and a smirk appeared on her face.

    Nessa took a deep breath, closed her eyes as they looked at her and she ced her feet on the water and the marking appeared under her feet and Yanka smiled as Nessa reopened her eyes and looked at the water before tiptoeing over the waves and Yanka smiled as she only focused on what she was doing and not much on the water.

    "She is going to get it, her bnce now was better than it was before," Yanka said as Nessa''s eyes glowed blue and she chuckled as she moved well on the water, but just then she lost focus when the cold wind brushed against her body and Yanka chuckled but she didn''t lose bnce and Riki smiled.

    "I''d say she got it," Riki said, and Nessa smiled as she leapt into the air andnded perfectly on top of the water, and they allughed before pping.

    "You did it," Dalia said as she approached them, then sneezed and Yanka patted her on the shoulder.

    "You might catch a cold tonight, it''s a cool night, and you''re soaked from head to toe, you did well," Yanka said, and Nessa smiled.

    "Thank you, I don''t mind if I catch a cold, at least I got what I wanted, but I still have to practice more," She replied and Yanka nodded.

    "Well, if you ever need help while training you can always ask me, no need to worry," Yanka said and Nessa sighed in relief.

    "Thank you very much, that''s good to know," She replied before sneezing and Liya looked at her.

    "Go home, have something nice and warm to drink then go to sleep, it''s alreadyte," Liya said and Nessa yawned before looking up at the night sky and smiling.

    "Is it normal for this type of training to make me feel light, Yanka?" Yanka gave Nessa a sidelong nce.

    "No, most people just stress about it so they don''t get to feel light, but in your case, you didn''t stress about it, so that''s why you feel light; you can try floating next," He responded, and they burst outughing.

    "Perhaps I will, sooner orter," Nessa said, "but I think we should turn in now, it''s toote and I don''t think I''ll be able to keep my eyes open any longer."

    "Will he be seeing you for training tomorrow again?" Dalia asked and Nessa looked at her before turning to face Yanka who smirked.

    "Will you be training tomorrow?" Yanka asked.

    "Yes, I still have a lot more to improve on," She responded.

    "You are impossible; I will drag you along to train with me asionally," Riki said, and they all looked at him.

    "Your training is harsh at times; she will never agree to train with you," Liya replied.

    "Sure," Nessa said and they looked at her, not knowing what to say next.

    "Eh? Lady Nessa, are you certain of this? When ites to training, he isn''t all that different from Yanka "Dalia replied, and Nessa chuckled.

    "That''s fine, I don''t mind," Nessa said and Riki patted her on the shoulder.

    "Training is going to get a bit more interesting now, this will be fun, I look forward to training with you,dy Nessa," Riki replied and Nessa smiled.

    "Likewise, Riki," Nessa said and Riki stretched off.

    "Well, I''m going to call it a night, good night to all of you, I''ll see you tomorrow, bye," Riki replied before leaving, and the others turned to face Nessa, who smiled at them.

    "Good luck in training with that guy, he is monstrous for a reason, good nightdy Nessa," Dalia said.

    "Good night guys, I will be careful, don''t worry," Nessa replied, then left and went to her home.

    After arriving, Nessa went to freshen up, then got dressed, made a cup of hot tea, drank it, then got into bed and yawned before closing her eyes, and after a short while, Nessa fell asleep without a hitch because she was exhausted from a long and tiring day of training that was far from over.

    When Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched before getting out of bed and going about her normal morning routine, despite the fact that her body was aching slightly.

    After she finished, Nessa made herself breakfast and left her house for the city center, where the others were.

    "Good morning, guys," She said and they smiled at her.

    "Good morning," They replied as she sat down and Liya approached her with a bright smile.

    "Lady Nessa, do you want anything to eat? Had breakfast as yet?" She asked as Nessa stared at her and Riki grabbed her by her arm and pulled her away from Nessa a bit.

    "Don''t invade others'' space, you can ask from afar," Riki said.

    "Hmm, you are right, sorry,dy Nessa," Liya added and Nessa smiled.

    "It''s fine, you don''t have to apologize Liya, I had breakfast already, don''t worry about that," She replied and Liya smiled.

    "That''s good to know, are you really alright after yesterday?" Liya asked and Nessa smiled.

    "Yes, I''m fine, a little sore, but fine," She responded as Riki patted her on the shoulder and she looked at him.

    "When you are ready to practice with me,e and tell me, I will be ready in an instant, my training is usually hard but I can adjust it for you I won''t use the same technique as I always use, remember that I can adjust as well,dy Nessa," He said and she chuckled.

    "I will be sure to remember that, I will join you in training soon enough but first I have to finish off my basic training with Yanka and there is a lot to do, we can train in between," She replied and he smiled.

    "Yes we can train while doing all of that but don''t push yourself too much," He said with a smile and she nodded then he drank a ss of juice before sighing.

 Chapter 127: Water forms

    After finishing his drink, Riki poured Nessa a ss and she dly epted it.

    While drinking the juice, Nessa noticed the wind became extremely cold, and she looked up at the sky, where dark clouds were forming and lightning shed as thunder rolled.

    "That''s a storm cloud, guys, it''s going to rain, leave what you''re doing for now," Nessa shouted, and they looked up in the sky before returning to their homes, while Nessa and the others remained under the tent and the rain began pouring down with full pressure.

    "Well, I wasn''t expecting rain at this time," Riki said.

    "Same here, we don''t usually have rain at this time, but I guess a weather change is normal now," Dalia replied and they nodded.

    "Well, it is nice and cold now due to the rain, we shouldn''tin," Liya said and they smiled.

    "Guys, she is right, noining," Nessa replied as she looked up at the sky and smiled while stretching out her arm, allowing the droplet to fall on her and she smiled.

    "The rainwater feels quite rxing, nice and cool," Nessa said as Dalia pushed her face out in the rain and theyughed.

    "You are right, it is nice, cool and quite rxing,dy Nessa," She shouted while ying with the rain and Nessa chuckled.

    ''I have the ability of water, which is my main element, along with wind and lightning, right?'' ''Nessa wondered.

    [Yes, master, those three are your elements, and as you can see from your list of skills, they can be used to do a variety of things.]

    "I see," Nessa mumbled as she extended her hand and smiled as ck lightning began to form around her fingers, while Riki looked at her and saw then smiled.

    "That''s cool," He said, and she flinched before turning to face him, the lightning dissipating as she smiled.

    "Yes, it is, but I need to practice more because I don''t have control over all of them, and I believe some of my subordinates, like you, who I named abilities, have evolved," She replied and he nodded.

    "Yes, mine has, I have ck mes, they have grown stronger, and with control over the ck mes, I can learn more me skills," He said, and she smiled.

    "That''s a nice ability, you can learn a lot from just one," She replied and he smiled.

    "Yes, you can; gaining anything rted to one of the elements is beneficial because it allows you to evolve into something even more," Riki said, and Nessa nodded.

    "Lady Nessa, when do you think this rain will be over?" Dalia asked and Nessa looked at her and smiled.

    "I don''t know, you can never predict the weather," Nessa responded as she stretched off and Yanka approached them and she looked at him as he smiled at her.

    "Good morning," She said.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa, how are you doing?" He asked and she sighed.

    "I am doing fine, aching a bit, but good otherwise," She responded and he chuckled.

    "I hope you get better, but I am d you are doing fine otherwise,dy Nessa, also I guess there is no training today," Yanka said and Nessa smiled.

    "Maybe or maybe not, we will see when the rain decides toe to an end," She replied and he sighed as Dalia stretched off and Nessa looked at her.

    "Are you sleepy?" Nessa inquired when she heard water sshing, and her eyes widened as she saw the rain forming in the air, and she smiled at the various forms it took.

    "Lady Nessa, look," Riki said, and Nessa looked and saw it was the Lizardmen chiefess doing that, and she smiled before running out into the rain.

    "Lady Nessa," Liya called out as Nessa approached the chiefess who looked at her and smiled.

    "Lady Nessa, good morning," The chiefess said.

    "You can control water, can the others do that as well?" She asked.

    "I won''t say control; we can simply use the water around us to do whatever we want, manipte it; only a few more of them have that ability, not all of us have it, and we cherish it," She responded, and Nessa smiled as the water around her formed a star and she sighed.

    "They''re lovely," Nessa said.

    "Thank you and good morning to you, mydy," She replied as she and the few others of her kind who possessed the same ability raised their hands and the rainwater formed a giant star in the sky with Nessa''s name written in the center.

    "Good morning and thank you," Nessa said and the chiefess chuckled.

    "You are wee, but you will get sick if you stay out here much longer; go back under the tent; we cannot afford for our leader to get sick," The chiefess replied as the star vanished, and the chiefess led Nessa back under the tent, where Liya tossed her a towel, which she grabbed.

    The others sighed as Nessa began to dry herself off.

    "You really are something elsedy Nessa, and being able to manipte water is a nice ability," Riki said, and the chiefess smiled.

    "We got that as a gift, but only a few of us have it, and it''s difficult to do at times because we aren''t that strong," She replied, and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she looked at the chiefess who nced at her.

    "Lady Nessa, is something wrong?" She asked and Nessa sighed.

    "No, I was just thinking of a few things," She responded and the chiefess patted her on the shoulder.

    "Lady Nessa, should we continue working?" Zilrud asked as he approached her and she looked at him.

    "Continue working? In this rain? Of course not, you guys aren''t immune to sickness, learn to take a break every now and then, we''re not in any hurry to finish building," Nessa responded, and he smiled at her before she patted him on the shoulder.

    "You guys rx, have something to eat and drink, do whatever you want, well. anything but don''t work because I know that''s what you guys want to do, and I''m not going to let that happen now, enjoy the rain," Nessa said and the others beganughing.

 Chapter 128: By nightfall

    After Nessa made herself clear to Zilrud and the others not to work, they all did exactly as she told them to and enjoyed the rain while rxing and eat.

    The rainsted until that afternoon when it finally stopped. The sun shone brightly on the city, and the wind blew a fresh minty breeze that everyone enjoyed because it made them feel even more rxed.

    "Well, now we can all get back to work," Youthim said as Zilrud nodded, then he stretched off and Nessa looked at them and her eyes narrowed.

    "What are you guys going to do?" Nessa asked as she got up and approached them and they looked at her smiling.

    "Lady Nessa, we are just going back to work," Zilrud responded and Nessa smiled.

    "You guys are really stubborn, that''s for sure," She said and they smiled.

    "Can you guys stop at nightfall and rx after that?" She asked as they stared at her then smiled.

    "If that''s what you want then sure, that much we can do, we will stop at nightfall and we what we can until then," Youthim responded and Nessa smiled.

    "Really?" She asked and they nodded.

    "Yes, that much we can do; there''s nothing wrong with rxing a little more than you should," Zilrud responded, and theyughed.

    "Good, now I am going to practice with Yanka," She said as she turned around and jumped when she saw Yanka standing behind her and he chuckled.

    "Yanka," She said.

    "I came to get you, are you ready to get to training?" He asked and Youthim tapped her on her hand and she nced at him.

    "What''s wrong?" She asked and he sighed.

    "Can you train until nightfall as well not longer?" He asked and she smiled then looked at Yanka who sighed before looking at Zilrud and Youthim who were smiling.

    "Fine, since today is a nice day, we will stop at nightfall, are you guys happy now?" Yanka asked.

    "Yes, we are pleased; that way,dy Nessa can also rest and relieve her aching body," Zilrud responded, and Nessa smiled.

    "Can we go?" Yanka asked, and Nessa nodded. They both left and returned to their usual training spot, while the others resumed their daily tasks that they couldn''t do earlier.

    Nessa looked at the water as she approached the river, and Yanka looked at her.

    "Want to try again?" He asked and she nodded then he smiled.

    "All right, if that''s what you want, then go ahead," He said and Nessa took a deep breath, then ced her feet on the water and smiled as she noticed she was bncing herself perfectly as well as using her ability just fine.

    "After so many times of trying and not giving up, you have full bnce of yourself, but that bnce can go back to being unbnced, which is why you have to keep practicing, got it?" He asked, and she smiled and nodded.

    "I understand, and you are a great master; you already know that, though," She replied and he sighed.

    "Well, I try to make those around me a better version of themselves, but in a really hard way, because a lot of things cannot be done without hard work," He said, and she smiled, knowing he was right.

    "I know, and what do you want to train me on today? Pick up where we left off?" She asked, and he nodded before throwing a sword at her, which she caught and smiled at.

    "Yes, we will pick up where we left off,dy Nessa, you still have a lot to learn about sword fighting, are you willing to get hurt?" He asked, and she smirked.

    "Of course I am; I don''t mind as long as I improve at what I do; I can''t rely solely on magic," She responded, and he smiled.

    "You are just brave, all right, let''s get going," He said as he cracked his neck and she smiled and then pointed her sword at him.

    "Let''s get going, I will give it my best," She replied and he smiled then they began training.

    Nessa gave it her all, and it exhausted her, but she persisted, and Yanka worked hard to improve her skills.

    They trained for hours until night fell, and she remembered what Youthim and Zilrud had asked her, so they stopped training, and she sighed and stretched before turning to face Yanka.

    "You did more than enough for one day, it''s okay, let''s head back to the others, have dinner and rx, your muscles need rest,e on, let''s go," He said, and she smiled, before they both returned to the others, who smiled as they saw them.

    "How was your training,dy Nessa?" Dalia asked as they approached them and Nessa sighed.

    "It was fine, I kept my part of the deal as well Youthim," Nessa responded and Youthim chuckled.

    "Yes, I can see that mydy and I am d you did, we can now all have dinner together since Liya cooked for all of us, she said it was a good day," Youthim said and Nessa smiled then looked at Liya who nodded.

    "It was a good day, quite rxing for most of us, we didn''t do much either, thanks to the rain anddy Nessa''s order," Liya replied, and Youthim chuckled. They sat down, and Liya brought them dinner with Dalia''s help.

    "Liya is it true that you are helping Dalia with her cooking?" Sai asked as he appeared before them then sat down and bowed his head to Nessa who smiled at him.

    "Yes, I''m going to teach her to cook; she''s very determined; let''s see how my progress goes, whether I''ll be a sessful teacher or not," She responded, and Sai chuckled before Dalia smiled. They sat down, and Nessa stretched before doing a neck roll, and Dalia looked at her.

    "Are you okay?" Dalia asked as Nessa took her food and drink then smiled at her.

    "I will be fine, I am just a bit tired, that''s all, a bit of sleep and I will be good to go again," She responded and Dalia smiled then they all began eating dinner.

 Chapter 129: Massage

    While eating, Nessa looked at Sai and smiled since she never really talked to him much.

    "Sai, are you always keeping an eye out?" Nessa asked and he nced at her.

    "I am always moving around, thanks to my shadow ability, I can be a mile away and you can call out to me and I will reach within a minute or seconds," He responded.

    "Well, the shadow ability isn''t that difficult to master, but it does require a lot of focus," She said and he nodded as she sipped the ss of juice and exhaled deeply.

    "That''s correct, but now I can also manipte my shadow; isn''t that amazing?" Nessa chuckled as Sai lowered his head in thought.

    "Yes, it''s amazing; you can do a lot with it; don''t doubt your ability like that; believe in yourself and it a little more and you''ll go far," Nessa responded and he smiled a bit.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa, we should talk more often, and if you want, you can train with me asionally," He said as she stared at him and the others burst outughing.

    "I think when you guys are done, there won''t be anything else to teach her or there won''t be any muscles left in her body to move," Vill replied, and Nessa chuckled.

    "I think she might be right about that," Nessa said with a nervous smile and Yanka stretched and patted her on the shoulder.

    She was aware that they all knew different skills and it would be better for her to learn them and have more than one option in a fight, and that''s when she made another decision.

    "Sure, I will train with you sometimes, Sai," She said and they looked at her as she smiled.

    "Are you sure?" Sai asked and she sighed then looked at him.

    "Yes, having different skills is beneficial because it gives you more options in a fight; I will join you after I finish with Yanka and Riki, is that okay?" He nodded when she asked.

    "That''s okay, they offered first so I can wait, thank you,dy Nessa," He responded.

    "You are the one helping me out here so I should thank you, thank you, Sai," She said and he smiled.

    "You are more than wee,dy Nessa," He replied as the others sighed with a smile on their faces.

    "Well, when you''re ready, we''ll be ready to give you a good massage to loosen up the muscles in your body," Dalia said, and Nessa patted her on the shoulder before looking at her and smiling.

    "Don''t push yourself too hard right now,dy Nessa," Dalia added, and Nessa sighed.

    "I won''t, even I know my limits," She said.

    "Can you promise me that you won''t overwork yourself?" Dalia inquired, and Nessa sighed before Riki tapped Dalia on the shoulder.

    "You know she can''t make a promise like that, but you''ll give it your best shot, right?" Riki asked, and Nessa cast a nce at him.

    "I can assure you that I will try," They breathed a sigh of relief as she responded.

    "That''s more than enough for me, knowing that you will at least try, mydy," Dalia said then Nessa patted her on the head and she grinned as Riki nced at her before smiling.

    "I see you doing neck rolls, want me to give you a neck massage?" Liya asked and Nessa looked at her while eating.

    "I think I could use one," She responded and Liya smiled as they finished off their food and Liya got up, then went to Nessa and ced her hand on her shoulders.

    "Are you ready?" Liya asked and Nessa looked up at her as she smiled.

    "Yes, I am," She responded and Liya began massaging Nessa''s neck which made her feel more rxed and she exhaled deeply.

    "Are you feeling good?" Liya asked.

    "Better than good, thank you for this Liya," She responded.

    "You are wee, just so you know, you don''t have to always thank usdy Nessa, you are doing more than we ever can, nning all of this is not easy, we know that better than anyone else, you need to slow down a bit, don''t you think?" Liya asked and the others agreed with her.

    "Maybe, but I don''t think I want to, I want to make this ce the way it''s supposed to be without any dy, I hope you guys are getting enough rest," She responded and they looked at her and she smiled.

    "Are you not?" She asked.

    "I can''t even believe you are really asking that, is that really a question?" Riki asked as Nessa tilted her neck while looking at him and they all beganughing.

    "Lady Nessa, of course we''re getting enough rest, we rested almost all day, we can''t possibly ask for more, you don''t need to worry about that, even we know our limits, you give us more than enough rest, am I right guys?" Zilrud inquired, and they looked at her.

    "He is right," They responded, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

    While massaging her neck, Nessa began to sleep away and Liya saw then smiled at her and looked at the others.

    "Guys," She mumbled and they nced at Nessa, whose eyes closed and Dalia chuckled.

    "Is she asleep?" Dalia asked and Liya peeked at Nessa.

    "She seems to be," She responded and Liya looked at Riki.

    "Would you mind taking her to her house, Riki?" Liya inquired, and Riki smiled before getting up and lifting her up in his arms, since she was sleeping due to exhaustion.

    "I''ll take her back; she doesn''t seem to be waking up anytime soon, it''s better if she sleeps more," Riki said.

    "She is working very hard, she wants to get even stronger, not only for her sake, but mostly for ours, I saw that determination in her eyes while she was training, she doesn''t like to give up, and she never gives up on something she believes she can do, you guys know that now, she will go far if anything happens to the home is building, that''s what I think at least," Yanka replied as they looked at her, smiling.

 Chapter 130: To help

    They all knew what Yanka had told them was true, and they all wanted to get stronger to protect her, even Riki and his kind, despite not knowing whether they would stay or not.

    "I will take her home now," Riki said and they smiled then he took her to her house and gently ced her on her bed before locking up her house properly and leaving.

    Nessa slept peacefully that night, free of nightmares, and her body aches subsided as well.

    When she awoke the next morning, she stretched and yawned before getting out of bed and looking in the mirror, then jumped at how her hair looked and sighed before going to the bathroom to freshen up and go about her normal morning routine.

    Nessa dressed and went to the kitchen, where she grabbed a banana to eat before starting to make her breakfast, which was pancakes since she had the ingredients and felt like making them.

    When she finished making breakfast, she remembered having coffee in the morning, and an idea struck her, and she smiled.

    ''I am going to have coffee as well, I am sure they will enjoy it,'' Ness thought before stretching off and having her breakfast after which she left the house.

    "Lady Nessa, good morning," The citizens said as she passed by and smiled at them.

    "Good morning," She replied as she noticed Vill''s kid ying with the other kids and she chuckled.

    "They are so cute, I am d he is fitting in well, his mother anf father will be happy to see him like that," She said with a bright smile as someone bumped into her, when she turned around, she saw it was Liya and she grabbed onto her before she could fall.

    "Are you okay?" Nessa asked and Liya looked up at her and then sighed before smiling.

    "Thank you, and please ept my apologies," Liya said, and Nessa chuckled before patting her on the head.

    "It''s fine, Liya, it was just a simple ident, good morning," She replied.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," She said.

    "Now, why are you in a rush so early?" Nessa asked.

    "I woke up prettyte, I don''t like beingte, so I guess..." She responded and Nessa smiled.

    "Rx, Liya, it''s okay to wake upte every once in a while, there is nothing wrong with that at all," She said and Liya sighed then smiled.

    "Thanks, let''s go meet the others, pretty sure most of them have started working already," Liya replied and Nessa sighed.

    "I''m fairly certain of that as well, so let''s go meet the early birds," She went to the tent to meet the others and saw that they had already begun working, and Nessa smiled at them.

    "Good morning guys," She said.

    "Good morning," They replied.

    "Thank you for taking care of mest night as well, taking me home," Nessa said.

    "I will get payback, this is my second time, but you are weedy Nessa," Riki replied and she nced at him as he smiled at her.

    "So you are the one that took me home, Riki?" She asked and he nodded then she smiled.

    "Thanks again," She added.

    "You are wee, once again,dy Nessa," He said and she smiled.

    "You were really tiredst night, that''s why we didn''t wake you up,dy Nessa, you deserved your rest, you have been working a little too hard if we''re being honest here," Dalia added, and Nessa smiled.

    "Thanks guys," She said and they smiled.

    "There is no need to thank us, you are more than wee, we are just d to see that you are doing just fine, that''s more than enough for us," Liya replied and Yanka approached them.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said.

    "Good morning Yanka, are you ready to train me?" She asked and he smiled then nodded and she sighed before looking at Youthim and the others.

    ''I will be right back, excuse me," She said.

    "Sure," They replied as she rushed off to Youthim and the others.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They said as they looked at her.

    "Good morning guys, before I get to training, I wanted to check in on things, run me through it, I am all ears," She replied, and they smiled before going over everything with Nessa, which she paid close attention to and fully understood.

    After some deliberation, Nessa decided to assist them with a few tasks, while Yanka trained with the goblins, who he felt needed a lot more practice.

    Later that day, after finishing her part of the work, Nessa went to the river and saw Aion and the others panting while looking at Yanka, then they rushed towards him, but he moved so fast that even Nessa barely saw him, and he hit the young ones onto the ground, and they sighed beforeying like a bunch of dead on the ground.

    "I am calling it quits for today, you are going to break my young bones, I cannot let that happen, you are mean at times, master, go easy on us as well, just once, let us hit you," Aion said with a smirk and Yanka chuckled as Nessa smiled at them.

    "All right, I''ll go easy on you guys, get up,e on, on your feet, now," Yanka replied as Nessa sat down on a huge rock and they smiled and bowed their heads at her.

    "Lady Nessa," They said.

    "Hello, go on, continue your training, I want to see as well," Nessa replied and they smiled nervously before looking at Yanka who chuckled.

    "You''re going to enjoy this, mydy, they want things to be a little easier today, so I''m going to go as easy on them as I can," Yanka said, and Nessa sighed.

    ''What does this old man intend to do?'' Nessa wondered as he pointed his sword at them and they looked at him.

    "Mydy, I feel like he is up to something, this old man is very dangerous, you know that already though, if we don''t be careful, he will move faster than a snake and bite you when you least expect it," Aion mumbled and Nessa chuckled before looking at Yanka and sighed.

 Chapter 131: Sneaky

    Nessa knew Yanka was a bit sneaky when it came to training, but she also knew that Aion and the others couldn''t train the easy way, so she got up and went to Aion with the others and patted Aion on the head, and he smiled at her.

    "You guys want to get stronger right?" She asked.

    "Yes, we do," He responded.

    "Good then you should know the easy way won''t help that much, not against Yanka, to get what you want, sometimes you have to work very hard, harder than others or usual, but if you truly want it, you have to give it your best shot," She said and Yanka smiled at Aion sighed then raised his sword up and pointed it towards Yanka.

    "I get your message mydy, we won''t give up either," Aion replied and Nessa chuckled then looked at Yanka who smiled before bowing his head and she went back to sit down on the rock.

    "Are you ready?" Yanka asked and Aion''s eyes narrowed as he looked at him.

    "Yes," Aion responded.

    "Thene at me," Yanka said, and Aion rushed towards him before disappearing with the others, and Nessa smiled as they reappeared behind Yanka, but he caught up to them and hit them into the tree with his sword.

    "Ouch," Aion eximed.

    "You''ve all gotten faster; all you have to do now is keep practicing," Yanka replied as they looked at them.

    "He is correct; if you were up against someone who underestimates you, you could win; you guys should keep practicing, got it?" Nessa inquired as they tared at her, and Yanka smiled.

    "She''s right, you guys can get a lot better than you are right now, if you''re willing to take a beating," Yanka added with a smirk, and Aion nervously smiled.

    "We understand,dy Nessa, and we will keep trying no matter what," Aion replied, and Nessa chuckled as Yanka looked at them.

    "Did you hear what I was saying?" They jumped as he asked, his eyes glowed red.

    "Yes, we heard you, we heard you clearly, master," They responded and Nessaughed as they rushed off and Yanka chuckled before looking at her.

    "Do you think I''m being too harsh on them?" He sighed as she approached him and asked.

    "No, you''re not being too harsh on them Yanka, this is the only way they''ll learn, you should know by now, they are a stubborn bunch, once they have made their minds up, to be honest, they won''t back out, they will see it through, you have gotten yourself a few good yet stubborn students, train them the way you think is best," He sighed in relief as she responded, then stretched off.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa, also are you here to train today or do you want to take a break?" He asked.

    "I don''t know, do you think I should take a break from it?" She asked and he sighed.

    "That''s up to you to decide, but it will be good for your body, you''ve been training hard these past few days, do what''s best for your body, you are a girl, there''s nothing wrong with breaks," He responded, and she sighed, looking up at the night sky and closing her eyes as the cold wind brushed against her face, and he smiled, seeing how rxed she was.

    "Fine, I will take a break just for today, though, tomorrow we will get back to training, how is that for you?" She asked.

    "Perfectly fine,e to me when you are ready," He responded and she smiled.

    "Got it, shall we head back?" She asked as she heard the ringing of a bell and her eyes narrowed as she looked around but saw no one then sighed.

    ''Am I imagining this? Or is he really here?'' Nessa wondered as Yanka nced at her.

    "What''s the matter,dy Nessa?" He asked.

    "Nothing at all, I thought I heard something, did you hear a bell ringing or something simr?" She asked as he closed his eyes and listened to his surroundings carefully.

    "Nothing like a bell, is everything all right?" He inquired, and she sighed.

    "Yes, everything is fine; let''s just head back," She replied as she walked away, and they both returned to town, where they noticed the others cing food on the table by the tent, and she smiled.

    "Guys," She said and they looked at her with smiles on their faces.

    "Are you going to join us for dinner again tonight?" Liya asked as they fixed their gaze on her, and she smiled.

    "Sure, I will join you guys," She responded.

    "Good,e on," Dalia said as she pulled out a chair, then Nessa sat down as Liya took out her food and ced it before her.

    "Thank you," Nessa said.

    "You are wee," She replied before Nessa poured herself a ss of juice to drink, wondering whether she heard a bell or not.

    "Lady Nessa, you seem a bit lost, is the food not good enough?" Liya asked and Nessa smiled at her.

    "There is nothing wrong with your food, Liya; I was just thinking about something; don''t worry, your food is delicious as usual.''" Liya smiled as she responded, and Nessa began eating her food.

    "Lady Nessa, how was training?" Riki asked and Nessa looked at him before smiling.

    "I didn''t train today, I watched Yanka teach Aion and the others," She responded.

    "How did that go?" Riki asked.

    "Better than expected, right?" Yanka asked.

    "Even better, they are learning, but will take a bit more time, they were determined, they don''t want to be left behind," She responded and Riki smiled.

    "Well, that''s understandable, a lot more goblins want to train as well, I overheard them talking," Riki said.

    "Well, they can start training, there is no problem with that, it''s going to be better that way, as long as they know to defend themselves, we won''t have to worry so much," Nessa replied.

    "True, especially now that we are growing, it''s better if they know to defend themselves even if it''s for just a bit" Dalia added and they agreed and then continued eating their food.

 Chapter 132: Sent

    When Nessa finished eating dinner with them, she stood up and yawned, but then she heard the bell again and her eyes widened as she looked around and saw a small light on the hill where she usually goes and heard someone call out her name, and her eyes widened.

    "Kurson?" She called out as she dashed off, and the others exchanged nces before following her. When they arrived at the hill, her eyes widened when she saw someone lying on the ground bleeding, and she rushed to the person, who turned out to be a youngdy with a tail and ears.

    "Who is that?" Riki asked as Nessa lifted her up and the girl looked at her with a smile.

    "Lady Nessa, are youdy Nessa?" She asked with a soft tone.

    "Yes, I am," She responded as she looked at the girl''s wound on her stomach which was deep and she sighed.

    "Master Kurson.... He sent me," Nessa sighed as her eyes began to glow blue and a dome formed around them as she ced her glowing blue hands on the girl''s wound, attempting to heal her.

    "Is Kurson all right?" She inquired.

    "Yes, he is fine, he sent me here, he said you will be able to help me, please," She responded and Nessa looked at the others.

    "Sure, I''ll help you, we can talk when you''re all healed, be quiet now," Nessa said as she healed the girl, which took a while due to the depth of the wound.

    "Will you be able to heal her, Lady Nessa?" Tehitos inquired, and she nced at him with a gentle smile.

    ''Can I heal her?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Yes, you can, and you are; however, it will take some time because her wound is deep, and someone attempted to kill her.]

    "Yes, I can heal her," She responded and Tehitos along with the others smiled as Nessa lowered her head, wondering if Kurson was okay.

    After a while, Nessa was able to fully heal the girl, but she fell into aa, and Nessa sighed before returning to normal, the dome vanished as she stood up.

    "Is she all right?" Zeitaz inquired.

    "Yes, she is fine, she just went into aa, can one of you take her back?" She asked as Zeitaz approached the girl and lifted her into his arms before returning to town with her, where everyone looked at them.

    "Is everything okay,dy Nessa?" Zilrud asked.

    "I think so, we have an unexpected guest, that''s all," She responded.

    "Lady Nessa where do you want me to put her?" Zeitaz asked.

    "Take her to my house, I will keep an eye on her just in case," Dalia responded and Nessa sighed then patted her on the shoulder.

    "Take her to Dalia''s, I''m going to put a barrier over her, one she can''t break because she''s currently weak," Nessa said before they took the girl to Dalia''s house and ced her on the couch, after which the males went outside and Liya changed the girl''s clothes, covered her with a nket, and Nessa ced a barrier around her.

    "As soon as she wakes up, I''ll be alerted; we can''t take any chances," Nessa said.

    "Lady Nessa, do you think your friend is okay?" Dalia asked as they exited the house and Riki along with the others looked at her.

    "I believe he is; I asked her and she said he is fine; she even addressed him as master," She responded and they sighed.

    "Well, since she called him that, we have to believe he''s okay, because he''s the one who sent her here, right?" Riki asked.

    "You are right, he is the one that sent her here, I am certain of it," She responded as she looked up at the moon and her eyes narrowed while thinking.

    "If only I knew where he is from, but in any case, I''m not leaving this town, not with the current problems we''re facing; we need to get rid of those evil Orcs or we''ll get stuck," Nessa said.

    "You are correct, we still have a lot more to do, and with them out there, we won''t be able to get them done," Youthim replied, and Nessa exhaled deeply as her stomach rumbled and she turned around to look at Liya who smiled at her.

    "Liya, I am hungry," Nessa said and Liya chuckled before approaching her and Liya patted her on the shoulder.

    "All you had to do was say so,e on, let''s get you dinner," Liya said as she walked away, and they went to Liya''s and Riki''s house, where they sat on the porch, and Liya brought out food and handed it to Nessa, who dly epted it, and Nessa sighed, relieved as she began eating.

    "How is it?" Liya asked.

    "It''s really good, thank you, Liya," Nessa responded and Liya chuckled before looking up at the night sky and exhaling deeply.

    "I am d you enjoy it,dy Nessa," She said and Nessa nced at her with a smile.

    "Your food is always delicious, Liya, there''s no way I won''t enjoy it, I usually get this hungry after using my abilities," Nessa replied.

    "That''s to be expected; you''re strong, so you''ll need an equal amount of body energy," Riki said, and Nessa nodded before Riki turned to face his sister, who smiled at him.

    "Is something else bothering you, Liya?" He asked.

    "Not really, I am just worried about what might happen in the future, even that is natural now," She responded and he exhaled deeply.

    "Yes, that is natural if you want an amazing ce to live in, am I right,dy Nessa?" Riki asked and she nced at him and then looked at Liya.

    "He''s right, and I''m willing to risk a lot for it, but I''m not going to risk your lives; I''ll do everything I can to get rid of any danger lurking, waiting to get rid of us," Nessa responded, and they smiled at her.

    "Lady Nessa, as long as we''re here, you don''t have to do everything alone; you can at least rely on us a little," Sai said, and the others agreed with him.

    "Well, I am d to know that and I am d to have you guys around, thank you," She replied.

    "You are wee,dy Nessa," They said while bowing their heads.

 Chapter 133: Akios suggestion

    After thanking Riki and the others, Nessa continued eating her food, but a lot of thoughts ran through her head, and she wanted to know what had happened to their unknown guest and where Kurson was, but she also knew she had to wait until the girl regained consciousness to find out.

    "Do you think the girl poses a threat to us, Lady Nessa?" When Youthim asked, Nessa looked at him and sighed.

    "I don''t think she is, based on how she spoke to me, but I know better than to trust people based on that; we''ll find out more when she wakes up," Nessa responded after finishing her meal.

    "Thank you for the meal, Liya," Nessa said and the girl smiled before collecting the te and handing her a ss of drink.

    "Your friend Kurson appears genuine, he seems to be a really good person, but this situation could be the opposite, the enemy did not hurt her, but she could be the enemy, those are just assumptions, but can you find where your friend is,dy Nessa?" Vill asked and Nessa lowered her head.

    "Yeah, that assumption crossed my mind, we''ll just have to wait and see, but I''m not sure if I''ll be able to find him, he never really mentioned where he was from, where his home is, and so on, it''s quite confusing," She responded and they sighed.

    "Well, wherever he is, let''s hope he''s okay because this situation appears to be a little risky," Dalia said.

    "I agree with Dalia; we need to be cautious until we discover her truth," Liya replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "I am d we are all on the same page here, for now, we will just focus on what''s important, also it''s gettingte, you guys should head to bed, we still have a lot of work to do," Nessa said and they agreed as she stood up and smiled.

    "Well, I will call it a night, I want to sleep right now, that''s the only thinging to my mind, good night guys," She said.

    "Good night,dy Nessa, if you need anythingter on, pleasee to us, we will help you in any way we can, we are here," Liya replied and Nessa patted her on the head.

    "Got it, I will keep that in mind Liya, sleep well, bye, I will see all of you in the morning," Nessa said.

    "See ya," They replied, then Nessa went to her house.

    The first thing she did was take her clothes off and went to freshen up after which she got dressed and got into bed.

    "Lady Nessa," Akio said as he entered her room and she looked at him.

    "Akio, you have been busy," She replied as she sat up then patted him on the head and he began wagging his tail, happily.

    "I have been keeping an eye on as well as helping around towntely, should I keep on doing thatdy Nessa?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "If that''s what you want, go ahead Akio, there''s nothing wrong with that as long as it''s what you think is best for you, but do show me every now and then that you''re fine, got it?" He gave her a sidelong nce after she asked.

    "Got it,dy Nessa, also,dy Nessa, I have a request," He responded and she peeked at him.

    "Okay, go on, let''s hear what you want, it''s okay Akio, please go ahead and ask," She said and he exhaled deeply before looking up at her.

    "I have been on a mission with you already, I enjoyed it, I enjoy yourpany, but you already know that, however, there is one that needs to understand you a bit more, I think if you need to go somewhere else, I should stay back and that creature should join you," He replied and she smiled.

    "Are you certain that this is what you want, Akio?" She inquired.

    "Yes, I am pretty sure that this is the way to help and what I want, but this won''t be happening often," He replied and she chuckled then passed her hand on his back and he looked at her.

    "Well, now that you have made it clear that this is what you want, I will respect your feelings, but I would like to know the name of this creature Akio, can you tell me now?" She asked.

    "Sure, I can tell you, it''s Isamu," He responded and she exhaled deeply.

    "Fine, I will take him with me the next time, this will be good for bonding, to be honest," She said and he nodded.

    "To be honest,dy Nessa, he wants to get to know you better, but he keeps having second thoughts about approaching you, he is not as carefree with you as I am, we had a bit of a talk about you and I found out that, he respects you, I think you should have a talk with him," He replied as shey back on the bed.

    "I''ll talk to him about it, possibly tomorrow Akio, thank you, I should have talked to him about it before, but I got too busy, thank you for bringing it up," She said, and he exhaled deeply.

    "You would have done it without me reminding youdy Nessa after all, you consider everyone around you, I have noticed more than that, you put others before yourself, you are more than worthy of being the leader, don''t ever question that," He replied and she smiled.

    "Got it, I won''t ever question myself when that is concerned, I am starting to get even more sleepy, Akio, good night," She said as she fell asleep and he covered her with her nket.

    "Good night, sweet dreams,dy Nessa," He replied beforeying by her bedside.

    When Nessa woke up the next morning after a long and good night''s sleep, she saw Akio sleeping by her bedside and smiled before getting out of bed and stretching off, after which he woke up and looked at her, she patted him on the head, he wagged his tail, and she looked outside as the sunlight entered the room and she sighed.

 Chapter 134: Cool

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," Akio said and she nced at him with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Good morning Akio, thanks for staying by my sidest night, did you sleep well?" She asked as he stretched off as she opened the house door and he exhaled deeply as the fresh minty air blew against his body and she chuckled.

    "I slept like a log mydy, how about you? Did you sleep wellst night?" He asked.

    "Yes, I slept wellst night, my body is well rxed and now I can get back to training, I have a lot to improve on," She responded as she went into the kitchen and began making breakfast and he looked at her.

    "How is your training going with Yanka?" He asked.

    "It''s going fine, one thing is for sure, that guy is a great teacher, a lot more are going to go to him because they want to learn to defend themselves now," She responded.

    "That''s good, they got scared because of what''s been going on recently?" He asked.

    "I guess so, but this is good, that way no one will be able to take advantage of them, this is for the best," She responded and he nodded as she began humming while cooking and he stared at her.

    "How good of a cook are you, Lady Nessa?" He inquired.

    "Because of my previous home, I can cook a variety of dishes, some of which they have never heard of before; I intend to make the most of my abilities and pass them on; I intend to teach Liya as well because she enjoys cooking, and once I teach her, others will pick up on it as well; do you think that''s a good idea?" She asked.

    "Yes, I think that''s a good idea, a lot of people love trying different things, especially when it''s something they have never heard of," He responded and she smiled.

    "That''s what I thought at first; I just hope I can bring my ideas to life; that would be fantastic," She said.

    "I am confident you will be able to pull it off; if anyone can, it is you,dy Nessa; there is a lot that you have achieved that others can only dream of, you are great; you should believe that a little more," He replied, and she chuckled before spinning around in the kitchen and he sighed while looking at her.

    ''I hope her dreamse true as well, she is doing a lot, selfish reasons or not, that doesn''t matter, the risks she is willing to take are proving quite a lot, I wonder what others will do when they find out it''s a young girl building this nation and not a guy,'' Akio thought while looking at his master and closing his eyes, feeling rxed.

    After a while, Nessa finished her cooking, she gave Akio his portion and ate her breakfast before going to freshen up and go about her morning routine.

    Nessa didn''t want to waste time because she needed to continue training as well as do her other work, which no one else could do at the time because everyone else had their own work to do around town.

    After Nessa finished what she needed to, she and Akio left the house and went to the town center, where the others were already up and waiting like usual.

    "Good morning guys," She said as she approached them and they smiled at her.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They replied while bowing their heads and she exhaled deeply.

    "If only I can get used to that or if only you guys can stop," She mumbled and Dalia patted her on the shoulder.

    "You''ll have to get used to it; it''s our way of showing how much we respect you; we''ll try to stop if that''s what you want because you''ll know that no matter what, you have our respect and love,dy Nessa," Dalia said with a grin, and Nessa smiled and patted her on the head.

    "That''s good to know, Dalia, thank you for being considerate; the bowing of heads isn''t something I think I''ll be able to get used to any time soon," She replied and Dalia sighed.

    "That''s understandabledy Nessa, you are quite a simple person when certain things are concerned but you are quiteplicated to understand at times, you are mysterious in many ways, it''s nice having you around at all times to be honest, but we know you won''t be because you have many other things to do," Dalia said and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yeah, I have to leave again, I won''t make any alliances just like that, I need to see certain things for myself," She replied and Dalia smiled as she pulled out a chair then sat down and stretched off.

    "It''s nice and cool this morning, and this feeling is nice," Nessa said, and they smiled at her.

    "It is nice and cool this morning, indeed," Liya replied and Nessa nodded.

    "Lady Nessa, you''re not leaving until we''ve dealt with the Orcs, right?" Liya inquired, and Nessa gave her a sidelong nce.

    "No, I''m not leaving until this is over; if I leave and something happens, I won''t be able to return in time," She replied, and they sighed.

    "You are right about that, but don''t worry so much, we will defend ourselves as well, we have improved a lot in everything, including fighting," Riki said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "I know you guys have gotten better at everything, it''s great, I know I can rely on you guys, but I am also a leader, that cannot always happen, you guys have to learn to rely on others as well, for now, let''s just all focus on getting rid of those Orcs because we have a lot more to get done and the year will being to an end pretty soon, I hope theye out as soon as possible and get rid of them one way or the other because we cannot let them do as they please, they will not gain dominance," She replied, and they all agreed with her since they didn''t want to lose their new home.

 Chapter 135: Response

    While they were talking about the Orc and how to get rid of them, Nessa wondered if any among them were good since she didn''t want to kill anyone she didn''t have to.

    She knew she had to figure out a way to stop their leader first, then take care of the rest of them, because she didn''t want the blood of any innocents, Orcs or otherwise, on her hands.

    "Lady Nessa, I came to report, also, good morning," Sai said as he approached her and she looked at him.

    "Good morning Sai, go ahead, I am listening," She replied and he smiled at her.

    "No Orcs spotted as yet, but there are a few humans passing through, they might see us, is that going to be a problem?" He asked.

    "No, just ignore them, leave them be, they won''t enter here," She responded.

    "All right, do you want to invite them by chance?" Sai asked and Nessa smiled.

    "No, I don''t, don''t worry, thanks for the report," She responded and he smiled.

    "You are wee, mydy," He said before disappearing, and Nessa smiled before looking at the town''s entrance, where Dalia tapped her on the shoulder and she looked at the girl who handed her a ss of juice, which she epted.

    "Thank you, Dalia," She said.

    "You are wee, are you going to train today?" Dalia asked as Nessa looked around but didn''t see Yanka anywhere.

    "I don''t see Yanka, but yes, I want to train today," She responded.

    "Well, he is either sleeping, training himself, or Aion along with his friends," Riki said and Dalia nodded.

    "Lady Nessa, want to train with me today?" Riki asked and the others looked at him as well as Nessa and he grinned.

    "Are you sure about this?" She asked and he nodded.

    "I don''t mind, I think having you train with me today will be a nice change, of course, until you finish doing what you have to, there is no rush," He responded and Dalia approached him then he looked at her.

    "What do you want this time?" He asked.

    "Lady Nessa, do you want to train with him today or not?" Dalia asked.

    "I feel like you are over-worried, Dalia, it''s okay, it can''t be that bad," Nessa responded and Dalia scoffed.

    "You are right, it''s worse, so what is your answer?" Dalia asked and Nessa sighed.

    "I feel like you won''t be pleased with my response, but it is what it is, so yes, I am going to train with him today," She responded, and Dalia smiled as she patted her on the shoulder.

    "If that''s what you decide, I''m fine with it, but please be careful, he is monstrous, mark my words, he is," Dalia said, and Nessa chuckled and patted her on the head.

    "I get what you are saying, now let me go check on Youthim and the others then we can get to train, is that okay, Riki?" Nessa asked and he smiled.

    "Yes, that''s more than okay, go ahead, do what you have to do, I will wait, butdy Nessa, I train hard, really hard, just a warning," He responded and she smiled.

    "Yeah, I knew that but it doesn''t matter, in order to get stronger one has to train harder than usual, so I don''t mind, I have to master my abilities, in order to protect this ce in the future, I will need to be more than strong because by now, I know this world is just as cruel as well as beautiful," She said and they smiled as she walked away then looked at each other.

    "She is not going to change her mind easily, is she?" Sai asked as he appeared before them and Liya jumped, then looked at him before sighing.

    "Don''t give us a heart attack, Sai, I am too young for that, know how you disappear and reappear, I am still not used to that thing as yet, and no she is not going to change her mind, once she makes it up, that''s it," Liya responded, and Sai smiled at her and her cheeks flushed as she turned away from him, and Riki chuckled.

    "She''s stubborn, but that''s to be expected, a leader needs to be like her, at least that''s what I think since we haven''t made a decision yet guys, enjoy your time here," Riki said, and they looked at him.

    "We have to make a decision soon, huh?" Sai asked.

    "Yes we do, we need to give her a proper answer now, it''s been long enough, we are all free to make our own decisions, but we need to consider a lot now, don''t make it in a rush," Riki responded with a sigh and Dalia exhaled deeply and he nced at her as she looked at Nessa talking to Youthim and the others then smiled.

    "Dalia, it''s okay, you have plenty of time to think about it, take it," Riki said and she nced at him.

    "I know Riki," she replied, "but I doubt I''ll be leaving," he smiled.

    "I thought as much, rx, I''m going to get something to eat, then I''ll get to training I have a lot to do as well, see you guyster, ifdy Nessaes looking for me, I''ll be by the side of the hill with the big tree on it," He said before leaving, and Dalia sighed before stretching off and they all returned to work.

    While they were doing their share of the work around town, Nessa helped Youthim along with the others.

    "Do you think the rune lights are bright enough, Lady Nessa?" Youthim inquired as the town''s lights were turned on, and Nessa smiled as she noticed how bright they were.

    "Yes, they are bright enough, I am thankful that you guys can use this type of magic, it''s truly a rare one and it''s more than just useful at times like these," Nessa responded, and Youthim smiled then patted her on the back of the hand and she smiled, and they continued working because there was still a lot to do and they didn''t want to waste too much time.

 Chapter 136: Fire arrow

    When Nessa finished helping them it was long past midday and she was a bit tired, but then remembered she had training with Riki and rushed to the others who were under the tent and they looked at her.

    "Here," Vill said as she passed a ss of water to Nessa, who epted and thanked Vill.

    "You seem to be in a rushdy Nessa, what''s going on? Did something happen,dy Nessa?" Liya asked and Nessa looked at her after she finished drinking the water and sighed.

    "No, nothing happened I am just looking for Riki, we had training, do you guys know where he is by chance?" Nessa asked and Liya smiled at her and then nodded.

    "Yes, we know," Dalia responded.

    "Could you please tell me where he is?" Nessa inquired, and Dalia smiled.

    "Of course, I will, he is at the hill connected to the open valley, the one with the big tree hanging over it, you can see it from a mile away," Dalia replied, and Nessa breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you guys, bye," She rushed off, and they smiled at her.

    "She is quite the busy body and she is really tired right now, she has been going around helping in any way she can, she doesn''t need to do that though guys," Dalia said.

    "I agree, she is doing enough already," Liya replied and Vill nodded as Nessa rushed to the hill.

    Upon arriving at the hill Nessa sighed and saw the entrance to the valley between the hill with the big tree and another and she smiled before entering and smiled as she saw how beautiful the valley was and sniffed in the fresh air which had the scent of different flowers.

    Nessa was enjoying her view when she heard a crash and turned to see a huge rock shattering to pieces, and she flinched when she saw it was Riki training to master his abilities.

    ''He is strong; I wonder how much stronger he can really get; he has more than just natural talent for destroying things,'' Nessa thought as she approached him.

    "Riki," She said and he turned to look at her then she smiled.

    "Hello," He replied. "I am sorry, I amte, I got caught up doing a few things," She said and he smiled.

    "It''s fine, as you can see I got carried away myself, training in this open field is better, you can destroy, and they will grow back, it''s fine, did youe to train?" He asked as she looked at the rock, then sighed.

    "Yes, I dide to train, your methods are a bit different, but, I am fine with it," She responded and he chuckled, then patted her on the shoulder.

    "You won''t be the rock if that''s what you are worried about, rx," He said and she smiled.

    "I know I won''t, so what do you have in mind? What should I do? Pretty sure I am not that great at the muscle part," She replied and heughed.

    "You have fire talent, right?" He asked.

    "Yes, I do, why?" She asked.

    "How far can it go and how powerful is it?" He asked and she lowered her head.

    "I never tried to find out," She said.

    "That''s fine, don''t be too downhearted about it; with practice, you''ll get the hang of mastering your powers; fire is my main ability, so far only the ck mes, which are more powerful than I realized and more difficult to master,'' "He replied.

    "You can do it though, right?" She asked and he nced at her.

    "I believe I can; let''s see how much you can aplish with your abilities." As she sighed and her eyes glowed orange, fire began to form in her palm, and he smiled at how calm it was.

    "You have great control and your me is calm because of you, it sort of acts with your emotions as well," He said as she took a deep breath, releasing the me that began floating in the air, and he looked at it as she grabbed onto it and it began forming into the shape of an arrow and a bow that was glowing bright orange, and Riki chuckled.

    "Now, that looks good, release it, let''s see how far it can go and how good it really is," Riki said, and Nessa smiled and looked at him before releasing the arrow, which flew across the field and shattered a huge rock in a small explosion, after setting it aze.

    "Well, it sure can cause a lot of damage, nicely done, that was cool, seems like you can make some of your abilities take the form of a weapon that''s quite easy to use,dy Nessa, that''s beyond good," He said and she smiled.

    "Thank you, Riki, this is my first time trying it, to be honest," She replied and he smiled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "There is a first time for everythingdy Nessa, yours was better than most, if you don''t mind, can I ask you something?" He asked and she turned to look at him.

    "Sure, go ahead," She responded.

    "Just how strong are you?" He asked as she stared at him, then sighed.

    "You''re asking me a question to which I don''t have an answer, at least not yet; I am capable of quite a bit of destruction, that much I know; is that a sufficient response?" He smirked when she asked.

    "Yes, that''s a more than adequate response; now I understand why you''re training so hard," He responded, and she chuckled and patted him on the back.

    "Shall we continue training?" He asked and she exhaled deeply.

    "Sure, let''s go right ahead, I need to get many things done and this is one of the important ones, getting stronger, after all, there is a lot that needs to be protected now, too many to lose, I will be the leader I am supposed to be, I don''t want to let anyone down as well," She responded and he smiled while nodding, as she stretched off and he noticed that she was getting tired due to doing all sorts of things around town and he sighed.

 Chapter 137: To practice

    Riki was having second thoughts about continuing their training for the day because he knew it wouldn''t be good for her if she overdid it and she was already tired.

    "Lady Nessa, are you sure you want to continue?" Riki asked and she looked at him then smiled.

    "Do I look tired now?" She asked.

    "Yes, you do, you have been doing a lot to help everyely," He responded and she sighed before looking up at the sky.

    "I know and I do feel myself getting tired, doesn''t matter though, let''s continue training if you don''t mind," She said and he smiled after seeing how much more determined she was.

    "All right, but I won''t go too far," He replied and she smiled.

    "Don''t hold back, what do you want to do first though?" She asked and a smirk appeared on his face as she stared at him, wondering what he was up to.

    "Closebat, you''re already good at it from afar, try close, I''m sure it''lle in handy in the future," He responded, and she sighed.

    "All right, let''s go, I don''t mind trying it," She said and he chuckled as his eyes glowed red and orange and she smirked.

    "Come at me when you''re ready," He said as she rushed towards him, and just as he was about to hit her, she flicked midair, spun around, and kicked him in the back, and heughed as he looked at her after shended back on her feet.

    "You can bnce your body fairly well; did Yanka teach you how to do it so quickly?" He inquired.

    "Yes, but he also told me that it''s quite easy to lose it, that it''s something thates and goes, and I''m sure he taught you the very same thing," She replied and he chuckled as his hands lit up in the ck mes, and she smiled.

    "Are you going to use that?" She asked and he sighed.

    "I don''t want to, to be honest, but I think this will help," He responded and her eyes glowed orange as her palms lit up in orange mes and he scoffed.

    "It''s okay, Riki, I told you not to hold back, we don''t have to do everything today, we can take it slow if you want," She said, and he smiled as the mes on both of their hands vanished.

    "How about we start with normal closebat and then use the mester in the training?" He inquired, and she nodded.

    "That''s fine with me; shall we continue?" He nodded when she asked.

    They continued training until it was night, and Nessa became even more exhausted than before, and when Riki noticed this, he smiled and patted her on the back while panting, and she chuckled.

    "It''s fine, there is no need to worry, I am okay, shall we head back? I am sleepy as well as very hungry right now," She said and heughed.

    "Yeah, let''s go back now, I''m hungry as well, you have a lot of stamina, we''re both alike in that form," He replied, and she nodded before they both left, heading back to the town.

    After a bit of walking, they arrived back and saw Yanka sitting, talking with the others under the tent and Nessa along with Riki approached him.

    "Now, where were you today?" Nessa asked and he smiled nervously as he turned back and saw them standing behind him with their eyes glowing.

    "I have a perfectly good exnation," He responded and Dalia along with the others, burst outughing and Nessa smiled before patting him on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, I had a good sparring partner today, and even you, Yanka, deserve a rest," She said, and Yanka smiled.

    "Is he good enoughdy Nessa?" Yanka asked as they sat down and Dalia handed her along with a ss of water, which they epted and thanked her for.

    "Yes, he is more than good enough Yanka, yes, he is a little harsh on himself during training, but that''s what got him this far," She responded and Yanka sighed, feeling a bit relieved.

    "That''s good to hearing from you,dy Nessa, I am d he is not overdoing it, these kids are quite stubborn, by the way, that includes you," Yanka said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Yeah, I know how I am, I will get stronger no matter what though, so keep on looking out for us crazy kids," She replied and Yankaughed.

    "I''ll keep an eye out for you guys, you''re all great and have a lot of potential, you need to believe in yourself, all of you," Yanka said, and they all smiled.

    "We know, but we''re lucky to have you around; you''ll be able to guide us properly," Riki replied.

    "Oh, I am going to guide all of you alright, properly too," He said as they stared at him and a smirk appeared on his face.

    "That smirk looks like one of an evil person, Yanka," Dalia said as she looked at him.

    "She is right, it does, what are you up to old man?" Riki asked and Yanka chuckled.

    "You guys will see sooner orter, what it is that I am really up to, don''t worry, it''s not bad," He responded.

    "You expect us to believe that?" Riki asked and Yanka nced at him then sighed.

    "Of course I do, you don''t have much of a choice than to believe it," He responded as Riki''s eyes narrowed and Nessa smiled.

    "Yanka can be quite scary at times, huh?" Nessa asked and Liya sighed.

    "Yes, he can be but that''s normal, don''t you think?" Liya asked and Nessa smiled then nodded as she looked at them chatting then sighed in relief.

    "All right, you two, that''s enough, you guys sure have a lot of energy stored up within you, you can go on all night, like an old married couple," Nessa said and they sighed, then looked at her and she patted both of them on their shoulders.

    "I am hungry now, talking to him made me hungrier, damn," Riki said and they all beganughing as Riki smiled.

 Chapter 138: Hunger

    After hearing that they were hungry, Liya along with Dalia and Vill brought out dinner and ced it on the table which aroma Nessa sniffed in and smiled before getting up.

    "Now, that smells great," She said and Liya chuckled.

    "Vi and I made dinner and Dalia helped out with it, have a seat and eat your dinnerdy Nessa, you need it," Liya replied and Nessa smiled before sitting down, after which Riki and the others joined them and Nessa took her food then poured herself a ss of cold juice and drank it.

    "That felt good," Nessa said and Liya chuckled.

    "Thank you for the meal," She added as she bowed her head.

    "You are wee," They replied then Nessa began eating.

    While eating, Nessa''s thoughts turned to their guest, and she sighed, wondering what had happened and when she would wake up.

    "Lady Nessa, what are you thinking about?" Zeitaz asked as he approached them and Nessa looked at him with a gentle smile.

    "About our guest, a lot has crossed my mind concerning her," She responded and Zeitaz sighed.

    "That''s understandable given that we don''t know how much of what she says is true and how much is a lie; things like this can be quite confusing," He said as he sat down.

    "True, it can and that can be quite irritating, but doesn''t matter, we will find out the truth," She replied and he smiled.

    "Yes, we will; in this case, the truth is all we need to make a simple decision, whether to believe or not,dy Nessa; if you want to go look for your friend, know that you can; don''t stress yourself out too much," Zeitaz said.

    "Are you worried,dy Nessa?" Vi asked and Nessa nced at her then sighed.

    "To be honest, not much; I hope he''s safe, but I''ve decided not to leave here until I know the threat we''re currently facing is gone; I''m your leader, and thates first," She responded as they stared at her, and Vill smiled, knowing that nothing could easily change Nessa''s mind, and they were pleased with her like always, even though it would be nice for them if she could think about herself as well.

    Nessa got up and stretched after they finished eating, but she realized she was still hungry and sighed.

    ''Why am I eating so much?'' Nessa wondered.

    [You need to eat a lot because your body uses a lot of energy, more like your abilities, the more you eat the better it is for you, master, there is nothing to worry about.]

    "I see, thank you," Nessa said.

    [You are wee; rest assured that if anything happens to you, I will know and will tell you in detail what''s going on with your body; for the time being, just eat until you are satisfied; you won''t get fat if that''s what you''re concerned about.]

    Nessa wanted tough at the system''s response, but instead, she smiled.

    "I got it, don''t worry, I''m not worried about that anymore either, you just took away my worries," Nessa mumbled, and the system chuckled.

    "Lady Nessa, are you going home now?" Liya asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "Yes, I am, I am actually very sleepy right now," Nessa responded, clutching her stomach, and Liya smiled at her before handing her some sweets, which she collected before sighing.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee, if you need anythinge find us, don''t hesitate, enjoy the sweets, I made them myself, I really hope you like them," Liya replied, Nessa smiled at her and then patted her on the head and she grinned.

    "I''ll keep that in mind, good night to all of you," Nessa said, and they all smiled.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," They replied, then she waved at them before leaving.

    When Nessa got home, she ced the sweets Liya had given her on her dining table and turned on the lights before closing the doors and going to freshen up.

    A while after Nessa finished freshening up, she changed into her nightgown then looked outside at the stars shimmering in the night sky and exhaled deeply, allowing the fresh cold air to brush against her cheeks and when she felt rxed, she got into bed and stretched off before covering herself with the nket.

    "Do you think that the girl I helped is bad?" Nessa asked as she was about to close her eyes and sighed.

    [No, I don''t, but you can never be too sure, people in this world are sly, enemies can be right in front of you and you won''t know it, which is why the others are concerned as well, though the possibility of her being an enemy is limited.]

    "I see, thank you; do you think my training is going well?" She asked.

    [I believe you have grown a lot since you first started out; they are not sugarcoating you; they are surprised and being honest; there is no need to lie; you have grown much stronger.]

    "I see, well, as much as I have them to thank, I also have you to thank, because if you were not here to guide me in using my abilities, helping me understand them, I am not sure I would have been able to grow this fast, so give yourself some credit, thank you for helping me when I need it, and have you gotten a map of how big thisnd is?" Nessa inquired.

    [You are wee, and yes, I have; I will show you on the screen; thisnd is asrge as you thought it would be, and it is filled with a variety of magical properties.]

    "I see, well show it to me, I need to know what to do and who to visit next, maybe I won''t visit, I will let theme here, everyone within thisnd knows about our town now," Nessa said.

    [Yes, you can wait, you don''t have to go and visit all of them personally that will take up too much of your time, if they need help let theme here themselves.]

    Nessa smiled and then did a neck roll before yawning since she was very sleepy.

 Chapter 139: The map

    [Master, this is the map I got for thisnd; each section isbeled, and the shimmering areas represent the number of magical properties; it''s quite simple to understand; if you don''t, I''m right here.]

    A screen then appeared in front of Nessa''s eyes, and she smiled as she looked at the detailed map provided by her system, knowing that doing something like that would have taken a long time.

    Nessa thoroughly looked at the map and sighed, understanding ever little detail of thend they were living on and she knew how valuable it was and had no intention of letting anyone take it from them no matter what happened.

    [Do you understand it?]

    "Yes, I understand it, you are right, it''s quite simple to understand, you must have spent a long time gathering this information, thank you again," Nessa responded.

    [You are wee; after all, this is my job; do you know what you need to know or have you obtained the information you sought?]

    "Yes to both; in fact, I got more than I bargained for; thisnd is valuable; I''m d I found it; the map will be useful to me in the future; I''m d you made it; but right now..." Nessa responded.

    [I know you''re tired; go get some rest; you''ve done enough for one day; good night.]

    "Good night, Missy," Nessa said as she leaned back in her bed and promptly fell asleep due to exhaustion.

    Nessa slept well that night, and when she awoke the next morning, she wiped her eyes while yawning before getting out of bed.

    The girl went about her normal morning routine, and when she was finished, she had breakfast and the sweet Liya had gotten for her, then she left her house, heading to the town center.

    Nessa was on her way there when she heard shouting and realized it wasing from Dalia''s house.

    She dashed off, wondering what was going on, and sighed when she saw the others at Dalia''s house upon arrival.

    "What exactly is going on?" Nessa asked as she entered the house, then noticed that the girl they assisted was attempting to break the barrier while shaking up Dalia''s entire house, causing Dalia to be enraged and her body to glow bright purple.

    "Now you''ve done it," Dalia said as her sword appeared in her hand and she was about to attack the girl, but Riki rushed in and grabbed her sword, and Dalia''s eyes widened as she looked at him, then he smiled and turned to Nessa, who sighed.

    "Lady Nessa," Dalia said as Nessa smiled at her and she returned to normal.

    "I''m sorry, she got nervous and I kept exining but she wouldn''t listen, so I got angry," Dalia said as Nessa approached her and she lowered her head.

    "I understand, I can see it clearly Dalia, it''s okay," Nessa replied as she patted the girl on the shoulder and Dalia looked at her then smiled.

    "Are you not angry?" Dalia asked.

    "I have no reason to be angry, Dalia, it''s okay, let it go, I''ll handle this myself," Nessa responded, then Dalia sighed as Nessa turned to look at the girl within the dome and she looked at Nessa who smiled before cing her hand on the dome after which it disappeared, and the girl flung up from the couch.

    "Y- You''re the one he sent me to, but where exactly am I?" Nessa sighed as she asked.

    "I guess Kurson didn''t tell you this is a now building nation of different types of creatures, you got freaked out and freaked my people out, step outside for a moment," Nessa responded as she walked away and the girl followed her out of Dalia after which her eyes widened while staring at the town.

    "He did say you are building your own nation in one of the most sought afternd, but he didn''t say what type of nation, damn that Kurson, I hope he is fine," She said, and Dalia and the others looked at her as tears ran down her cheek.

    "Hey, don''t cry; I want you to tell me exactly what happened to you, okay?" Nessa inquired, and the girl looked at her, wiped her tears, and nodded.

    "Dalia,e here please," Nessa said and Dalia approached her then the girl looked at Dalia as her eyes narrowed and her eyes began trembling in fear of Dalia.

    "I apologize for making you angry." Dalia jumped as she shouted and bowed her head.

    "Huh? I am sorry for scaring you further, raise your head, I understand why you got scared as well," Dalia said, the girl raised her head up with a gentle smile on her face and Nessa exhaled deeply before patting Dalia on her back.

    "I was going to tell you to apologize as well, but I am d you did without me telling you to,e on, let''s go to the tent, I am hungry and want to hear what she has to say," Nessa said as she walked away and they followed her quietly.

    Nessa understood the situation back at Dalia''s house without even thinking about it because it literally exined itself and their guest''s hands were trembling but it wasn''t just out of fear; she was worried about Kurson, her master who didn''t even give her any information about where he was sending her but he knew why he didn''t.

    When they arrived at the tent, Nessa sat down, and the girl looked around at the various types of creatures that lived in the town, and she left dumbstruck, not knowing what to say next.

    "I heard shouting, is everything all right, Lady Nessa?" The Lizardmen chiefess asked as she approached Nessa, and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Everything is just fine, she was just a bit freaked out her master didn''t tell her the type of ce he was sending her to so that reaction was only natural, good morning," Nessa responded and the chiefess smiled and then sat down.

    "I see, well good thing it was not more than that, good morning," She said as they all sat down and looked at the girl who smiled nervously at them.

 Chapter 140: Her answers

    "Uh... I''ll answer any questions you may have, but please don''t stare at me like that," The girl said with a nervous smile and Nessa chuckled.

    "Guys, stop staring, let''s hear what she has to say, but can we eat while doing so? I am still hungry," Nessa replied and theyughed.

    Liya brought them breakfast, and they smiled before taking their portion and thanking her. She then joined them, and their guest took food to eat as well, since she was hungry.

    "This is delicious," The girl said as they began eating.

    "It sure is, see, they are not that different from humans now are they?" Nessa asked and the girl looked at them before smiling.

    "Yeah, I guess, you are their leader, right?" The girl asked.

    "Yes, I am," She responded.

    She said with a gentle smile as she lowered her head and her cheeks flushed, "Lady Nessa, well, he mentioned you a lot of times, when I asked who you were, he kept saying the leader of a fascinating nation, a ce which will be known to all soon enough, but he never mentioned what type of ce no matter how many times I asked after I saw him trying to send money your way as well, he is so confusing."

    Nessa looked at her as she spoke, realizing the girl saw Kurson as more than a master, or at least desired to see him that way.

    "In a way, I understand why he didn''t say anything; you really admire him, don''t you?" Nessa asked, and the girl''s eyes widened as she looked up at Nessa, who smiled at her, and she nervously swallowed.

    "W- What makes you think that?" Nessa chuckled when she asked.

    "That look on your face is exactly why I said that; you can hide it well, but you didn''t just now because he isn''t here," She responded and the girl sighed.

    "Our positions are strange, life isn''t always as you want it to be, it always finds a way to make things more difficult for us, I''m not fond of the position I''m currently in but..." She said.

    "But you get to stay with the people you care about, so it doesn''t matter to you as long as they''re happy, am I right?" Nessa inquired, and she nodded after which Nessa sighed.

    "Kurson is aplete moron at times," Nessa mumbled.

    "Where are you guys from anyway? Far from here?" Dalia asked and the girl looked at her.

    "Not far from here, but I can''t say where exactly because master forbid me from saying anything about it," She responded and Dalia''s eyes narrowed.

    "Why would he do that?" Riki asked.

    "I don''t know, but I assure you that my master is not a bad person, he just has a lot going on in his life, too much pressure, he wants to be in a different ce, but in his position, he can''t make such a decision," She responded, and Nessa sighed.

    "I take it because the position he has which is a high one is the reason you cannot mention anything about where he is from?" Nessa asked and the girl smiled before nodding.

    "That makes sense, but did he get into trouble this time, or did you?" Nessa inquired.

    "I got into trouble, he didn''t have time to help me, so he sent me to you, someone he knew could help me, he stayed to take care of the enemy, which was a monster, a demon of that," She responded as they exchanged nces.

    "A demon?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, it had four legs, a white head te, was muscr and ugly looking, it was huge, I got hurt because of it, while I was trying to defend some innocent people, there wasn''t much time, you know what happened after that, he is strong but I still worry, he got into that situation because of me," She responded and Nessa sighed.

    "I understand, so he stayed behind to defeat the monster and protect the people, but are you certain it was your fault or was it he who was being targeted?" Nessa asked, and the girl''s eyes widened before she turned to face Nessa.

    "It''s possible for a variety of reasons, but I don''t think so, not in that way..." She responded and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "It could have been a random attack, you can''t be certain though," Nessa said.

    "I don''t think demons attack randomly, not like that, unless they''re on a rampage, one that doesn''t follow orders," Riki replied, and Nessa looked at him.

    "If it''s one who doesn''t follow orders, that will be a problem; I know Kurson is strong, but how strong is the demon?" Nessa inquired, her gaze fixed on the girl.

    "The demon is strong and normal fire cannot kill it, it won''t go down easily, I tried, but all I made was a scratch, types like that are strong and are not for people like me to handle, not without a proper weapon," She replied, and Nessa sighed.

    "I see your point, but do you believe Kurson will be able to get rid of it on his own?" Nessa asked.

    "I believe so, yes, he previously defeated one of those," She responded.

    "Was he previously attacked by one of those, or was it a coincidence?" Liya asked.

    "Uh... He ims it was a coincidence, but I''m not sure because I wasn''t with him at the time," Nessa sighed after hearing the girl''s response.

    "That''s strange, really strange," Nessa said, and they all looked at her.

    "You think he was attacked, not a coincidence?" Riki asked.

    "Exactly, this is too weird to be one of those," She responded and he sighed.

    "She is right, this is strange, I am withdy Nessa on this, well, if hees here to check up on you or to take care of himself, even take you back, we will talk to him about it, this is serious, he cannot just drop it just like that, that''s irresponsible, since you said that he defeated one before, then he can do it again, he is not weak," Riki said and Nessa nodded along with the girl.

 Chapter 141: Stay a while

    Since everyone agreed with what Riki said, Nessa knew there was nothing more to say since they couldn''t get to Kurson to help him, but Nessa wanted to know where he was from and since the girl couldn''t, she wanted to respect that and decided to find out another way.

    Nessa poured herself a ss of juice, then looked at the girl who smiled.

    "Ever since you woke up, we have been asking you questions, and since we don''t have anything else to check on, what''s your name?" Nessa asked.

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you guys, my apologies, my name is Riley, and it''s nice to meet all of you," She responded.

    "Nice to meet you as well, Riley," Nessa said with a smile.

    "Well, Riley, can you get back to Kurson?" Dalia inquired.

    "No, I don''t have teleportation abilities; I wish I did right now, but I don''t," She replied.

    "We are not sure if he''lle right away to get you if he defeats that thing; will you stay here for the time being?" Riley looked at Nessa before lowering her head, and Nessa sighed.

    "It''s okay, you can stay here until you decide you want to go home or get tired of waiting on him, whatsoever," Nessa said as Riley stared at her then smiled and bowed her head.

    "Thank you very much, I won''t stay too long,dy Nessa," Riley replied and Nessa patted her on the shoulder.

    "It''s okay, Riley, you need to rx a little, for now, stay with Dalia, I have to get going, I haven''t done anything all morning, and it''s almost midday as well," Nessa said as she stood up, and Yanka approached her and tapped her on the shoulder as Riki stood up and she looked at the two.

    "Hello, Yanka, and good morning," She said.

    "Good morning, you areing with me," He replied and Riki tapped her on the shoulder after which she sighed and nced at him.

    "What is it?" She asked and his eyes narrowed.

    "Are you forgetting something?" He asked.

    "You two... I never imagined that wanting to train more would backfire like this," Nessa responded and Daliaughed.

    "Who are you going to pick,dy Nessa?" Dalia inquired, and Nessa sighed.

    "Train with me first, then with him," Riki suggested.

    "What do you say to that Yanka?" Nessa asked as Sai appeared before them and a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face, she approached Sai and then ced her arm around his neck and he nced at her.

    "Lady Nessa, what''s the matter?" Sai asked.

    "They are going to argue about who I should train with, I will decide the schedule for that tomorrow, today I just won''t train, help me out here Sai, I am going to have a headache," She mumbled and he chuckled before looking up at the two and sighing.

    "Are you two seriously going to argue over this?" Sai asked.

    "We are not going to argue," Yanka responded.

    "Are they going to fight?" Riley asked and Dalia patted her on the back.

    "Rx,dy Nessa is smart, she will handle this in no time, they won''t fight," Dalia responded and Nessa sighed.

    "Listen, Lady Nessa won''t be training with you guys today; instead, she''ll be joining me and Dalia on patrol; Dalia volunteered to help yesterday; this is what I''d call the end of the conversation; no more discussing this if you guys can''tpromise," Sai said, and Nessa smiled as Liya chuckled.

    "Well, I would say, he got them both good," Liya said, as Riki sighed before turning to face Yanka.

    "She doesn''t have to go on patrol; we''ll divide our time with her; she can train with Riki first, then with me; how''s thatdy Nessa?" Yanka inquired, and Nessa smiled.

    "Now that''s better, Riki, are you okay with this?" Nessa asked, and he sighed before turning to face her.

    "Yeah, this is better, there will be no arguing over this anymore," He responded as he and Yanka bowed their heads.

    "It''s okay and there is no need to bow your head, please raise it up," She said and the others beganughing.

    "You guys really love puttingdy Nessa on the spot, that is not always good," Dalia said as she approached Nessa who looked at Sai and he smiled at her.

    "I have never really spent much time with you either, there is still so much to do, if you need help with anything,e to me Sai, got it?" She asked.

    "Got it, if I need help I wille to you, are you going to train still?" When Sai asked, Nessa looked at Riki and smiled.

    "Yeah, I''m going to train; there''s a lot more I need to learn; the others are doing their share of work; there''s not much for me to do today, so it''ll be fine, thank you, Sai," She responded, and he bowed his head.

    "You are more than wee,dy Nessa, I will get back to doing my work as well, bye," He said.

    "Bye," She replied before moving her hand off of him, then he disappeared and she sighed.

    "Shall we go ahead and begin training,dy Nessa?" Riki asked.

    "Yes, we should get going," She responded.

    "All right," He said.

    "It doesn''t matter if I am training, if there is something wrong,e and get me, got it guys?" Nessa asked and they nodded.

    "Don''t worry, if anything happens, no matter what, we wille and get you, go train and don''t overdo it,dy Nessa, you are a girl after all," Dalia said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Yeah, I know, don''t worry too much Dalia, I''ll be fine, I won''t overdo it, not today, I hope you guys have a good day and show her around," Nessa replied, and Dalia looked at Riley, who smiled at her despite her fear of Dalia.

    "Fine, since it''s what you wantdy Nessa, I will show her around, I owe her a bit I guess, be careful," Dalia said and Nessa smiled then left with Riki and the others went back to doing their daily work while Dalia showed Riley around town.

 Chapter 142: Bit burnt

    Nessa followed Riki back to where they first trained, and he sighed before sitting on a rock, and she looked at him.

    "What''s the matter? Is there something bothering you?" She asked and he looked at her then smiled.

    "Not quite,dy Nessa, I know we have been over this a lot of times, but it''s a question that just keeps oning back, do you think we will all be able to live in peace?" He asked.

    "In a way, yes," she responded, "but there will always be those looking down on us, wanting to get rid of us or take what we have, and some won''t stop no matter what, there is never true peace Riki, there will never be something as true peace," he smiled before getting off the rock.

    "You are right, there will never be true peace, but yet you can be happy, shall we begin?" He asked.

    "I have been ready all this time, maybe I should be the one asking you that instead," She responded and he chuckled.

    "You can, so we''ll pick up where we left off yesterday, are you okay with that?" He asked, and she nodded. He sighed in relief, and they began training to improve their skills, despite the difficulty.

    Later that day, after Nessa had finished training, she looked down at her bruised hand and sighed after seeing how bad it was.

    "What''s the matter?" Riki asked, and she hid her hand from him, his eyes narrowing as he looked at her.

    "Lady Nessa, are you trying to hide something from me? Is something wrong with your hands?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Nope, it''s fine," She responded

    "For some reason, I do not believe you, you look very suspicious,dy Nessa, I don''t like this, please show your hand," He said.

    "Rx, it''s fine," She replied.

    "If it''s so fine, then show it to me, why are you not showing it to me?" He asked.

    "Shall we just head back?" She asked as she walked away and he sighed.

    "Sure, let''s head back," He responded as he followed her and she sighed.

    ''These things happen in training, but they worry too much, it can easily be healed, I don''t like worrying others, not now or ever, I still haven''t gotten used to certain things here, not yet, and I think the reason why it''s difficult for me is because I was never with warm people all the time, life was difficult back then,'' Nessa thought as they returned to town and she exhaled deeply before looking up at the sky.

    "Lady Nessa, you are early today," Liya said as she approached Nessa and Riki peeked at her hand with a smirk on his face and as she was about to move, he grabbed onto her hand.

    "Ouch," She said and he sighed.

    "Riki, what are you doing?" Liya asked then Riki showed Liya, Nessa''s hand and Liya sighed.

    "Lady Nessa, your hand is really burned, how did that happen?" Liya asked.

    "I think it''s training so much, she should take a break, well, that''s what I think," Riki responded as Nessa lowered her head and Liya looked at her.

    "What''s the matter? Liya asked.

    "Why didn''t you say anything?" Riki asked and she nced at him, then smiled.

    "Because, it will heal fast, it''s not a problem," She responded and Riki sighed, then patted her on the shoulder.

    "Next time something like this happens, tell us, you don''t need to hide these things, it happens at times," Liya said and Nessa smiled before going under the tent with them.

    "Sit down, let me see your hand, or can you heal it yourself?" Liya asked and Nessa sighed.

    ''Am I capable of healing myself?'' Nessa wondered.

    [It depends on your wounds; you can heal your hand; it''s not a bad wound, if it was, it will sap a lot of your energy; go ahead.]

    "I see, yes, I can heal my hand Liya, don''t worry," Nessa responded and Liya smiled as Nessa''s eyes glowed blue along with her hands and she smiled as they began healing and Riki smiled at her.

    "Well, that''s nice that you can heal yourself," Riki said and Nessa nodded before smiling at them as Yanka approached them.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked and they looked at him and then smiled.

    "It was just a training ident, her hands got burnt out," Riki responded, and Yanka nced at Nessa.

    "I''ll be fine, there''s nothing to worry about, and I''ll start training with you tomorrow as well," She added and Yanka patted her on her shoulder before sighing.

    "You are so young yet so hardworking, I forget that sometimes, it''s okay, rx a bit, you can''t overwork yourself, it''s bad for your health, and like Dalia said, you''re still a girl," Yanka said, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yeah, I''m aware of that, thank you Yanka, and I''ll avoid training tomorrow, but..." She replied.

    "No buts, please no," Yanka said and she scoffed.

    "All right, I get it, also it''s already night, where are Dalia and Riley?" Nessa asked.

    "We are right here,dy Nessa, there is no need to worry so much," Dalia responded as she approached Nessa with Riley and Nessa smiled.

    "Good, Riley, what do you think of our home?" Nessa asked and Riley smiled.

    "This ce is great, I can see why he took a liking to it, it''s warm, he likes warm," She responded with a gentle smile as they looked at Nessa''s hand and Dalia scoffed.

    "What''s wrong with your hands?" Dalia asked.

    "It''s just a training ident, totally normal nothing too big," Nessa responded.

    "You don''t sound quite convincing, but I understand, during training, it''s only natural for things like these to happen but you still have to be careful, don''t put yourself at cost to get stronger," Dalia said and Nessa nodded.

    "Well, is it healing?" Riley asked, and Nessa sighed as her hands stopped glowing, a smile on her face as she saw that her hand waspletely healed, and they all sighed in relief, to see that small wounds on herself could be healed by her own powers.

 Chapter 143: Sound

    "Your hand is now healed," Liya said, and Nessa smiled as she stood up and stretched off when she heard a chiming sound and grabbed her ears.

    "What''s the matter?" Riki said as he held onto her and she sighed.

    "Do you guys hear that?" She asked.

    "Hear what?" Dalia asked.

    "A sound, a chiming sound," She responded as they exchanged nces.

    "No, we don''t hear anything like that," Riki said and Nessa exhaled deeply before taking a deep breath and her eyes began glowing blue before she stopped hearing the sound.

    "It''s gone," She said and they sighed.

    "I think you should rest more,dy Nessa, Riki is right," Liya replied and Nessa looked at Riki who smiled at her.

    "Yeah, I know, I will cool off training for a few days, but that''s it, is that okay?" She asked.

    "That''s fine," Dalia responded, "but you hearing that sound is still strange," Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    ''Can you tell me what that was?'' Nessa wondered.

    [No, that was unexpected; I''m not sure how you began hearing that when you are not even sick or anything.]

    "Lady Nessa, it''s dinner time, sit down and you will have dinner then go home and get some rest, got it?" Liya asked and Nessa nced at her as she smiled.

    "Got it, don''t worry, after this I''ll be heading straight home," Nessa responded before sitting down by the table with the others, while Liya and a few goblins brought out their dinner and ced it on the table.

    "This smells amazing," Nessamented.

    "Yeah, it looks good as well,dy Nessa," Riki added and Liya chuckled.

    "Thank you, now start eating," Liya said and they smiled at her before taking their food.

    After they started eating, Nessa couldn''t help but think about what had been going on around them recently, which made her even more worried, but she was not afraid of what was toe.

    She was aware of the dangers of establishing a nation and was willing to go to any length to ensure its survival and the safety of its citizens no matter what it cost.

    "Lady Nessa, do you have any way to connect to Kurson by chance?" Riley asked and Nessa nced at her before sighing.

    "I am afraid that I don''t have any way in contacting him, he left no such thing for me to use, probably because he didn''t want me to help him if he ever ran into trouble, I am sorry Riley, I know how much you are worried about him," Nessa responded and Riley smiled.

    "You don''t have to apologize,dy Nessa, it''s okay, I understand," Riley said and Nessa lowered her head.

    "I still want to know who he is and where he is from though, I am not giving up on that easily, I can be quite stubborn, but I think you must already know that," Nessa replied and Riley chuckled.

    "I know, Dalia told me a lot about you, you are a great leader as well, if I could, I would have told you, I am sorry that I can''t," Riley said and a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face.

    "There is no need to apologize, it''s okay, I understand why you can''t, don''t worry, I will find out on my own or that idiot might get himself killed," She replied and Riley chuckled.

    "Yeah, he might," she said, "he can be careless at times, too careless if I''m being honest." They continued eating, and Nessa poured herself a ss of juice and drank it.

    After they had finished eating, Nessa stood up and smiled at the night sky, but at the same time, they all heard a loud roar and jumped out of their seats.

    "What''s that?" Riki asked and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as her eyes began glowing red.

    "What exactly was it?" Nessa inquired.

    [I''m not sure, but whatever it is, it''s powerful and emitting a tremendous amount of dark energy, simr to that of a demon; I believe the Orcs are also on the move.]

    "Lady Nessa, I am here to report," Sai and Isamu said as they approached her and she looked at them.

    "Go ahead, I am listening," She replied.

    "I saw a few Orcs heading towards the Dwarves kingdom," Sai said.

    "I see, Isamu, what''s your report?" Nessa asked.

    "I saw a beast of some kind not far from here; it''s surrounded by dark energy and appears to be heading in the same direction as the Orcs," He responded, and Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    "I''m getting a bad feeling about this," Dalia said, as Nessa sighed.

    "Um... The beast, can you tell me a bit of what it looked like?" Riley asked and Isamu looked at Nessa after which she smiled before approaching him and patting him on the head.

    "It''s okay, Isamu, you can tell her," She said and he sighed.

    "Yes, it has four legs that are muscr, ck and red in color, withrge fangs, long ws, and beady red eyes," He responded, and Riley sighed.

    "That sounds like a monster like the one who attacked me, a demon, they are bad news in every possible way, what''s a demon doing here?" Riley asked as her eyes began to tremble, and Nessa nced at her.

    "Riley, rx, it''s going to be okay," Nessa responded before patting the girl on the head and she exhaled deeply before closing her eyes and rxing her body.

    "I''ll see what''s going on," Nessa said as Riki approached her, and she smiled as she looked at him.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Don''t think that you are going alone this time when we don''t know what''s going on here, that''s not going to happen," He responded.

    "You are quite stubborn, there is no need to worry so much, I will not engage them, I am not that careless Riki, rx, I am just going to see what they are up to, I will take Isamu with me," She said as they exchanged nces and her eyes narrowed while looking out of the town and Riley nced at her as Isamu stood by her side and Riki sighed before patting her on the shoulder.

 Chapter 144: Assist

    Nessa looked back at Riki and he smiled at her.

    "Fine, since you are taking Isamu, you can go but be careful, no matter what,dy Nessa," Riki said and she smiled at him, then patted him on the shoulder before looking at Isamu and he bowed his head.

    "At your service, mydy," Isamu said as Akio and Nessa exchanged nces then she smiled at him.

    "If anything happens, can you help protect them?" He bowed his head when she asked.

    "I will give it my best shot,dy Nessa," He responded, and she smiled before looking at the people who were gathered outside, and Aion and the others approached Nessa and bowed their heads.

    "Don''t worry, if anything happens we will do our best to protect our home, no matter what, we won''t back off," Aion said and Nessa smirked and looked at Yanka who grinned.

    "Well, I am d you guys are willing to go so far, now, let''s get going, Isamu," Nessa said as she transformed into her fox form and rushed off and Isamu followed her out of the town and the others looked at each other.

    "Do you think she''ll be okay?" Riley inquired, and Dalia chuckled.

    "She''ll be fine, don''t underestimate her, I know she''s capable of a lot," Dalia replied.

    "True, she is capable of a lot, for now, let''s keep an eye out, we have to protect this town if anything happens," Riki said and they agreed with him.

    Everyone kept an eye out for any approaching dangers, while the wolves surrounded the town from every angle in case something went wrong.

    Nessa sighed as she ran through the forest with Isamu, wondering what the Orcs were up to.

    "Did you want toe?" She asked and he nced at her.

    "Of course I did, this situation is bing more serious; do you believe our home will be safe,dy Nessa?" Isamu asked and Nessa nodded.

    "Yes, it will be fine as well as the others, they are not weak," She responded and he exhaled deeply.

    "I know they''re not weak; thank you for trusting me and bringing me along,dy Nessa," He said and she smiled at him.

    "You are wee; no need to thank me, you are strong, Isamu," She replied.

    "I am d you think I am, I will try to be more useful to you,dy Nessa," He said.

    "There is no need for that, Isamu; I know you are dependable, and if I am not around, I know you will do your best to protect that town and the people who live within it; you all want to protect that ce, no one has to prove anything to me when I see it on your faces and in your eyes on a daily basis," She replied as he stared at her and smiled.

    "Thank you once again,dy Nessa," He said and she chuckled.

    "You are wee, but there was no need to thank me; keep an eye out, and please be careful," She replied and he nodded.

    "You need to be careful as welldy Nessa, do you think they will start their attack now or something like that?" Isamu asked and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she looked around but didn''t sense anything nearby.

    "Probably, they are smart, something is wrong around here, using the demon, a lot of people can give in, fear can help them get what they want, this is not good, if they manage to attack the dwarf kingdom, that will not end well," She responded and he sighed.

    "What are you doing to do now,dy Nessa?" He asked.

    "I will not reveal my true form; I will use this form to assist the kingdom if necessary; I can still use my abilities like this," She responded.

    "I understand everything, including why you don''t want them to see your true form; also, I don''t detect any Orcs or the beast here; shall we keep on going?" He asked.

    "Lady Nessa," Someone said, and when Nessa turned around, a green light shed before their eyes, and she smiled as the Dryad, Fana, emerged from it.

    "Fana," Nessa said and she smiled brightly.

    "I came here to assist; my barrier is strong, but not that strong; I can use it to protect your town for the time being; it won''t withstand high-level attacks, but it will be enough; do I have your permission to use it?" Nessa smiled when she asked.

    "Of course, go right ahead, you don''t need permission for that, I will be more than happy for the help, knowing that my people are in safe hands will keep me from worrying," She responded.

    "Got it, you know you can always depend on usdy Nessa, please save our beloved forest, this is our home, if it''s destroyed or taken over, I don''t know what will happen to us, please lend us your powers, no matter what happens, I will keep my promise," Fana said as she bowed her head and Nessa smiled.

    "Fana, there is no need to bow your head, raise up, please don''t do that, it''s not necessary, no matter what I will always defend this ce, as long as I am here, you can depend on me for that, I assure you, I will not step back," She replied and Fana smiled brightly after hearing that, feeling reassured.

    "Well, I am really happy to hear thating from youdy Nessa, it''s a relief that you chose this forest to be your home, it''s beyond beautiful and will be the best home you have ever had, that I assure you of, I hope you don''t ever regreting here," Fana said and Nessa sighed before looking at Isamu who looked at Fana.

    "Fana, no matter what happens, I am pretty sure that I for one will never regreting here, I know how beautiful this ce is, I am not going to let go, not now or ever, I am not letting anyone take this from me, I will never give up on this ce, not aftering so far," She replied and Fana sighed as Nessa smiled.

 Chapter 145: In time

    When Nessa finished talking to Fana, she bowed her head with her eyes glowing green and blue.

    "I will take care of your home in the meantime, take care of yourself,dy Nessa," Fana said and Nessa bowed her head.

    "Thank you and take care of yourself as well, I will see you when I get back, Fana," She replied then rushed off with Isamu and Fana smiled before going to the town.

    Riki and the others looked at her when she arrived, and she bowed her head.

    "I was given permission bydy Nessa to help you guys, she is on her way along with the fox," She said and they smiled at her.

    "Your assistance is greatly appreciated," Dalia replied, and Fana smiled as she looked around town, then sighed as her body glowed green and they looked at her.

    "What are you going to do?" Liya asked.

    "Form a barrier around your town," She responded with a gentle smile as she lifted both of her hands up and green energy began to flow out of them, forming a dome around the entire town.

    "That''s pretty," Rileymented.

    "It is indeed pretty," Dalia added.

    "Wait a minute, isn''t she a Dryad?" Riley inquired.

    "Yes, she is; she made a deal with Lady Nessa; once this is over, Lady Nessa will be the leader of this entire forest, the owner," Dalia replied as Riley stared at her.

    "Is that a good idea?" Riley asked and Dalia nced at her.

    "So, I take it, you have heard people wanting to take this ce?" Dalia asked and the girl nodded.

    "Yeah, a lot of people want it because of the type ofnd; it''s one of the homes of monsters and magic, and it''s perfect for a lot of things, including agriculture," She responded, and Dalia sighed.

    "Beings of all kinds can be selfish; they let their desires get the best of them; none of them are like Lady Nessa," Dalia said.

    "I''m pretty sure no one can be like her; she''s unlike any other leader I''ve seen so far," Riley replied and Dalia nodded.

    "You are correct, leaders like this are difficult to find; most are motivated by a desire for power; even if she were, she would still be different because of the way she thinks, am I right?" Riki inquired.

    "You are right, no other leader canpare to her," Liya replied and Riki smirked as they kept their eyes and ears sharp.

    After a while of running, Nessa came to a halt while panting and Isamu nced at her.

    "You can jump on my back if you like, I have one talent simr to Akio, I can adjust my size as well," He said as he got a bit bigger and she smiled then jumped up on his back.

    "Hold on tight, I''ll run faster," He said as she gripped his skin gently, and he dashed off at full speed because of how fast he was going, Nessa smiled and raised her head, allowing the breeze to caress her skin.

    "Riki, we have movement within the forest, they are heading towards the Lizardmen, there are a lot of them, Orcs," Sai said as he appeared in front of them, and Riki smiled as Nessa heard a loud roar and her eyes widened as she looked back.

    "We have to hurry and get back, Isamu," She said, and Isamu looked at her before growing in size and roaring, causing the other foxes within the town to hear and they began roaring as they surrounded the town, and Akio chuckled before his eyes began glowing bright blue and he grew in size as everyone looked at him.

    "You are enormous," Sai said as Akio stood in the middle of town.

    "Yeah, this is a gift," He replied, and Sai patted him on the leg as they began to hear screams and Riki''s eyes narrowed as he looked in the direction of the Lizardmen by the swamps.

    "They are in trouble," The chiefess said as a spear appeared in her hand and Riki sighed.

    "We will go, Akio, protect them no matter what," Riki said, and Akio nodded as Riki, the chiefess and her kind, and Dalia left, then Zilrud and his wife, as well as the other Orcs, exited the town and stood outside the barrier, smiling back at the people inside.

    "Are you prepared for this?" Vill inquired.

    "I am prepared; I will not back down, even if he is my brother," He replied, and Vill smiled as they held huge swords in their hands, made by the dwarves.

    "Lady Nessa, we''re almost there, the Orcs haven''t arrived yet because I can sense them, are you all right back there?" Isamu inquired.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry," She replied.

    ''Will I be able to make it in time?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Don''t worry, you''ll make it in time with Isamu''s current speed; they''re pretty fast, though I should warn you that I detect another person with strong magical abilities ahead of you.]

    "I see, then when we get there, we''ll see who or what it is," She said.

    [We will, and I am here to help if you need it.]

    After hearing her system''s response, Nessa smiled and exhaled deeply.

    "Will we arrive in time?" Dalia asked as they were heading to help the Lizardmen and Riki nced at her before smiling.

    "We will arrive in time, they are not far from us, hopefully they have the skills to fight off a bit and at least keep themselves from being killed, if they die,dy Nessa will probably stress over it," Riki responded, and Dalia''s eyes narrowed.

    "Oh? Well, I for one think she''s had enough of that on her head; any more and she''ll copse, maybe or maybe not...

    It''s difficult to predict when she''s involved, but we should save her from stress and help them, keep them from dying, or who knows what will happen, bloody evil people, I''ll kill them for causing us so many problems, one after the other, I wonder if they ever get tired of scheming," Dalia said and Riki and the othersughed as she exhaled deeply.

 Chapter 146: To ash

    Nessa finally arrived before the border to enter the dwarves kingdom and her eyes widened, she saw the amount of Orcs gathered there and at the same time she saw the amount of knights gathered on Pegasus''s as well as as the wall of the kingdom.

    Nessa sighed before getting off of Isamu when she sensed magical energying from the wall and when she looked up, she saw the dwarf king standing alongside his knights with armor and she smiled.

    "What is he going to do?" Nessa asked as he jumped off of the wall andnded on his feet, staring directly at the Orcs who roared as they charged towards the kingdom and the knights kept on looking at them and when they were at a close range, the king lifted up his sword in the air and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as his body began releasing a white aura and wind began forming around him along with his knights swords.

    [He has the wind ability, he can share it with his knights because he has mastered it.]

    "That''s useful," Nessa said as they pointed their weapons at the Orcs, releasing powerful wind sts that sent the Orcs flying into the trees, breaking them apart, and the king gnashed his teeth.

    "Do you think you cane and attack my kingdom and I won''t be able to defend it?" Nessa sighed as the king spoke sternly and angrily.

    "Should we go back?" Isamu inquired.

    "No, that beast came this way with them, something sorge yet invisible, what are they doing?" As the king took a deep breath, wind began to form faster around his sword, forming a tornado, and Nessa smiled as he released it, and the wind began clearing the Orcs from before the border, and the king sighed as they all heard a loud roar and Isamu began growling.

    "It''s here," Isamu announced, and Nessa''s eyes began to glow bright gold as she waited for the beast to emerge.

    "What is that?" The king asked as they saw the trees began falling apart and darkness, reflecting in the air and the king''s eyes widened when the beast came into light and roared.

    "Get rid of that thing," The general of the army yelled as everyone pointed their weapons at it and unleashed their attacks, but the beast resisted and the king sighed before pointing his weapon at the demon.

    [Master, he won''t be able to kill it; he''ll be killed by it; that thing is powerful because it attacks with dark energy.]

    "Damn it, move out of the way," Nessa yelled as she grewrger in her fox form, breaking down the trees beside her, and the king''s eyes widened as the beast prepared to attack him, and Nessa jumped beside the beast, biting into its neck and pressing its body down with her legs, leaving everyone staring at the giant golden fox.

    "Master," Isamu said, and because Nessa was having trouble killing the beast that way, she released it, and it stood up with an angry expression on its face and roared.

    ''Does it have any weak spots?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Yes, aim for its heart; the rest of its body is tough, making it difficult to even pierce, which is why it can withstand some attacks.]

    "I see," Nessa said as she red at the beast, and as it was about to attack her, she jumped out of the way, hitting it hard with her tail, sending it crashing into the wall, leaving the king staring at the damaged section of his wall as the beast stood back up.

    "It''s tough indeed, is that the one they were talking about? The leader of the monster nation? A fox?" The king asked as his general approached him, then nodded and the Orcs began falling back, leaving and Nessa, smiled since she knew where they were heading next.

    Nessa said, "Let''s finish this, I don''t have time to waste with you," as it growled at her. However, just as it was about to attack her, she vanished and a shadow appeared under it, from which she rose up and knocked it over.

    She then saw a ck ball forming within its mouth and her eyes narrowed as ck lightning began forming around her paw and she pressed it against its heart, piercing through its thick skin while simultaneously releasing the ck lightning that ran through its entire body, shocking it and everyone left staring as the beast roared in pain.

    After knowing that its dead, Nessa stepped away from it and its body turned to ashes and began disappearing and she turned to look at Isamu, who bowed his head, then she looked back at the king whose eyes narrowed while looking at her.

    "Master, shall we now return to the others?" He inquired, and she nodded.

    "Please excuse me," The general of the king''s army spoke up, and Nessa turned to face him.

    "Are you the leader of the monster nation?" He asked, and she nodded as his eyes narrowed.

    "Why did you assist us?" He asked, and she sighed before lowering her head when she heard another roar, and she began growling before rushing away, with Isamu apanying her.

    "Well, I guess we will never know," The general said and the king sighed before walking away and he followed him while the others arrived and saw the Lizardmen trying their best to defend themselves and Riki chuckled.

    "Guys, let give them a hand, they can use it," Riki said as he pulled out his sword and his eyes lit up red and ck as Dalia chuckled with her scabbard on her shoulder.

    "This is going to get interesting, there are a lot of Orcs here, I guess their n was to attack here then our town, they thought they will win," Zilrud said.

    "We will see about that, one thing is for sure, they will not win this fight, they shouldn''t have attacked our precious home," Dalia replied as they rushed off and when they saw the Lizardmen chief''s son being attacked after trying to protect his father, Dalia rushed in front of him and blocked the Orc''s sword using her scabbard and she smirked.

 Chapter 147: Another showed up

    "Hey, attacking someone who is trying to protect someone they care about is just sick, especially when that person is innocent," Dalia said, releasing energy from her weapon that sent the Orc flying and she chuckled.

    "Y- You are fromdy Nessa''s town," The son said as Dalia looked back at him and helped him up then looked at his father who was injured and sighed.

    "Fall back a little, we will help in any way we can, we can use this very swamp to our advantage," She replied as he helped his father up and the chief sighed.

    "Thank you very much, where isdy Nessa?" The chief asked as Dalia looked at the other Lizardmen trying to fight off the Orcs.

    "Lady Nessa went to take care of another problem; it appears that we may have the same one here," She responded as another demon, simr to the one Nessa killed, appeared in the middle of the swamp, guarded by the leader of the Orcs. Upon seeing the leader, Zilrud clenched his fists and Vill tapped him on the shoulder, and he looked at her then sighed.

    "We are not in this alone, if we want to win, we have to work with them," She said and he lowered his head, knowing that his wife was correct.

    "What do you want us to do here, Rik? They''re just standing there, doing nothing; we can''t let that monster move," Dalia said, and Riki gave her a sidelong nce.

    "I know, it''s surrounded by dark energy as well, it won''t be easy to kill from afar," He replied and Dalia gnashed her teeth as Riki lifted his sword up when the Orcs were about to attack, ck and red mes engulfed his sword and he smirked as he moved fast, shing all that was in his way while releasing the red mes, causing them to expand and engulfing the Orcs which did hurt them but he managed the mes enough to not kill them.

    "This is fun,e," The chiefess said as she stood before the chief and his son and smiled back at them.

    She lifted her spear in the air, drawing in the water within the swamp, forming a huge dome around a group of Orcs, trapping them within it, and before it drowned them, the chiefess began lifting the water up, forming a ball around them while lifting them up in the air, and she sighed.

    She then released the water and they all fell to the ground coughing and she scoffed since she didn''t kill them because Nessa didn''t order them to and they also believed that perhaps they could change but if they choose not to then they will kill them.

    "There are still too many," Vill said, fighting off the Orcs with her husband.

    "I know, and that''s only half of our problem; we also have to deal with their leader and that beast," Zilrud replied, and Vill sighed.

    "Let''s give it our all," Zilrud eximed as he attacked a few Orcs, and she smiled.

    "Yeah, we have to protect our new home," She said, but then a few Orcs rushed towards her, and her eyes widened as they were about to attack her, but Yanka jumped in front of her, shing them, and she smiled as he looked at her.

    "Are you okay?" He asked.

    "Yes, I am fine, there are a lot, thank you," She responded.

    "You''re wee; I''ll assist you in any way I can; we can take them; we''re not weak," He said as Dalia and the others approached him and formed a defensive circle with him.

    "Will your people be alright?" The chiefess inquired as she gazed at the chief of the other Lizardmen, who coughed.

    "Yes, they will be fine, they know what not to do and what to do, they attacked unexpectedly though," He responded.

    "Yeah, we know, we didn''t expect them to attack so soon as well," She said and he smiled before taking a deep breath.

    "Let''s go," Riki said, and wind formed around Dalia''s scabbard, and she lifted it into the air. At the same time, Nessa arrived and saw them sessfully fighting off the Orcs, and she smiled when Dalia pierced her scabbard into the ground, causing it to shake and crack while shooting up air, sending the Orcs flying, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Damn, she''s gotten stronger, I guess those I named evolved more than I thought," She said.

    [Yes, these are all the gifts they received because of youdy Nessa, they know that and they are mastering them little by little, none of them has reached their full potential as yet, there is a very big gap.]

    "Yeah, I can tell, well, we better help them, the sun will rise soon, and I am tired as well," Nessa added as the beast roared and Nessa jumped, then saw a massive Orc standing before a beast simr to the one she fought, and he was releasing tremendous dark energy.

    [Master, this beast is stronger than the one you fought, it will take a lot to destroy it, I am not sure the others are up to the task, but you can do it, with your energy you can, use the dark mes at a higher level.]

    "Got it, Isamu, want to stay or go back to town?" When Nessa asked, he looked at her.

    "Where do you think I should go?" He asked and Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    "I believe you should return to town with Akio; we''ll handle things here, and you and him can demonstrate your abilities another time, is that okay?" He bowed his head when she asked.

    "That''s more than okay with medy Nessa, I hope the time in which we can show how much we can do to help you and otherse fast, we might not look like it at first but because of you we have all gotten stronger and gained pretty impressive abilities, I will go back to town and help Akio with anything I can, I will see you guys when you get back, good luck and take care, bye," He did reply as he dashed away, and she chuckled before turning to face the others.

 Chapter 148: "A deal?"

    "Now, how should I go about handling you?" Nessa sighed as she noticed a few of the chiefess Lizardmen assisting the swamp dwellers, and she smiled before shrinking back to her normal fox size and approaching them.

    "Hello," She said, and the Lizardmen jumped when they noticed a small fox by their feet, and she chuckled.

    "L- Lady Nessa," One of them said and Riki and the others heard then looked at Nessa and smiled.

    "You are back, did everything go well?" Dalia asked as she approached Nessa who jumped up on her shoulder.

    "Yeah, it went better than expected, but the beast I fought is smaller and weaker than this one, this one is stronger, and it''s sharing its powers with the leader of the Orcs," Nessa responded, and Riki nced at her after hearing that.

    "Then that''s going to be a problem, if we defeat the leader of the Orcs and that beast, maybe the other Orcs will stop, we cannot focus on all of them at once," Riki said and Nessa looked at him then sighed.

    "You are right, we can''t, you guys focus on the Orcs and help me with the their leader, but leave the beast to me, I will handle it alone," Nessa replied and Riki''s eyes narrowed.

    "Are you sure?" Riki asked.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to think about this a bit more?" Yanka asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "I am sure, I will handle that one alone, split up and help as much as you can," She responded and they bowed their heads with a smile.

    "As you wish,dy Nessa," They replied before splitting up and taking on a bunch of Orcs on their own, causing some damage to thend but nothing that couldn''t be repaired in a few days.

    ''Wow, soon enough they will be worth an entire army, they''re getting stronger at a rapid pace and that''s partly because of tough training,'' Nessa thought while looking at them when she sensed someone looking at them. She looked around but saw nothing.

    "Am I hallucinating?" Nessa wondered.

    [No, you are not; someone or something is watching all of you; I suggest you don''t show your true form in this fight; it''s best if they continue to think of you as a male and monster.]

    "You are correct, having them believe that will benefit me in more ways than one; they just don''t realize it yet; can you tell where we are being watched from?" Nessa inquired.

    [Yes, one minute, please.]

    [Master, you are all being watched from above, but it is not the same person who was seen before, the one in ck, you and I both know that presence, and that person is nowhere near here.]

    "I see, then where exactly is this person? Above me?" Nessa asked.

    [Yes, direct above you, don''t worry, that person is not powerful.]

    "Thank you, and I''ll take it from here," Nessa said.

    [Like I mentioned many times before, there is no need to thank me but, you are wee, master.]

    Nessa then looked up and saw someone levitating behind the clouds, and she sighed as her eyes glowed gold and she grew in height and size, attracting the attention of the others, and they smiled as the whip appeared in her paw.

    She lifted it up then flung it in the air and it wrapped around the person feet and Nessa pulled the whip downwards, mming the person into the ground and finally the leader of the Orcs as well as the beast flinched, and the beast began growling as the whip disappeared.

    The person that she mmed down, stood up and the leader of the Orc approached him while the beast fixed its gaze on Nessa and her eyes narrowed while looking at them and the other Orcs stopped fighting as well as Nessa''s people.

    "So you are the leader of the monster nation?" The person who asked was a guy wearing a cat mask, and Nessa sighed.

    "Do you have an issue with that?" She asked in a heavy tone and Riki chuckled.

    "Yes, you and your kind is in our way, we came peacefully once, we will not do that again, your nation will be burned to the ground," He responded and Nessa chuckled.

    "Is that so?

    I''d like to see you try, since you don''t care who you kill, you''re not leaving here alive, and I''ll kill you along with the leader of the Orcs and that pet of yours, the other one has already been defeated, and the Orcs that were with him, joined this set only a short time ago, I saw with my own eyes, I''ll kill you all if I have to," She said as the others looked at her, her eyes turned bright red.

    "Do you believe she''ll actually kill them?" Vill inquired, and Zilrud sighed as he looked at her.

    "Even if she does," Zilrud replied, "I don''t think that will be a problem; it''s not like they care who they kill or not." Vill smiled and sighed.

    ''I am getting sleepy, I haven''t slept for an entire day now, but that doesn''t matter,'' Nessa thought as the guy before her sighed.

    "Since you''re unwilling to back down, how about we strike a deal?" The guy asked.

    "I am listening," Nessa responded.

    "Good, at least you are a bit reasonable, guy to guy, we desire a lot of things, how about you join hands with us and we give you whatever you want, whether it is power, money, girls, you just name it, we need to im thisnd and you can still have your nation, except you will be working under someone, that is more than just reasonable, so how about it? Is that a decent deal for you?

    Will you take it?" She exhaled deeply as she looked at Riki and the others who smiled at her.

    "You call that a decent deal? Are you bloody crazy? No, I refuse, that is not a good enough deal for me, I am selfish when ites to this, I am not going to share with you guys or work under anyone," She responded as her body glowed gold and the guy sighed.

 Chapter 149: Blasting range

    He became irritated as he stared at Nessa''s golden glow, not expecting her to decline his offer because it would have been the best offer made to most.

    "You should have just epted my offer, that would have been best in any case, now I will just rip you and that nation that you find so precious apart," He said as Nessa exhaled deeply as she looked up at the night sky.

    "I would like to see you try, give it your best shot and let''s see what happens after that," She replied and he chuckled before pointing to the leader of the Orcs who looked at Nessa with pitiful eyes and her eyes narrowed while staring at him.

    ''There''s something wrong here, why is he staring at me like that?'' Nessa pondered as she looked at Zilrud and Vill, who sighed and lowered their heads.

    "Kill them all," The guy ordered before flying up in the air, and the beast roared while drawing in dark energy, and Nessa''s eyes widened, knowing that the beast would be a major issue, one that would be difficult to deal with while trying to save others.

    "Ugh¡­ Riki, let''s all finish this off as soon as possible," She said and Riki smirked.

    "As you wish, mydy," He replied as the Orcs rushed to attack them and they began fighting them off once more while Nessa looked at the leader of the Orcs who rushed towards her and her eyes lit up as she jumped up in the air, wrapping her tail around his body and flung him across the field but he regained his bnce andnded on his feet with his eyes glowing ck as if there were no feelings within them and she sighed beforending.

    ''This is starting to bother me; should I kill him or let him live?'' Nessa wondered.

    "Master, don''t be afraid to fight him off; he is not himself," Zilrud yelled and she turned back to look at him as the beast grewrger.

    "I have to deal with that thing because it could kill everyone here," Nessa said.

    [The Orc in front of you is not himself, all of his emotions are gone, I would say he is being controlled by someone who can control your mind with darkness, meaning the guy whose offer you just declined, it''s the reason he isn''t staying on the battlefield, he needs to concentrate, handle him and the Orc will be back to normal unless it''s toote for anyeback, meaning he lost himself due to being controlled.]

    After hearing what the system said, Nessa didn''t know what to say; knowing that someone could do that not only made her angry, but it also made her want to kill the guy.

    "I''m going to kill him," She muttered before returning her gaze to the Orc.

    "All right, I''ll deal with youter; I have to deal with the beast for the time being." She said as her whip appeared beneath the Orc''s body and extended itself, wrapping around the creature''s limbs, pinning him down and preventing him from moving even an inch.

    Nessa then turned to the beast, who roared so loudly that everyone''s attention was drawn to him. The rest of the Orcs, whose leader was now pinned by Nessa, stopped fighting, and Riki noticed their eyes were the same as their leader''s.

    "What''s up with their eyes?" Riki inquired as Zilrud sighed and looked at his brother.

    "What do you think is wrong?" Zilrud asked and Riki sighed.

    "I don''t know,dy Nessa probably does, that could be why she pinned their leader down, her focus is on protecting us and defeating that beast, I really want to get involved but she wanted to do it alone," He responded.

    "Do you think she''ll be alright?" Riki smiled after Vill asked.

    "Yes, I think she''ll be fine; she''s stronger than she appears," He responded and Vill smiled.

    "Yeah, even I believe in her," Zilrud said as Nessa''s ws began to glow ck and white and her eyes returned to normal before she lifted her right paw up as the beast began to run towards her and she took a deep breath as a huge ball of ck mes formed before her and they stared at her as she released it, and it flew towards the beast.

    "How much do you think the damage will be?" Dalia asked and Yanka chuckled.

    "Not enough to kill it, but enough to seriously injure it," Yanka responded, smirking as orange mes formed around the ck one.

    When it collided with the beast, it exploded, sending it flying across the field, and because of how hard it was hit, it lost one of its limbs and was severely injured.

    "Well, it cost more than a little damage; she is powerful; all she needs to do is master her current abilities and she will be stronger enough to face many more beasts like that on her own without having to worry about anything but, she will always worry, that much I do know by now, she is amazing," The chiefess said, and Dalia chuckled as Nessa took a deep breath, and the beast stood up and opened its mouth wide, causing a ck ball to form within it, and Nessa''s eyes widened as she saw the chief and his son along with Dalia in sting range.

    "Dalia," Riki yelled, her eyes widening as the beast shot the ball, which formed a beam of dark light, clearing out part of thend while killing many of the Orcs that were on its side.

    Nessa leapt in front of Dalia and the others before they could be hurt, and as it was about to hit them, her eyes began glowing red and blue as the dark liquid began to form in front of her as a shield.

    Nessa was pushed back after the impact, but she forced herself forward and her dark mes caught onto the attack, running back to its user and catching onto the beast''s body. As the beast roared in pain, the attack died off, and Nessa sighed before it roared in anger while bleeding after her mes vanished.

 Chapter 150: Sneaky

    "Are you guys okay?" Nessa asked and Dalia lowered her head.

    "Yes, we are okay, thank you," She responded and Nessa raised her paw and patted the girl on the head.

    "It''s okay, Dalia, these things happen at times," She said as Dalia looked at her and saw her paws were bleeding.

    "We are getting in the way," She replied and Nessa chuckled.

    "No, of course not, we''ll talkter, let me finish this thing off or it''ll heal again," She said, and Dalia smiled before Nessa returned her attention to the growling beast.

    "You are strong," She said as she approached the beast, and it jumped up in the air, and she chuckled.

    Unexpectedly the beast disappeared throught the shadows and before Nessa could sense it, it appeared beside her and roared.

    Nessa was struck by the beast across the field, and as she stood up with his w mark by her side, the others gasped. She sighed and looked at it, her eyes glowing red with rage as the wound it gave her started to burn while bleeding.

    "I will kill you," She mumbled as it rushed towards her for another attack and she raised her tails up.

    Nessa''s tail grabbed onto the beasts limbs and she repeatedly mmed it into the ground more than once and the ck mes appeared on the tip of her tails, spreading onto the beast, while pinning it down and the mes formed a ball around it, trapping it within and Riki smiled as Nessa released the beast and her eyes glowed orange as natural mes formed a circle around her ck me dome.

    "Now, that''s an attack one won''t be able to survive that easily," Riki said and Zilrud smiled as the ck mes began glowing white and Nessa looked at the others and they pulled back as it exploded, causing a beam of light to hit the sky and the earth to shake a bit, then everything went back to normal and Nessa sighed as she notices ashes from the beast disappearing and she sighed in relief before looking back at the leader of the Orcs who roared as he broke free from Nessa''s grasp and all the other Orcs began staring at her.

    ''Are they all under the samemand?'' She wondered.

    [Yes, master, they are aware of what they are doing but are unable to control their bodies.]

    "I see, and the only way to stop this is to kill their controller, but because the leader is so badly affected, I might have to kill him as well?" Nessa inquired.

    [I know it''s harsh, but this is what needs to be done or a lot of people will die here, which I know you don''t want.]

    "I don''t; in order to protect them, I will do whatever is necessary." She mumbled before sighing as the Orc leader was about to attack her, but Riki stopped him with his weapon and the others fought off the rest of Orcs while Dalia and the chiefess approached the Orc leader and surrounded him.

    "Guys, don''t kill him, there''s something wrong with them, just fight them off, a lot of them died already," She said, and they bowed their heads to her.

    "Got it," Riki said, and Nessa looked up in the sky, but there was no sign of the guy who was controlling them.

    ''Where has he gone?'' As she looked around, she wondered as the others fought the Orc leader.

    They were hurt, but they didn''t back down because they were told not to kill him; if he didn''t return to normal after Nessa killed their controller, she would decide whether or not to kill him.

    "Where are you?" She asked and when she spotted him in the sky, she disappeared and hid within the shadows so he couldn''t see her and Riki smiled as Dalia released energy from her sword, sending the Orc leader flying along with a few other Orcs and the chiefess helped fight them off along with the chief who was hurt but strong enough to fight and his son helped him.

    Everyone defended themselves as well as those around them who were unable to defend themselves due to ack of strength.

    While they were fighting the sun rose up and shone brightly on all of them and the Orc leader covered his eyes after it shone brightly in his eyes, the very sunlight distracted the guy in the sky and at the very same time, Nessa jumped up in the air and wrapped her tail around him and pulled him down with her and his eyes widened as he stared at her and she growled at him.

    "Looks like she got him," Yanka said and Vill nodded.

    "She is quite sneaky," Vill replied and Yanka chuckled.

    "She is more than just sneaky, I wonder whether she will kill him or not," Yanka said as Nessa''s eyes glowed bright gold while staring at the guy as he looked at her directly in the eyes.

    "You have a real form, this isn''t it, what are you afraid of?" He asked with a smirk as she stood tall before him.

    ''I can transform into my true form, but maybe I''ll use that to investigate who you''re working for,'' Nessa thought as she growled at him and he scoffed.

    "I know you are not that strong so I am just going to ask you this once, who are you?" Nessa asked in a stern and heavy tone, and the others looked at her because she sounded like a man.

    "Am I hearing properly or does she actually sound like a guy?" The chief asked and the chiefess nced at him and chuckled as the Orc leader was about to attack them and Nessa wrapped her tails around his arms and they looked at her as she continued bleeding and Riki sighed before attacking the leader, injuring his legs and arm causing him to fall to the ground then she sighed and released him then Riki bowed his head and Nessa looked back at the guy who had them under his control and he stood up then took his mask off with his eyes glowing red and ck.

 Chapter 151: "Game?"

    The guy had ck hair, was fair, slim, and muscr, and had an evil grin on his face.

    He knew the leader of the monster nation would not back down, and he also knew that making deals with him would not change anything, so he decided to y a sick game, hoping Nessa would fall for it and submit to him and his master.

    "You don''t have to know who I am; I''m not as strong as the others, but I''m strong enough to take you on; now, let''s y a game," He said.

    "Game?" She inquired.

    "Yes, a game, one in which all favors are stacked towards me and you only have one choice; tell me, do you believe all of these Orcs are evil?" He asked and her eyes narrowed.

    "No, they are not," She responded.

    "Exactly, I think you will want to help them, which is why if you kill me they will all die and even if you don''t, without that, I will kill all of them unless you bend your knees, you only have one option here, what do you choose to do? "Will you bow to us or let them all perish?" Her eyes widened as he asked.

    "Let me kill that..." Riki said, and Dali grabbed his arm as he was about to move, and he looked back at her.

    "What is it?" He asked.

    "You won''t want to get in her way, Riki, let her think about what she needs to do, you knowdy Nessa by now, at least in a sense, don''t you?" Dalia inquired, and he sighed before she released his arm and he looked at Nessa.

    "Are those my only options?" Nessa inquired, and the guy nodded before hurling his mask into the air and setting it aze. Nessa gazed at it as the ashes fell to the ground, then sighed and returned her gaze to the Orc leader.

    "You really messed everything up, Zilrud, see if you can do anything about him," Nessa said as Zilrud approached his brother, crouched down, and ced his hand on his head, and the Orc leader looked at him as Nessa''s tails wrapped around his limbs just in case he intended to harm Zilrud.

    "Bro," Zilrud said and he began growling while trying to break loose from Nessa''s grasp.

    "Let me go..." He muttered, and Zilrud sighed, bracing his head against his, and Nessa looked at them as the Orc leader locked his gaze on Zilrud''s eyes.

    "Pleasee back home," Zilrud begged.

    "Bro¡­" He mumbled as his eyes returned to normal, and Zilrud gasped as the guy controlling them gnashed his teeth and his eyes began glowing brighter, regaining control of the Orc, and Nessa sighed as her body began glowing gold and she released the brother''s limbs.

    Nessa spun around, using her tail and hitting him into the air, then wrapping it around him and was about to m him into the ground but instead she hit him across the field while releasing her ck mes that actually burnt him and she roared while the others stared at her and the guy got rid of the mes using the darkness and Nessa sighed while looking at the other Orcs.

    "Lady Nessa," Dalia yelled as she rushed towards Nessa after seeing the guy disappear and reappearing behind Nessa with spikes forming in the air behind him, and Nessa turned around and her eyes widened when she saw them, and a red ball formed above her body and he chuckled.

    "You still have a decision to make, bow or die?" He inquired as she gazed at the Orc leader who stood up, and Zilrud stared at him, knowing his brother was no longer himself.

    "I''m not going to let you get in the way of our leader, even if you''re my brother," Zilrud muttered before turning to face Nessa.

    "Do what needs to be done; we''re all on your side," He said, and Nessa bowed her head before leaping into the sky. At the same time, the guy released the ball along with the spikes which were red and before the ball could get near her, the ck liquid formed before her, sucking it up, and Nessanded back on her feet, but she noticed the spikes were stilling her way.

    "Kill them," The guy mumbled, and Zilrud''s brother''s body began to move against his will, and he lifted his de into the air and it began turning red.

    ''Zilrud isn''t strong enough to fight him off; he hasn''t been a problem so far because of how many times I''ve restrained him, but now...'' Nessa thought when she looked at the spike and gnashed her teeth before hitting them towards the leader of the Orcs, Zilrud saw the spikesing towards them and sighed then moved out of the way because he knew after seeing his brother''s body controlled like that meant there was noing back for him.

    "Oh no," The guy who controlled them said as he tried to stop the spikes but it was toote, they had already pierced through his body and after the leader fell to the ground bleeding the guy''s eyes shook and the rest of the Orc''s eyes returned to normal and they lowered their heads after realizing everything that they had done and another Orc among them who was tall, more big built, and fair stepped forward and bowed his head before their leader and Zilrud looked at him.

    "You caused all of this to happen, destroying so many innocent lives, and for what? In exchange fornd? Power?" Nessa inquired, and the guy sighed as he looked at her.

    "Sometimes in life, you end up doing things you never expected to do, one day an option wille to you and you will have to make a choice, things are not as good as some may see it, you got in my way as well as theirs."

    "They will not leave you alone, I doubt they wille after your nation, but they wille after you, if I were you, I would think about myself, this world is changing at a rapid pace, and a new order will arrive, then let''s see what happens," He responded, and she sighed when she saw Zilrud crying over his dying brother.

 Chapter 152: Final breath

    After hearing what he said, Nessa knew exactly what needed to be done to secure their future, and she made another decision at that moment.

    "I don''t care how quickly the world changes, I will never let the ones you work for bring a new order, they cane after me all they want, but that''s how they will die one by one, they hurt the people I care about, I will hurt them worse than that, I will never let anyone stand in the way of our dreams, I will not let anyone take what I have, you should have said your goodbye," Nessa said, his eyes widening.

    He was about to move when her paw glowed orange and she pressed it against his stomach, causing her mes, both ck and orange, to consume his body. As he screamed, his body turned to ash and vanished, and she sighed and looked around at the others who bowed their heads.

    Nessa approached Zilrud and his brother, then sighed and ced her glowing paw on his body.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t heal him now, he went through a bit too much." The leader of the Orcs then held Nessa''s paw and she looked at him, and he smiled.

    "I know this isn''t your true identity, now I know, thank you for putting me out of my misery, this all started because we wanted to change, I was alone one day out of our vige when I was approached by the one you just killed, he said he could give us all a good life, make us all be epted, but then he took us under his control, after seeing what we were doing, many times I tried to stop, but his control was stronger than my will..." He replied.

    "I understand, rx, and I''m sorry I couldn''t save you, I really want to," She said he chuckled while patting her hand.

    "It''s okay, you took in my family and I''m d I can''t be saved, this put me out of my misery, now I can finally rest in peace, knowing that there is someone who can take care of everything here, you are truly a blessing to us and you have done more than enough for all of us, please take in the others if you can, including my son..." He replied and Nessa gasped as Zilrud''s eyes widened and his brother took his final breath before closing his eyes.

    "Thank you," Zilrud said, bowing his head to Nessa, who sighed and patted him on the shoulder before looking at her wound.

    "You should really take care of that," Riki said to Nessa, who nodded.

    "I will take care of it once we get back, the day is moving fast," She replied as they looked at the sunlight reflecting on the Orcs and Nessa looked at them as they bowed their heads.

    "Which of you is his child?" She inquired as the one who had stepped forward before, went down on his knees, and Zilrud stood up and looked at him.

    "Are you his son?" Zilrud asked, and he nodded. Zilrud then looked at Nessa before approaching her.

    "What are you going to do?" He asked.

    "They have nowhere else to go," The chief added and the chiefess nodded.

    "Come on, let''s all go back to town, we will see then," She said as she walked away and the son lifted his father''s body up and they took him with them.

    Nessa sighed in relief as she saw the chief and his son, as well as those who were fighting follwoing them back to the town as well since they still had much to discuss.

    A while after, they arrived at the town and the Orcs looked at it and upon seeing them, Fana took down the barrier and they entered with everyone in town staring at them.

    "Lady Nessa, you are hurt," Liya said as she rushed to Nessa, and Nessa nodded before transforming into her true form, and she was about to fall because she was tired and had expended a lot of energy, but Riley grabbed her arm and Nessa smiled at her, then she took a deep breath and her hands began glowing purple, and she ced it on her wound, which healed in two minutes because it was not deep or bad.

    "I am healed; may I please have something to drink, Liya?" Nessa inquired, and Liya smiled as they went under the tent and sat down, and Nessa nced at the chief before getting up and beginning to heal him as well.

    "Rx and trust me, you will be fine, your wound is a little deep but doesn''t matter," Nessa said with a gentle smile, and the chief smiled and sighed, relieved.

    "Lady Nessa, can we talk about the future after this? We need to," He said and she looked at him.

    "Sure, we''ll talk, but after everyone has rxed and eaten, everyone is safe for the time being, and..." She sighed as she turned around and looked at the Orc leader''s son, who smiled slightly.

    "Zilrud, can you go with him to bury his father?" Nessa asked and Zilrud nodded.

    "I will find a good spot, one that perfectly suits him,e on," He responded then left with his nephew.

    "Take it easy, you have done too much today, what are you going to do now, Lady Nessa?" Dalia inquired as she approached Nessa, who had finished healing the chief and sat back down because she had grown more tired.

    "For the time being, I think I''ll freshen up and get something to eat because I''m too tired right now then I will get some sleepter on, my poor body needs that as should you guys, you have been up all night; oh I almost forgot, can you bring out the big pot?" Nessa asked, and Dalia smiled before going to get it.

    Liya approached Nessa with arge ss of cold drink, and Nessa smiled and thanked her before taking it.

    Nessa had already made a decision about all of the Orcs but hadn''t said anything because she wanted to treat them to a good meal first.

 Chapter 153: Green glow

    After some time, Dalia approached Nessa with the pot, while Liya and the others gathered ingredients and a few other items and began assembling everything in the town center.

    "Lady Nessa, shall we begin cooking?" Aion asked as she approached her and she smiled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "Sure, you can start, in the meantime, I''ll go freshen up and for now, the Orcs are our guest, everyone, they are not bad, they were just being controlled by a bad person and today they lost ones that were close to them, please don''t me them," Nessa said as she stood up and was about to bow her head, but Dalia ced her fingers under her chin, preventing her from bowing her head, and Nessa nced at her.

    "Dalia," She said.

    "Don''t bow your head, it doesn''t suit you in the least, they are your people, they will listen to you," Riki said as he approached them, and she sighed before turning to face her people, who were smiling before bowing their heads.

    "Don''t worry,dy Nessa; we won''t treat them any differently, am I right, guys?" Zeitaz inquired.

    "Yeah!" They eximed and Nessa smiled.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee and good work, you protected all of us today," Tehitos replied as he approached her and she sighed.

    "We all did, now, I will be right back, I need to freshen up," Nessa said as she rushed off and they chuckled.

    "She is going to get stronger, isn''t she?" Riki asked and Yanka chuckled as Riki and the others looked back at him.

    "Is she?" Liya asked.

    "Of course she will, she will probably get stronger than all of us, she had a strong yet strange look in her eyes today," He responded and they smiled.

    "Strange look?" Tehitos asked.

    "Yes, that look to destroy the bad guy''s boss or bosses, she will not falter or fall before them, that look, it''s sort of the crazy look you see in the eyes of those with power, but there is more to her," He responded and their eyes narrowed while looking at each other then they shrugged and Riki smiled as the others helped cook them food since it was already after lunch time and until that was finished, since it was a feast for everyone and would be finish until night, they had snacks and fruits in the meantime.

    Nessa was taking a bath when she noticed a shimmering green light appear on a part of her chest. Her eyes widened as she looked at it, wondering what it was, and when she finished her bath, she looked in the mirror and passed her fingers over the glow but saw nothing else.

    "What exactly is this?" Her eyes narrowed after she asked.

    [I will have a look at it, one minute.]

    "All right," Nessa responded as she waited for her system to give her an answer.

    [Master, that glow is from the diamond you received from the dying man; the crystal remnants are still within your body but are not harmful; however, they are behaving strangely; I believe you should learn more about it and the people who gave it to you.]

    "I will go researching once I have taken care of the Orcs; I still need to form more alliances, which will be the most difficult part; I am still considering where I should go next," She said.

    [Have a good look at the maps of this world, learn about the kingdoms and their people, then try to make a decision, they know it''s difficult, there''s no rush, take your time, since you''re connected with both Akio and Isamu while you''re away, and if anything happens, you''ll know.]

    "That''s good; now I''m a little more relieved than I was, thank you," She added.

    [You are most wee.]

    Nessa then changed and left her house, and it was nearly nighttime. She went to the town center and grabbed a spoon, and the others looked at her as she smiled.

    "I will help you guys," She said.

    "Are you sure?" Liya asked and Nessa nodded.

    "Yeah, I''m sure once the food is ready for dinner, we''ll talk about our future and where we stand, is that okay with you?" Nessa inquired, turning to face the chief and chiefess, who smiled and nodded.

    "That is fine with us,dy Nessa; take your time." The chiefess responded by lifting the water from the bow that Nessa was about to grab and cing it inside the pot, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Thank you, that sure is one useful talent," She said, and the chiefess sighed.

    "You are wee; please take it easy for a few days,dy Nessa," She replied as Nessa stirred the ingredients in the pot.

    "I will, don''t worry, I know my limits," She said and the chiefess''s eyes narrowed.

    "We believe you," The chief said and Nessa chuckled as she turned and saw Zilrud and his nephew talking.

    "Lady Nessa," Zilrud said as he approached her with the nephew and she looked at him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "Can we have a few minutes of your time, we would like to discuss something with you, it''s important in a way?" He asked and she nodded.

    "Hello,dy Nessa," The nephew said as he bowed his head and Nessa tip toed and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Raise your head," She replied and he looked at her.

    "Is something wrong?" She asked.

    "Uh¡­ We have something to tell you about myself and my father, I believe you should know about it since you helped saved us all," The young Orc responded and she smiled.

    "You know there is no need to be so hesitant when talking to me, anyone cane and talk to me and I won''t have a problem with it, I am not intimidating like other leaders, I know some of them can be quite scary, take a breath, rx, and tell me what''s bothering you, I will listen no matter what it may be, that I can assure you, go on," She said, and he smiled before looking at Zilrud, who nodded before patting him on the shoulder.

 Chapter 154: "He is not my real father"

    The young Orc smiled back at Nessa after taking a deep breath and feeling rxed.

    "He is not my real father, he took me in after he left his vige, we were not brainwashed by them as yet, I had no home, no where to go and I was very hungry, he told me that I was the son he never had, he loved me like his own but once we started doing that guy''s bidding, everything changed."

    "I tried my hardest to fight it and seeded little by little, but all of his emotions to fight it were not enough, everytime he managed to break free from the guy''s grip, he would literally torture him using his feelings against him and pull him back under his control, after that there was nothing I could have done to help, if only I could, he would still be alive..." He said and Nessa sighed before turning to face Zilrud who smiled at her while holding onto his nephew''s arm.

    "I believe you me yourself, am I correct?" He sighed and lowered his head in response to her question.

    "He asked me to look after you guys, what happened to him wasn''t your fault and he wouldn''t want you to me yourself, none of this was any of you guy''s fault, he loved you until hisst breath, he left them with you, you are a brave young Orc and I trust that you will understand that, these things happen in life, how you deal with it is up to you, I am going to tell you onest time, it''s not your fault, are you listening to me?" He looked at her and smiled when she asked.

    "I understand loud and clear, thank you,dy Nessa, I really appreciate it," He responded and she smiled.

    "Please take a seat; it''s almost night, and the food will be ready in a few minutes," They sat down, and she sighed before lowering her head.

    ''They used his feeling of having a good home against him, they are worse than monsters, I will deal with them myself if necessary, I will not let what happened to the Orcs happen again,'' Nessa thought, and Liya looked at her.

    "Lady Nessa," She said and Nessa looked at her then smiled.

    "What is it, Liya?" She asked.

    "Are you okay?" She asked.

    "Yes, I am fine, don''t worry, let''s just finish cooking, I am hungry," She responded and Liya chuckled then they continued cooking.

    They finished cooking after nightfall and everyone took their fair share of the food, but Nessa noticed the Orcs weren''t moving an inch and smiled.

    "Hey,e on, grab your things and get your food," She said and the young Orc looked at Zilrud before returning his gaze to Nessa.

    "Are you sure?" He asked.

    "Yes, I am sure,e on, get going," She responded and he smiled, then the Orcs began taking their food and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Lady Nessa, please go eat," Dalia said as she grabbed Nessa by her arm and pulled her under the tent them ced her to sit down and Nessa smiled.

    "Dig in, I know you''re hungry, but even if you''re not, you should eat, you worked hard today," Dalia said before sitting down, and Nessa chuckled before starting to eat her dinner.

    "Ah, this tastes so good, nice and warm," mumbled Nessa, and theyughed.

    "What is it? Why are youughing?" She asked.

    "You were really hungry, the way you came off just now was funny," Liya responded and Nessa smiled.

    "Well, I was indeed really hungry," Nessa said and they nodded when she noticed Riley was eating the food, but while doing so, she looked as though she was lost in space and Nessa had an idea as to why she was like that.

    "Riley, are you okay?" Nessa asked and Riley nced at her then smiled and nodded.

    "Yes, I am okay, the food tastes really good, it''s somehow nice and soothing, thank you all," She responded.

    "You are wee, you need to rx and get some fresh air when you are done, it will help clear your mind from certain things," Nessa said and Riley looked at her, understanding what she meant.

    "Yeah, I know, and I''ll get some fresh air, I think it''ll be good for me this time," She replied, and Nessa and the others nodded, knowing she was concerned about what happened to Kurson and whether or not he was okay.

    While eating, Nessa noticed Zilrud''s nephew was spacing out and she sighed.

    "What are you thinking about?" Nessa asked and he nced at her and smiled.

    "Just about our future," He responded.

    "Then stop thinking about it, I''ve already made my decision," She said as he stared at her and the others looked at her, wondering what decision she had made about the Orcs.

    "What decision, Lady Nessa?" Dalia inquired, and Nessa looked at her before turning to the chief and chiefess as Fana approached them and bowed her head.

    "I believe we should begin discussing the courses we will be taking," Fana suggested.

    "That sounds like a good idea, but we need to know which path we will take," The chief spoke up, and the chiefess agreed.

    "How about we get right to it,dy Nessa?" The chiefess asked, and Nessa smiled.

    "I think we should start as well, we can''t afford to waste any time, but let me finish my food first, I''m still a little hungry and need to regain most of my energy," Nessa responded, and they smiled at her.

    "It''s okay, we understand, you used a lot during your fights and got hurt, you should rest a little, take the next couple of days easy,tely you have been training a lot and I know that helps in many more ways than one but you have to think about yourself a little, am I right guys?," The chiefess asked.

    "I am with her on this, she is right in every possible way,dy Nessa, there is nothing wrong with taking things a bit slow," Riki responded and Nessa smiled before she continued eating her food.

 Chapter 155: Official leader

    When Nessa finished eating, she stretched and took a deep breath before turning to face the others who had finished eating as well and were waiting patiently to hear her decision about the Orcs and other things.

    Nessa knew that the Orcs couldn''t return to where they came from because the same thing that happened to them could happen again, and she didn''t want that because it only brought them pain, causing them to lose the ones they cared about, the ones they called family, and she knew how difficult that was, but this time she didn''t make any decisions based on emotions.

    "Shall we begin, Lady Nessa?" The chiefess inquired as they all emerged from beneath the tent, leaving her standing before them, and they joined the Orcs and others.

    ''They didn''t have to leave me standing here, it feels strange,'' Nessa thought.

    "First and foremost, I apologize for the loved ones you lost today; I understand there is nowhere else you can go because the same thing can happen again and cause you more suffering, and this time, you might all lose yourself; your leader asked me to take care of you; I will, but not only because he asked me to; I have many more reasons, so from today on, I will ept all one hundred and twenty-five thousand of you," She said as they all gasped while staring at her.

    "Eh? Are you sure?" The nephew asked and Nessa nodded.

    "Yes, I am sure this is what I want and this is what needs to be done," She responded.

    "Aren''t you going to punish us?" He asked and her eyes narrowed while looking at him.

    "I don''t need to do that because I understand why you guys attacked us in the first ce, but if you guys want to stay, I have a few conditions, first do you ept my offer?" Nessa inquired.

    "We ept, no matter what your conditions are," He replied, and Nessa smiled.

    "Good, as you can see, we''re a little behind on building houses and so on right now; I know some of you may want to return to your viges, which is fine; but for those who stay, you''ll need nice homes just like everyone else; will you help us build them so we can finish in less than a year?" Nessa asked, and the nephew turned to face Zilrud, who smiled then the young Orc sighed and bowed his head.

    "We ept your conditions; they will benefit us as well; we will split and work both day and night to move things along faster," He responded, and Nessa sighed in relief after hearing that.

    "Good, I''m d you epted; does anyone have any objections?" Nessa inquired as she looked around, and everyone smiled.

    "No!" They shouted.

    "That''s good to know because I consider all of you , not just one race," She said, and they smiled because they knew that from the start.

    "Now that this part is settled, it''s my turn, I will be your subordinate, mydy, but we would like to continue living where we currently are, is that okay?" The chief asked as he and his son bowed their heads along with those that were with them.

    "That''s fine with me; you can continue living in your home; you didn''t have to ask; thank you for epting my offer," They smiled at Nessa as she responded, and the chief exhaled deeply before raising his head.

    "Well,dy Nessa, you already know you have my full support," The chiefess said, and Nessa smiled as she looked at her.

    "Yes, I am aware, and I am grateful." She replied as the chiefess looked at her people and sighed in relief as she saw how happy they were now that they had everything they had ever wanted, and she wanted to thank Nessa even more, and the only way to do that was to continue demonstrating that she and her kind would be useful to her, not that it mattered to Nessa, because all she wanted was to build a peaceful nation.

    "Lady Nessa," Riki said and when she turned to face him, her eyes widened since he along with the others of his kind had bowed down.

    "Hey¡­ What are you doing?" She asked and a smirk appeared on his face, then he looked at her.

    "We have made a decision as well," Riki responded.

    "Got it, but you didn''t have to bow like that," She said and Dalia chuckled.

    "This time, it was necessary," Yanka replied and Nessa sighed.

    "All right, what is it?" She asked.

    "We will stay as well," Riki responded and her face lit up into a bright smile.

    "Get up," She said then they stood up and she hugged all of them and they smiled then Riki patted her on the shoulder.

    "Do you ept us officially?" Liya asked.

    "Of course I do, there is no way I won''t, I have fantastic ns for you guys in the future, they may be difficult tasks, but..." She responded.

    "It''s okay, whatever it is, I''m sure we can handle it," Dalia said as Nessa rose and exhaled deeply before returning under the tent and standing in front of them.

    "Lady Nessa, don''t forget about our deal," Fana said as Nessa turned to look at her and her eyes, as well as the rest of her body, began glowing bright green and blue as everyone looked at her.

    "I hereby pledge my full loyalty to you,dy Nessa, the new leader of all of us and the owner of this entirend, this sacred forest, our home, the home to all monsters," She said as she approached Nessa and ced her hand on Nessa''s forehead, causing a crescent marking to appear for a split second then disappearing and Nessa''s body lit up bright green and Fana smiled before stepping away from her and Nessa''s body lit up bright red then went back to normal.

    "You are now our official leader; I wish you a great future and all the good things this world has to offer," Fana said as she and the rest of the town went on their knees before her, bowing, and Nessa gasped.

 Chapter 156: Worthy

    Nessa was filled with emotions at the time; her hard work was paying off and she was happy about it, but she also knew that things were about to get a lot more difficult because she had many more responsibilities and didn''t want to mess anything up; she wanted all of their dreams toe true and hoped to be a leader worthy of them; and she had more ns for them and ways to make life easier for everyone.

    Nessa bowed her head and took a deep breath as they smiled.

    "Thank you; I hope to be a leader worthy of your trust and loyalty," she said and they looked at her with smiling faces.

    "You are already that leader," Fana replied, and Nessa''s eyes glowed purple.

    "Thank you; please raise up, all of you," She said and they all stood up, and she clenched her fists, knowing that she now had a home full of nothing but warmth, and she didn''t want to lose it.

    "Lady Nessa, it''ste; I think you should go get some rest now," Liya said, and Nessa smiled as she looked at her.

    "I will go now, but before that, there are more tents, can you guys share them? The houses will start building from tomorrow," Nessa said as Zilrud''s nephew approached her.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll share them, go get some rest,dy Nessa, you deserve it, good night," He replied, and she smiled and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Good night, guys," She said.

    "Good night," They replied, and she left to go home, leaving Riki and the others to assist the Orcs with the tents and settling them in because there were many of them.

    Nessa went to her house where she locked the doors and took her clothes off before going to freshen up.

    She was indeed very tired and wanted to sleep more than anything else at the time, but there were also many other things on her mind that she knew she had to take care of but that would take time.

    After freshening up, Nessa changed into her nightgown, climbed into bed, and exhaled deeply before covering herself with the nket.

    [Congrattions, master, on bing the official leader.]

    "Thank you; there are a lot of them now, huh?" She inquired.

    [Are you nning to name them as well?]

    "I will, but not all of them, is that all right?" Nessa asked.

    [That''s fine, you know they can choose names too, and with practice they can get stronger, but I think you should think about these things another day, you''re too tired, and you''ve been doing a lot, good night, master.]

    "All right, I will, good night..." Nessa mumbled and fell asleep after a few minutes.

    When she woke up the next morning, she yawned while stretching, then got out of bed and went to her kitchen, where she began making her breakfast, ate it, and then went to freshen up.

    Nessa dressed and left her house after finishing her normal morning routine, where she heard loud noises and smiled after seeing the kids ying despite being of different races.

    "What exactly is going on?" She inquired as she looked around and noticed that the Orcs as well as everyone else, had already begun working, and she sighed before proceeding to her tent.

    "Good morning guys," She said.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," Liya replied then Nessa sat down.

    "How long since they started working?" Nessa asked.

    "They''ve been splitting up and working in teams for a while now, they''re moving pretty quickly, I''ve already made them drinks and so on," She responded, and Nessa smiled.

    "That''s good to know, I don''t want them pushing themselves too much either," She said and Liya smiled then patted Nessa on the shoulder before handing her a bowl of sweets and Nessa chuckled.

    "This is the pr opposite of healthy," Nessa said.

    "I know, but you should eat it, I tried something new, I hope you enjoy it," Liya replied, and Nessa smiled at her before starting to eat the sweets Liya made, which tasted like cocoa, and Nessa looked at her.

    "Cocoa? Where did you get it from?" Nessa asked.

    "They are a type of bean that grows in a part of the forest with another kind, I made a powder out of it, and it also grows ording to the climate," She responded and Nessa chuckled.

    "Have the goblins pick as many as they can, and I''ll teach you a few more things," Nessa said and Liya smiled.

    "Got it," She replied.

    "Aion," Liya called out as he passed by then turned to look at them before approaching and he smiled before bowing his head.

    "Good morning," He said.

    "Good morning," They replied.

    "How can I help you Liya?" He asked and Nessa smiled.

    "I want you and your friends to do me a favor, can you?" Liya asked as he stared at her.

    "Sure, what is it?" He asked.

    "I want you guys to pick a bunch of cocoa beans for me, can you do that?" She asked.

    "Ah, those nice smelling ones, yes, we can do that, we will head out now," He responded and Liya smiled as he rushed off.

    "That was fast," Nessa said, and Liya chuckled.

    "They enjoy assisting others whenever possible, so it''s no surprise that he agreed, so quickly, if I''m being honest, what are you going to do now,dy Nessa?" Liya inquired.

    "I won''t be training, but I have a few things to attend to, the chief and his kind went home, right?" She asked.

    "Not yet; they ended up staying herest night, but they''ll be leaving in a few minutes, if I remember correctly. they were too tired to go," She responded, and Nessa chuckled before turning to face her people and sighing, and Liya smiled at her.

    "Lady Nessa, did the sweets taste nice?" Liya asked and Nessa looked at her then got up and patted her on the head.

    "They were more than nice, Liya, you are doing a great job," She responded and after hearing that Liya smiled brightly and Nessa turned to look at the Orcs with her eyes narrowing.

 Chapter 157: To see

    While looking at the Orcs, Nessa sighed and Liya looked at her and knew she was thinking about something but didn''t know what.

    "Lady Nessa, what are you thinking this time?" Nessa looked at her and smiled as she asked.

    "Something to help once more," She responded.

    "Well, if you think it''s something that can be used then go right ahead," Liya said, and Nessa sighed.

    "Guys, please gather around," Nessa said, capturing everyone''s attention, and they all turned to face her.

    "What is it,dy Nessa?" Zilrud asked and she smiled.

    "I''ve made another decision; I''d like to name some of you, at least those who can fight and are warriors; will you allow me to do so?" She inquired as they exchanged nces, smiled, and bowed their heads before her.

    "Yes, mydy, you didn''t have to ask permission," Zilrud''s nephew said, and Nessa smiled.

    "All right, I''ll get something else to eat and then get started; you guys can keep working while I''m doing that; this will take some time," She replied, and they nodded.

    "You definitely got that right, this will take a while," Riki said as he approached them and Nessa nced at him then scoffed.

    "Do you think I shouldn''t do it?" He smiled and patted her on the shoulder after she asked.

    "I believe you should do it, but be careful; you cannot overdo it again, got it?" He inquired, and she chuckled.

    "You sound like a big¡­" She responded as lowered her head and he peeked at her.

    "What''s the matter? You were about to say something but held back," He said and she smiled.

    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it," She replied before looking up at the sky and exhaling deeply while they looked at her and at the same time, Aion and his friends arrived with a few bags of the cocoa beans and he ced it before Nessa''s feet.

    "Will a few bags suffice?" Aion inquired, and she smiled before patting him on the shoulder.

    "Yes, this is more than enough for now, thank you very much, all of you," She replied and Aion smiled.

    "You are wee,dy Nessa, is there anything else we can get you?" He asked.

    "Cows, even just a few, are there any within this forest or so?" She asked.

    "Yes, there are but not a lot of them, they are just in a field nearby," He responded.

    "I want milk, just to try something new, something that can probably bring in ie," She said as they looked at her and Liya smiled before picking the bags of cocoa beans up and Nessa looked at her as she smiled.

    "Want us to make them into powder as well?" She asked.

    "Not all, just a bag," She responded.

    "All right," Liya said.

    "Think you can get me milk for me?" She asked and Aion chuckled.

    "Sure we can, we know to do stuff, pretty sure we stole milk before," Aion responded with a grin and Nessa chuckled.

    [Master, people are approaching the town, specifically the king of the dwarves kingdom.]

    "I see, guys lookout," Nessa said as she turned and saw the Pegasus''snding as well as a few chariots, and Nessa sighed before transforming into her fox form, and Riki lifted her up in his arms and she looked at him, and he smiled as the king and his men entered the town, and the Orcs and others gathered beside Riki and the others as they approached the king and his men.

    "Your highness," Youthim said as he and his brothers bowed their heads before the king, who sighed after looking at them.

    "There''s no need to bow your heads; you left us toe here, huh?" The king asked, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Nessa.

    "Are you the leader?" He asked and Nessa looked up at Riki then nodded and she jumped out of his arm and grew in size and the king scoffed as she stared at him.

    "So you''re a monster fox, leading a monster nation, this just keeps getting better and better, I came here to see if you''re worthy to be my alley and worthy of thisnd or not," He said as she felt someone touch her, then turned to see Youthim, who smiled at her.

    "What is it?" She asked in a manly tone while the king kept on staring at her.

    "He is not a bad person; show him who you truly are; you are our leader; we will not question your decisions; this is merely a suggestion," He responded, and she sighed before returning her gaze to the king and exhaling deeply before her body began glowing gold and she transformed into her true form, and the king gasped and immediately pointed his sword at her, and Riki was about to move, but Nessa looked back at him and smiled, and he sighed and stayed put.

    "I suggest you lower your sword, your highness; you don''t want to anger them," Nessa advised.

    "Did you kill a human and then take her form?" When the king asked, they all burst outughing, and Nessa chuckled as the king''s eyes narrowed, wondering why they wereughing.

    "I didn''t kill anyone or take their form; the only person I''ve killed so far is a bad guy; please lower your sword and listen, your highness," She responded.

    "Your highness, please lower your sword and listen to what she has to say; you cannot do as you please here; they respected your home; now it is your turn," The general said to the king, who sighed and he took the sword from his grasp then the king turned to look at Nessa and her people.

    "Fine, I''ll listen to everything you have to say for yourself, at first I didn''t want to believe a nation like this was actually being built but then you cleared all of my doubts about that when you showed yourself infront of us; tell me, fox, who are you?" He asked, staring her down, and Nessa smirked, knowing he wasn''t afraid of her or anyone else there, and she knew why; after all, he was a king who most admired for his bravery.

 Chapter 158: Kings offer

    After hearing the king''s question, Nessa realized he still thought she was a monster fox and scoffed before looking at him.

    "I am not a monster fox, I am originally a human, this is my true form, the fox form is a gift to me, a second form which I can use as I see fit, your highness, it''s not good to judge people like that, especially if you don''t know them," Nessa said, as the king sighed.

    "You are a teenager aren''t you?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Yeah, a teenage girl, is that a problem?" She asked.

    "No, it''s not a problem, but are you sure you are the leader of these beings?" He asked.

    "I assure you, she is," Youthim responded, and the others nodded. The king then looked at his general, who scoffed and shrugged.

    "This is surprising, a girl has never been a leader of a powerful nation before, there has never been a nation built with monsters before, yes they mix with us along with normal humans, but I have never seen anything like this, the most surprising is you, everyone says the monster nation''s leader is a guy, do you intend to let them believe that?" He asked as she returned her gaze to the others and smiled.

    "I''ll leave it like that for now, it feels good that no one knows, and now I know you didn''te here just for this, you wanted to know if we''d be a threat to you, am I right?" She inquired.

    "Yes, in a way," He replied, and she sighed.

    "I am no threat to those who do not consider our nation to be a problem, but to those who do, I will be one, do you understand what I mean, your highness?" He smirked when she asked.

    "Yes, I understand what you are saying, so your name is Nessa right?" He asked.

    "Yes, and I am the owner of thisnd, the forest, and the leader of this nation," She responded as he stared at her.

    "Really?" He asked as Fana appeared beside Nessa and Nessa nced at her then she smiled.

    "A Dryad," The king''s general said and Fana smiled at them.

    "I assure you,dy Nessa is speaking the truth; I personally saw to it that she became the owner of everything around here, our leader," Fana said, as the king smiled.

    "I understand, but may I speak with yourdy Nessa alone for a few minutes if possible?" He asked, and Nessa nodded. They moved aside from everyone else, and he turned to face her.

    "What do you wish to discuss with me, your highness?" She inquired.

    "I was curious as to why a young girl like yourself would create such a nation. I have to say, it''s amazing what you''ve done to the ce; it looks more modern than most, and things appear to be moving along pretty quickly, and everyone seems to be happy and seems to ept you; that''s great and all, but why?" He asked, and she smiled and took a deep breath.

    Nessa began telling the king the same thing she had told everyone else who had asked her the same question before, and he was taken aback and didn''t know what to say after hearing her response.

    "I see, well, I have an offer for you that will benefit both of our nations," He said and she smiled.

    "Well, go ahead, I am listening carefully," She replied and he smiled.

    "To think that I would be making such an offer, want to form an alliance with me?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Do you really mean that?" She asked and he nodded.

    "I am serious, having a powerful nation like yours backing me will benefit my nation in a lot of ways, I think you know where I am going with this, I have a lot of things in my nation that you might need as well, we can start trading if you want, so what do you say?" He asked and she looked back at the others before sighing.

    "Can we talk about it a little more?" She asked.

    "Yes, we can; I know such decisions are difficult to make," He responded.

    "Exactly, they can, I need to do what''s best for them, what I know will give them a better, a brighter future, one which they can all be happy with, I know things like that are not easy but they deserve to be happy, let''s talk," She said and he nodded.

    "For a young girl, you see things as they are, further and even better than most, that''s nice, even if you don''t ept my offer, I think we can be friends, after all, you are my junior, I have to look out for you, you are still too young," The king replied with a smirk, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Well, I look forward to being a friend no matter," She said, and he chuckled before patting her on the shoulder, while the others smiled and looked at them while they were talking.

    "What do you think they are talking about?" Liya asked.

    "I''m not sure, butdy Nessa doesn''t seem to mind, so it''s nothing bad or that will upset her," Dalia responded, and they nodded.

    "Do you intend to trade, Lady Nessa? You''ll need money for this ce," The king said.

    "Yes, I intend to trade, but there will be some things that are new and most people are unaware of; I am confident they will bring in a lot of money since some are things to drink, people love trying different things in that area," She replied, and he smiled.

    "Well, a lot does like trying new thing when ites to that, then, send the first set you make to my kingdom; of course, I''ll buy them from you; let''s see how much money it can make before you start full production, that way you will know whether it''s a waste of time or not, it''s the best way to off, how about that?" He inquired, and her eyes narrowed as she began to consider the many other things she can make that most people have never seen.

 Chapter 159: Another formed

    She smiled and looked at him after hearing the king''s suggestion about her trading idea, knowing exactly what she wanted to do at the time and that it would be best for her to ept his offer.

    "All right, I''ll send you the first batch," Nessa said, and the king smiled.

    "That''s good to know; as you know, my kingdom has a lot of different things that can help you; will you ept my offer to form an alliance with me?" He asked, and she smiled and extended her hand, and he looked at her.

    "I agree," He smiled and shook her hand as she responded.

    "I look forward to a bright future with you,dy Nessa," He said.

    "As do I, your highness," She replied, smiling before turning to face the others.

    "Also, why are the bad Orcs here?" He asked and Nessa sighed.

    "They are not bad Orcs, they were just being controlled; their leader is dead, as is the guy who was controlling them; their previous leader asked me to look after his son and the others; I took them all in and will name as many as I want, they deserve to be forgiven and also deserve a good life," She responded as he stared at her then smiled.

    "You are dangerous, but I understand very well, one thing that I don''t though, is why? Why did the guy that was controlling them do this?" He asked.

    "He was working for someone, we''ll figure it out soon enough, but for now we have other things to deal with, their time wille, will you still support us?" She asked and he smiled.

    "Of course I will and I will help in any way I can," He responded and she smirked.

    "Let''s go give them good news," She said as she walked away and he followed her to them then they exhaled deeply.

    "Guys, we havee to a very serious decision and we would like all of you to listen carefully," The king said as they exchanged nces then returned their gaze towards the two.

    "What decision?" Riki asked.

    "We made the decision to form an alliance between our nations, and we did so," The king responded, and they all smiled brightly before beginning to p.

    "Congrattions," They said.

    "Thank you," They replied, and the king turned to face Nessa, who smiled.

    "It''s already after lunch, didn''t I take up a lot of your time?" She inquired.

    "No, you didn''t; I decided toe today because I had some free time as well," He replied.

    "Good, that''s good to know, you guys have a long way back," She said as her eyes narrowed while staring at their path back.

    "I have a suggestion," Nessa said and he nced at her.

    "I am listening," He replied.

    "How about we start a fully running trading route? A road?" She asked.

    "Hmm, that''s not a bad idea, but this will be a gift from me, I will provide everything needed for building the road, all we need is workers and they will receive payment as well if need be," He responded and she smiled before both of them turned around, looking at the Orcs who exchanged nces before returning their gaze towards them and Nessa smiled.

    "What''s the matter, Lady Nessa?" Zilrud''s nephew asked.

    "I have a job for you guys," The king responded.

    "What kind of job your highness?" He asked.

    "We want to build a road connecting us for a proper trading route, so we won''t have a hard timeing and going, we need workers, you will be paid if necessary, I am providing everything that will be required to build a strong and longsting road, are you guys willing to work?" He inquired, and they smiled and bowed their heads.

    "If this is going to helpdy Nessa then we will be more than willing to help, count us in, there are a lot of us and we can build the road as well as work in building things within the town, that way no one will be pressured, beside there are more of us than needed," The nephew responded and Nessa smiled at them before looking at the king.

    "Well, now that this is settled, when do you want to begin construction Lady Nessa?" The king inquired.

    "How about a week after I finish naming the majority of them?" She asked, and the king smiled.

    "In a week is just fine with me," He responded then she exhaled deeply.

    "Do you want to take a seat? Have some lunch or so?" Nessa asked and the king patted her on the shoulder.

    "Rx, we spent a good enough time here, now we have to get back, I am a king after all," He responded and she smiled.

    "I will see you soon enough,dy Nessa, until then, take care," He said as he walked away then got into his chariot and she smiled.

    "Take care as well," She replied, and he smirked. They took off, and she sighed before stretching and looking back at the others.

    "Well, we earned the support of another nation, and I am also very hungry," Nessa said, and theyughed before returning to their work.

    Nessa went under the tent, where Liya gave her a ss of juice and something to eat because she was hungry and didn''t want to be when she began naming the Orcs.

    While eating, Nessa observed them at work. Aion and the others approached her, and she nced at them before smiling.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "We''re going to get the milk for you right now, maybe we can start taking care of a few cows and get our own milk, the animals on thisnd produce more than normal ones and it''s healthier, we''ll be right back," He responded then left with his friends.

    "That''s not a bad idea," She said and Liya nced at her.

    "There are a lot of usdy Nessa, we can take care of it, all you have to do is give us the order and we will create a little ce for them and take care of them well," Liya said, and Nessa smiled before finishing her ss of juice while thinking about what to do next.

 Chapter 160: Suited

    After Nessa finished her meal, Liya took her te and ss from her, and she stood up before looking at Liya, who smiled at her. Nessa knew Aion''s idea woulde in handy in the future, and she decided to start taking care of the cows around them, and to make a little part of thend that would be for them and them alone.

    "Liya, if Aion and his friends gets the milk, I will show you what to do with it and the powder, I will also help and yes, we will start taking care of the cows and once we get the milk from them, we will filter it, it''s healthier that way, we will be removing the unwanted particles."

    "I learned how to do that from studying a little agriculture; we can make a lot of money from that, but we won''t start until I find out whether they will sell or not," She said, and Liya smiled as she looked at the others who were right there listening and Nessa didn''t know.

    When she turned around, she noticed them standing behind her, and they smiled.

    "Well, now that we''ve heard, we''ll tell the goblins, they want to help the most when ites to agriculture but are waiting for the right time, there are a lot of us, more than we need to help but I guess that''s a good thing," Riki said, and Nessa nodded.

    "You know, for a young girl, you are quite brilliant," Zilrud said as he approached them and she smiled at him.

    "Where I came from, I had to take care of myself for a while, so I learned a lot of things through studying, I was in the process of creating a good life for myself, so I studied a lot of things just in case, and now I am d that it''sing in handy here," She replied, and they smiled at her before Zilrud patted her on the shoulder.

    "Well, now you don''t have to worry about certain things,dy Nessa, count on us, we are here to help," The chiefess said as she approached them.

    "Thank you guys, but wait a minute, we can''t keep calling you the chiefess and the other one chief, that sounds a little strange now, how about I name you and all of your people since they are not as much of your kind like there is many of the chief''s, I will name him and his son not all of his people?" Nessa inquired as they locked their gaze on her.

    "Did you forget you said you wouldn''t overdo it,dy Nessa?" Riki inquired.

    "No, I''m not forgetting, I''m going to name the Orcs first, then the others, we can''t keep getting confused, Riki, it has to be done, and some of them can actually choose names, I don''t need to name everyone, thews of nature are different," Riki sighed before smiling after hearing her response.

    "She is correct, they can choose names and practice to be stronger with our assistance, everyone needs a name, going around without a name confuses many people, even me, just make sure not to overdo it, this is for your own good,dy Nessa," Riki said, and Nessa smiled.

    "Riki, rx, I know you''re warning me because you''re worried, but don''t worry, I''ll stay within my limits," She replied, and they smiled as Aion returned and ced three small buckets of milk in front of them, and Nessa smiled.

    "This will do, thank you," She said.

    "You are wee, and there are about ten cows, male and female, equal numbers, they are not going anywhere," He replied before leaving, and Nessa turned to look at Liya, then at Vill, who approached them and bowed her head.

    "Do you need assistance with anything?" She asked.

    "Yes please help us, I will assist in filtering the milk; can you assist Liya in obtaining the powder?" Nessa inquired, and Vill nodded.

    "I will assist in any way I can," Vill replied.

    "Lady Nessa, tell me how to filter it, I know you have to go name the Orcs so I will help," Zilrud said, and Nessa smiled and began telling them what to do, and they paid close attention and went to work right away once they understood what needed to be done.

    Nessa approached Zilrud''s nephew, who looked at her and smiled, and they knew it was time to name them, so they gathered around her as she sat down before sighing.

    "All right, since you are the first of them, I will name you first," Nessa said and Zilrud''s nephew smiled then bowed his head.

    "A name that perfectly suits you, let''s see, I hereby name you Urul, how is that?" Nessa asked, and he smiled as his body glowed slightly gold and he looked at her.

    "Thank you very much,dy Nessa, it''s perfect," He responded, and she smiled and patted him on the back, happy that he was okay with the name she gave him.

    After Urul stepped aside, the other Orcs came forward, and Nessa began naming them one by one, giving them names that suited their personalities.

    After a while, night fell and Nessa began to feel sleepy. She smiled as she looked at the rest of the Orcs she wanted to name since she had already named many of them.

    "Lady Nessa," Dalia said as she approached Nessa, who smiled as Dalia''s eyes narrowed while staring at her.

    "What exactly is it this time?" When Nessa asked, Dalia grabbed her arm and gently pulled her up.

    "That''s enough naming for today, don''t forget your promise, you were just about to overdo it," She responded and Nessa exhaled deeply as the Orcs smiled and Urul approached Nessa and she nced at him.

    "Lady Nessa, that''s enough for now, get some rest, you deserve it, you have already named a lot of us," He said and Nessa sighed.

    "I hear you guys, rx, I was about to get up anyways, until Dalia came," Nessa replied and they smiled then the Orcs that she hadn''t named as yet went home and Dalia and Nessa went under the tent and Nessa sat down before stretching off.

 Chapter 161: In charge

    "Lady Nessa, dinner is ready," Liya said as she brought out the food and ced it on the table, and Nessa smiled as she looked at her.

    "Thank you, Liya," She replied as she sniffed in the nice aromaing from the food and she sighed then Liya chuckled before she sat down then Riki and Yanka joined them and Nessa looked at Riki who smiled at her.

    "Did you overdo it again?" Riki asked.

    "No, I didn''t overdo it," She responded and he scoffed, then they took their food and began eating when Nessa remembered the milk and the cocoa powder.

    "How did the milk and cocoa powder turn out, Liya?" Nessa inquired, and Liya smiled before getting up and bringing her a ss of the now filtered milk, which she saw was fresh and the cocoa powder was already ready, and she smiled.

    "This looks exactly the way it should, thank you," Nessa said, and Liya smiled before taking it back. When she returned, she sat down and pondered what Nessa nned to do with the milk and powder.

    "What are you going to do with these, Lady Nessa?" Liya inquired as Nessa ate, and she sighed and smiled before turning to face Liya.

    "I''m going to make chocte milk with cocoa powder, there are different ways to do it and I know them, the things we need are selling and so on, there''s no need to worry about that, and I also know to make a few different types of chocte, that will sell due to the taste, sometimes we''ll use unsweetened cocoa powder or sweetened, got it?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, I got most of it; could you please allow the kitchen crew to assist?" Liya inquired.

    "Yes, I will need you to know the all of the recipes because the kitchen is your department; when I am away, you will know how to make it; we will start with one batch each and only if it sells out will we make more, depending on demand," She replied, and Liya and the others smiled.

    "Got it, don''t worry, I promise I''ll handle it well," Liya said, and Nessa smiled.

    "I''m sure you will; that''s why you''re in charge of the kitchen," Nessa replied.

    "Well, I have to say that these are really good ideas, people love trying new things and you won''t only attract other beings but even the normal humans, you really know a lot of great ways to make money, don''t you?" Riki asked, and Nessa smirked.

    "Yeah I know it''s going to attact different types and I know what sells; as I previously stated, I am going to use my previous life to help us grow; when I am finished, everyone will know about us; I don''t mind; I am going to make this the best nation ever built," She responded, and his eyes widened as he stared into her eyes, then he smiled and lowered his head, and Dalia and Liya turned to him and a smirk appeared on his face.

    "Then we will do whatever we can to help, but we need to get stronger because it would seem that we are are getting those who wants this ce on their nerves," He said.

    "You''re right, we''re going to make a lot of enemies," Dalia added, as Nessa sighed.

    "Yeah, I know we will, that''s why Riki is right, we have to get stronger regardless, as your leader I am supposed to be strong enough to protect you," Nessa replied, and they smiled at her.

    [Master, don''t doubt your strength; you are strong enough to protect them; you are likely to be the strongest within your nation with enough practice of mastering or simply understanding your skills; and I will be here to guide you through it; it is the reason I exist within your life, to make you powerful.]

    Nessa smiled, relieved to hear what her system had to say.

    "Lady Nessa, we believe you will be more than strong enough to protect your home, we do not doubt you, we never will, but if you want, we will help you get to being more powerful than you already are, which I know you are based on what I have seen so far," Yanka said, and they looked at him before he smiled.

    "Well, if he says that, you know it''s true," Riki added, and Nessa sighed and was about to bow her head when she noticed Dalia staring her down and she exhaled deeply.

    "There''s nothing wrong with bending your head for the right reasons every now and then," She said, to which Yanka nodded and Dalia smiled.

    "I know," Dalia replied.

    "Well, I am thankful to have you guys supporting me, this means more than you know and I am happy about it, I will give you that dream home, very soon," She said and they smiled at her then Liya patted her on the shoulder.

    "Give yourself a break first, it''s almost year end, and it has not been a full year since you started building, you are doing great at this pace,dy Nessa, am I right?" Liya asked.

    "She is right," Urul responded as he approached them and Nessa nced at him then he smiled at her and bowed his head.

    "Nice name," Riki said and Urul smiled.

    "Thanks,dy Nessa said she based our names on our personalities," He replied.

    "Urul, that part strong and kind hearted right? The meaning?" Riki asked.

    "Yes, that''s the meaning, after all, he went through a lot," Nessa responded and they smiled.

    "Do you want to sit with us and have dinner?" Nessa asked.

    "No, thank you for offering though, we just had dinner, alsody Nessa, I wanted to thank you," He responded.

    "You thanked me earlier, Urul, you don''t have to do that again, please don''t," She said with a gentle smile as he stared at her then lowered his head and he was about to go on his knees, but at the very same time she got up and grabbed onto his arm and the others smiled as Urul looked up at her then she sighed and pulled out a chair then ced him to sit as the others looked on and at the same time, Zilrud was passing by and saw him with Nessa and Zilrud.

 Chapter 162: The guilt

    Zilrud was relieved to see Urul getting along well with Nessa and the others, but as he was about to leave, his child jumped out of his arm and ran towards Nessa.

    "Lady Nessa," Zilrud called out, and she smiled when she saw then before grabbing the child and lifting him up in her arms.

    "Hello," She said before patting him on the head and heughed as Zilrud sighed before smiling.

    "Seems like he wants to y, Zilrud," She said before handing him the child which he collected.

    "Yes, I know, and I''m really tired or I would have yed with him, but for now I''m going to take him home to sleep, good nightdy Nessa, I hope you get a good night''s rest as well," He replied and she smiled.

    "I will, thanks and good night to both of you, sleep well," She said and the kid smiled before leaving with his father.

    Nessa turned her attention back to Urul, who appeared depressed. Nessa knew it was because of the recent events and that he was still feeling guilty about everything that had happened, and she also knew that it was natural for him to feel that way.

    She approached Urul and sat before him as he lowered his head, and she looked at the others, who smiled.

    "What''s the matter, Urul?" Yanka inquired, and Urul sighed.

    "I have a feeling that all of those lives could have been saved if only..." He responded, and Nessa lowered her head, understanding how he felt, but knew that the feeling would break him down if he didn''t let go of what had happened and stop ming himself.

    "Urul, listen to me, I told you, none of this is your fault, there was nothing more that you could have done when your opponent was stronger than you, you didn''t lead those Orcs that died to doom, none of this is your fault, what you are feeling is guilt."

    "You wanted to save them, but in the end, you ended up following orders and leading them alongside your father, there was nothing you could have done to help them, you didn''t make a choice there, you were forced to do so by the one controlling you, you have to stop feeling guilty for something you didn''t do, if you don''t let go, you won''t be able to move forward and I know it''s not easy but you have to," She said as he looked at her.

    "She is right, Urul, guilt is a terrible thing; if you feel it for too long, it will rip you apart from the inside, bit by bit," Riki added, and Yanka nodded.

    "You are allowing the evil that killed your friends to win by constantly feeling feeling guilty for something you shouldn''t be feeling guilty about in the first ce; if you continue down that path, you will fall and be weak, and you won''t be able to protect those you care about if something like that happens again," Nessa said, and Urul''s eyes widened as he stared at her.

    "I know because I speak from experience, Urul, don''t let it destroy you," She replied as the others exchanged nces before looking at her, wondering what Nessa was talking about.

    "Lady Nessa, thank you; I will do my best; and thank you guys as well," Urul said, and they all smiled at him.

    "You''re wee," They replied, before Nessa patted him on the shoulder and he exhaled deeply before getting up.

    "Good night to all of you," He said with a bow.

    "Good night, Urul," They replied before he left, and they looked at Nessa as she finished her food and poured herself a ss of drink, which she drank while thinking about her parents and the ident they were in.

    Riki tapped Nessa on the shoulder after noticing she appeared to be lost, and she looked at him.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Are you okay?" He asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine, why wouldn''t I be?" She asked.

    "You seemed a little lost just now, and from the way you talked to Urul just now, it really seems..." Riki responded and she smiled.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine; I was just thinking about something from my past, something I don''t like thinking about, knowing that.... It doesn''t matter; the past is in the past and it''s best if it stays there; anyway, I''m tired; thank you for the meal; I''m going to bed now; good night, guys," She said.

    "Good night," They replied, before she left with a sigh and they exchanged nces.

    "What was that about?" Liya asked and Riki sighed.

    "I don''t know, but it would seem to me that she has a lot of her past to deal with and it''s troubling her, more than we know," Riki responded.

    "Maybe we can help her," Dalia said.

    "Yes, just maybe, but only if she lets us help her, she isn''t telling us everything about her past and we can''t force her, when the time is right and she feels like she is ready, she will tell us more about her past, best not to push fire sweetheart," Riki replied, and Dalia nced at Liya who nodded and she sighed.

    "She must have had it hard because whenever she speaks about he past, I remembered her saying she had to learn a lot of things in order to create a good life for herself, was she alone?" Dalia asked and Liya lowered her head.

    "Maybe or maybe not, you won''t know if you don''t ask but I will go with Riki on this, let her tell you in her own time, brining up the past can be both a good thing and a bad thing, it''s fragile, but you kids already know that, so don''t force things no matter what," Yanka responded and they smiled at him.

    "Got it, Yanka, we won''t, don''t worry, also I am getting tired, let''s head to bed, we still have a lot to do tomorrow anddy Nessa has a lot she wants to take care of as well, so good night," Dalia said and they smiled.

    "Good night," They replied then went to their homes to call it a night.

 Chapter 163: Almost finished

    When Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched before getting out of bed and going about her normal morning routine. When she finished, she had breakfast and then left, heading to the center of town, but on her way there, her eyes caught a huge building at the back of the town, and when she turned around, she saw it was the home they were building for her, and it was almost finished.

    Nessa noticed that the Orcs had split and began helping others work on her home, and there were still a lot more of them to work on the road and more who had nothing to do but helped because they wanted to keep going and do everything they could to help everything move faster within the town.

    "How long have they been working?" Nessa inquired.

    "Right around 5 a.m.," Youthim replied as he approached her, and she sighed.

    "Good morning, Youthim," She said and he smiled.

    "Good morningdy Nessa, seems like your home will bepleted sooner than we thought, the biggest one within the town, you didn''t want a castle, we get that but you deserved something great to show that this is our leader''s home and great we built," He replied and she smiled.

    "Thank you very much, I really appreciate it, you guys didn''t have to build such a grand home, but you did..." She said and he chuckled then patted her on the back.

    "To be honest, you are quite humble, and you deserve more than just a grand home; how old are you?" He inquired.

    "I''m neen years old," She replied and he left staring at her.

    "You are quite young, mydy," Yanka said as he, Riki, and the others approached her, and she smiled.

    "Good morning, guys," She replied.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They said.

    "I didn''t realize you were that young, I thought you were twenty-something, but you are really young, no one has built a nation from the ground up at this age, and once people find out, they will believe you are weak and will try to challenge your authority," Riki said, and Nessa smiled.

    "It wouldn''t be such a bad thing if they challenged me; all I''d have to do is show them who''s superior, am I right, Riki?" He chuckled when she asked.

    "Yes and we are here to help you with that so there is no need to worry," He responded and she smiled.

    "Well, seems like your house will be finished very soon," Liya said and Nessa smiled.

    "Seems like it, I can tell the inside won''t look that different from that of a castle, they went all out," Nessa replied and theyughed.

    "You deserved it and also,dy Nessa, since you are so young, learn to confide into us at times, if there is anything you need to talk about concerning your past or anything else, we will listen, right guys?" Riki asked and the others nodded in agreement with him and she sighed then smiled.

    "So you guys want to know about my past, am I right?" She asked as they looked at each other smiling and she sighed, knowing that they wanted to know but won''t ask.

    "All right, here is what I will tell you, soon enough I will open up about it, not yet though, is that good?" She asked.

    "Yeah, that''s better than nothing," Dalia responded.

    "She is right, you can take your time,dy Nessa, we are right here and we are not going anywhere," Liya said and Nessa looked at her then patted her on the head.

    "Thank you, guys," She replied.

    "You are wee," They said.

    "Now let''s get going, we have a lot of work to do, but first I''ll need your opinions on something, follow me," Nessa said as she walked away, and they followed her to the tent, where she got the milk from the fridge under the tent and ced it on the table.

    Because of the rune magic, which was permanent and helped them in many ways, electricity was connected to the town, and Nessa brought a few freezers and different types of fridges from the dwarf king''s kingdom so that everyone cane get.

    He gave them a lot as a gift of them forming an alliance as well , and Youthim and the others knew how to make them, so they made both custom ones and each home had them so that everyone could live infort, and they only did it because Nessa asked them to, and they had already begun teaching their skills to goblins and a few Orcs.

    While the others watched, Nessa heated the milk and began making the chocte milk. When she was finished and it had cooled, Nessa poured a ss for each of them and they collected it.

    "Drink up and tell me what you think, even kids can have these," She said, and they smiled before starting to drink.

    After they finished, they looked at Nessa, who was staring at them, and smiled.

    "I am not used to drinking such soothing thing,s but this one is really good, it would taste great both warm and cold and it''s not too sweet," Riki said and Nessa sighed in relief upon hearing that.

    "How about you guys? "Do you feel the same way?" Dalia poured another ss and handed it to Vill, who approached them and handed another to Nessa as they exchanged nces.

    "Taste it for yourself as well," Dalia said, and Nessa and Vill drank it and when they finished, they smiled.

    "It''s good," They both said and the others smiled before nodding.

    "Yes, it''s very good; I believe these will sell; even an old man like me enjoyed it; I doubt people will refuse it," Yanka replied, and Nessa smiled before turning to face Vill and Liya.

    "Can you guys make a batch?" She asked.

    "Yes, don''t worry a batch is nothing, I saw the ingredients, we''ll make it, you go and do what you have to," Liya responded, and Nessa smiled then left since she still had a lot more Orcs to name and wanted to start early.

 Chapter 164: Decided

    Nessa went to the Orcs and took a seat in front of them, while they lined up, waiting to be named.

    She began naming them one by one, and everyone was pleased because their names were simr to their personalities. Her system also assisted her in gathering names for them because doing it alone would be difficult and time-consuming, but because she was assisted, she finished naming arge number of them much faster.

    Her eyes lit up green as she named the Orcs, and since Urul was nearby, he saw and his eyes narrowed as he approached her.

    "Lady Nessa," He said and she nced at him.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Your eyes are green," He responded and she sighed.

    "Are you certain?" He nodded when she asked.

    "What exactly is it this time?" She mumbled.

    [It''s acting up again; I tried to figure out why it was doing that but couldn''t find anything; you''ve gained things from it, but you need to figure out what this is,dy Nessa, and where it came from.]

    "I see, thank you for telling me, Urul," Nessa said, and he smiled at her.

    "You are wee," He replied then left and she continued naming the Orcs.

    Nessa couldn''t help but wonder why the guy in ck killed those people and why the dying guy gave her the diamond with hisst breath, and before it brought them more trouble than they already have to deal with, she decided to finally find out what that was all about, and she knew in order to do that she would have to leave the town, and at the same time she decided to form another alliance with a strong nation, one that people feared.

    Later that day, after Nessa had finished naming the majority of the Orcs, she got up before nightfall and went under the tent, where she saw Liya and the others had finished making a batch of milk, and she smiled.

    "We will need ss bottle or normal bottle to fill them in," Nessa said.

    "I have a lot of good ss bottles and they are clean," Youthim said as he approached them and she nced at him.

    "Is there enough to hold all of the milk?" She asked.

    "Let me check, if there isn''t, you can wait until tomorrow, we''ll go to the kingdom and buy them, for now the milk can go in the fridge and stay cold, it won''t spoil or anything right?" He inquired, and she smiled.

    "No, it won''t spoil," Nessa replied, and they smiled as Youthim dashed away while they waited for him to return with the bottles.

    Youthim returned a few minutester with a case of ss bottles, which he ced on the table, and Nessa counted them before looking at the batch and sighed.

    "It will do, thank you, Youthim," Nessa said, and he sighed in relief.

    "There is no need to thank me but you are wee, so will you guys full them up and ce them in the fridge then we can take them there tomorrow?" He asked and Nessa smiled.

    "Yes, that''s what we are going to do, let''s get to work," Nessa said and they nodded.

    Nessa and the others made sure the ss bottle were cleaned and they began pouring the milk into the bottles then sealed them off using magic.

    More than an hour passed them doing that and when they were finished, they sighed and ced them in the fridge after which Liya brought out dinner and everyone took their seats before thanking her and taking their food.

    "I can''t believe I''m this hungry today, but I''m d we got the most things taken care of, and I''m d we''re moving along faster than expected," Nessa said.

    "Yeah, we sure are, and that''s a good thing; soon enough, we''ll only have to build things based on new people or creatures thate to live here," Youthim replied, and Nessa and the others nodded, seeing how hard everyone was working to get everything done faster.

    "Guys, this forest is a mixture of different weather, now is there any coffee beans growing here?" She asked.

    "What does that look like?" Dalia asked.

    "There are a lot of different types of things that grow here because of the weather, different and quite unique if I must say, it''s one of the reasons why anyone would be overjoyed if they got their hands on thisnd, it''s precious but you have to care for it as well," Youthim said and Nessa smiled before exhaling deeply because she already knew that.

    "Well, I will go out and look at the different types of beans you have here, but not right now because we have other things to do and I am hungry," She said, and Liya smiled as she brought them food, and they thanked her before taking their portions and starting to eat.

    While eating, Nessa considered many ways to help them in bringing in ie. She knew they would help, but she wanted to wait until the road began to be build and until she formed another alliance with a stronger nation, one that could benefit them in every way possible in the future.

    "Lady Nessa, are you leaving any time soon?" Riley asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "I''m not sure when I''ll leave, but there''s another thing I have to do, so probably when the road starts building and then I''ll leave, I have to go look for something and I''ll also form another alliance for the good of us all, the more support we have the better for all of us the more we will develop and that too much faster," She responded, and they smiled.

    "At least we know when you''re going, the road will start building soon and that''s good but let''s hope the best for you when you leave, out there is dangerous and you will need to be more careful than ever, a young girl out there a lone, like yourself could attract many more dangers than one," Riki said, and Nessa chuckled before continuing to eat her food because she was still hungry.

 Chapter 165: Safe and sound

    Nessa knew Riley didn''t ask whether she was leaving or not for no reason and she also knew despite Riki joking about it being dangerous for a young girl to travel alone, she knew that was true as well but this time like she promised Akio, she nned on taking Isamu with her.

    "Why did you ask if I was leaving soon or not, Riley?" Nessa inquired, and the youngdy sighed before lowering her head.

    "Would you like to go home?" Nessa inquired.

    "I''m not sure I can," She replied, and Nessa sighed, now knowing that the girl missed home despite feeling at ease with them, and she was even more concerned about Kurson than she had been before.

    "Are you sure you don''t know of a way for me to contact Kurson?" Nessa asked and Riley exhaled deeply.

    "No, I don''t know of any way you can contact him, he has been like this forever, this is the way he does things and now I am not liking it that much," She responded and Nessa sighed.

    ''Just how much of an idiot is he? You don''t just do this,'' Nessa thought before looking at the girl and a frown appeared on Riley''s face.

    "Look, I know you can''t tell me where he lives, but if you want to I can take you home, I don''t mind since I will be leaving soon anyways," Nessa said and Riley looked at her then smiled.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa, that''s good to know, you''ve done a lot for me, I can see why everyone loves you so much," Riley replied.

    "Loves me?" She mumbled as she lowered her head and Liya nced at her then smiled.

    "She is right,dy Nessa, we all love you more than you know," Liya added and Nessa looked at them as they nodded then she smiled at them.

    "Thank you guys," She said and they smiled.

    "You are wee," They replied, and she stretched off when she heard a bell, at which point both she and Riley turned around, and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she looked around.

    "Did you hear that as well Riley?" Nessa asked.

    "I am pretty sure we all heard a little bell just now, right guys?" Dalia asked.

    "Yes," They responded and Nessa sighed.

    "I have heard that many times before, too many times," Nessa said and Riley smiled.

    "So have I," Riley replied and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she got up and within a minute Kurson appeared before them with a smile.

    "Hey, Nessa," He said and she sighed and Riley smiled as she rushed towards him and hugged him tightly, then he patted her on the back and she smiled.

    "You are back," Riley said and he smirked.

    "Yeah, I am back and I am totally fine," He replied, then patted her on the head and Riley sighed in relief before turning to Nessa and Kurson approached her and she looked at him.

    "You sure know how to make an entrance, wee back," She said and he scoffed.

    "Are you disappointed to see me?" He inquired, and she scoffed.

    "I am d to see you, believe me, I am, but you and I need to talk, I am not joking, but I am d you are okay, turns out we had to deal with simr monsters," She responded and he smiled at her.

    "I know you have more questions about me than anyone else, and I will answer them; just don''t stop trusting me..." He said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "All right, Kurson, I won''t stop trusting you, but I suggest you start giving me reasons to," She replied, and he sighed before looking around, his eyes widening as he saw how much the town had grown.

    "Woah," He said and she smiled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "Rx, I will have the other run you through what''s been going ontely, for now, I will call it a night," Nessa replied as her eyes glowed green and she was about to walk away and Riley grabbed onto her hand and she sighed then looked at the girl who turned to look at Kurson and he sighed.

    "Kurson, I want an exnation as well, we care for you, if you keep doing this it''s not going to end well," Riley said and Kurson gnashed his teeth while lowering his head.

    "I- I can''t..." He mumbled and Nessa smiled.

    "It''s fine, Kurson, I understand you can''t talk about certain things, but I will appreciate it if you don''t do what you did to Riley again, she was worried sick about you, that''s more than enough reason to do things differently next time, people care about you, you can''t have them worrying like that, you still owe her an apology, get to it, are you listening to me?" Nessa asked, and he looked at her then she sighed and patted him on the shoulder.

    "I heard you and I''m sorry, to both of you, I know I''m being unfair, but what I am involved in will get us all killed if I tell you much more, and for that very reason, I can''t and I won''t as yet, Nessa," He responded, and she smiled.

    "Kurson, you are not evil, that''s why I trust you, whatever it is that you are involved in, if you can''t handle it alone then it''s better to have people around you who will help you with it, I understand your concern, it''s one I have every day, you need to share if you cannot do it alone, don''t rip yourself up about it so much, no matter how dangerous it may be," She said as she walked away.

    Kurson looked at Nessa and his eyes narrowed as they began trembling and he clenched his fists. He knew he wanted to tell her the truth, but he couldn''t because he knew she was working so hard to build a great nation, and he knew that if he got them more involved, it might cause more trouble than one could possibly imagine.

    Furthermore, he didn''t want to be the one to cause anyone else''s dreams to shatter when he knew how hard they were trying to build and make ite true.

 Chapter 166: Involved in

    Kurson sighed and looked at Riley, who smiled back as he held her hand.

    "Kurson," She said and Nessa looked back at them then he sighed.

    "I am sorry for causing you such concern Riley, I truly am, but I hope you understand why I did what I did, I am involved in things that could get the people I care about killed, and I don''t want that, not for you or anyone else here, I am sorry," He replied, and she smiled and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Kurson, it''s okay, I understand what you''re saying and how you feel; I apologize if we''re being too harsh on you here, but these things happen when you care about someone and know they..." He patted her on the head with a gentle smile on his face, and her cheeks flushed.

    "I know, believe me, I know Riley and I will tell you and Nessa, what has been going on with me, I promise, I just need a little more time," He replied as he looked at Nessa and the others nced at her.

    "Lady Nessa," Dalia said and Nessa looked at her.

    "What is it, Dalia?" She asked.

    "Are you mad at him?" Dalia asked and Nessa smiled.

    "No, I''m not mad at him Dalia, I''ve never really been, I know he wants to protect those he cares about, but I need the truth, I''m not going to endanger you guys, by now you should know how I''m feeling, but I understand, they''re cute together, aren''t they?" She asked and Dalia looked at them and smiled then smiled.

    "Yeah, they are cute together, are you going home now?" Dalia asked.

    "Nessa," Kurson called out and she looked at him as he and Riley approached them.

    "What is it?" She asked and he sighed.

    "I am sorry, I know that won''t cut it, but still, I have to apologize," He responded and she chuckled.

    "You need to rx a bit, I understand and it''s okay, just please tell me the truth as soon as you can, I need that in order to continue trusting you, you know how I am, Kurson," She said and he smiled at her.

    "I know and I promise, soon you will get the truth, I just need a bit more time to see what I can do about my current problems," He replied and she sighed.

    "All right, I understand, you deal with what you have to for now, I want to do nothing more than sleep, I have to finish naming the Orcs tomorrow, send the milk to sell and when I am finished, the road will start building, there is a lot to do," She said as he stared at her.

    "Formed another alliance?" He asked.

    "Yes, with the kingdom containing all those dwarves," She responded.

    "Did you go to them or they came to you?" He asked.

    "They came here after we fought the bad guy controlling the Orcs mind, I saved the king and his people''s lives so and I took in all of the Orcs," She responded and he scoffed.

    "Wow, I have to say that, this is beyond amazing, you are doing a great job at such a young age, a lot of people are going to be jealous of you and you will face a lot of problems in the future, also I heard about the Orcs, good thing you are the one who helped them, others would have only focused on defeating them and nothing more, you should know that by now," He said, and she smiled.

    "They''re great, we''re connecting a road from the kingdom to here, a proper and short one, we won''t have any problems trading that way, do you think that''s a good idea?" He smiled after she asked.

    "It''s more than just a good idea, I have a few ideas as to what thisnd can offer than you can trade since you are the only one who has them," He responded and she smiled.

    "Let''s hear it then, also the Dryad''s acknowledged me and I am not now only the leader of them all, the owner of everything in thisnd as well," She said and he chuckled then looked at her.

    "To think you are the girl who was lost when I first met her, you are amazing, you are doing a great job here, no one could have every done something like this, I guess you are not just a gift but one of a kind, I want to see how far you will go with this ce," He replied and she grinned.

    "Oh? I intend to make this the best nation ever created, and I intend to push it as far as I possibly can," She said and he looked at her before smiling and patting her on the shoulder.

    "That''s kind of good, but are you sure? You''ll be drawing a lot of attention to yourself, and this ce is known to attract danger, so you''ll be vulnerable, you know that, right?" He inquired, and she took a deep breath.

    "Yeah, I know that, but I''m not going to back down; I''m going to build what we all wanted, and no matter how many of them want thisnd, none of them will get it," She responded, and he smiled.

    "You sure are a fighter, Nessa, but that''s good, also it''s gettingte, I should get going, I just wanted toe by and let you guys know that I am okay," He said and she smiled.

    "Yeah, well, I am d you came by, now you don''t have to go back as yet, you can stay the night with Riley in her tent," She replied and he nced at her then she smiled and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Your choice, I am going to bed, I have a lot of work to do so what''s your choice?" She asked.

    "I will stay the night," He responded.

    "Good choice, now I will get going because I am more tired than I look and need to sleep, good night guys," She said.

    "Good night," They replied then she left heading to her house.

 Chapter 167: Aions doing

    When Nessa got home, she went inside, locked the doors, and went to freshen up before getting dressed and going straight to bed, where she thought about what Kurson told them about what he was involved in, and despite being concerned, she understood his point of view.

    Nessa fell asleep after a while of thinking because she was exhausted from doing too many things at once, while Kyrson stayed the night because it was alreadyte and he didn''t want to travel back home at that time and stayed the night with Riley in her tent.

    When Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched before getting out of bed and went about her normal morning routine. She eventually left her house and went to the center of town, where she saw the others waiting under the tent and smiled before approaching them.

    "Good morning, guys," She said and they smiled at her.

    "Good morning," They replied as she felt a hand around her neck; when she turned around, she saw it was Kurson, who smirked.

    "Good morning to you as well," He said and she smiled.

    "I am d you actually decided to stay the night, it was unexpected, but I am d you did," Nessa replied and he sighed.

    "Didn''t want to leave just like that after all you have done to help us, however, we will be leaving today, that''s if Riley wants to," He said as he looked at her and she smiled.

    "I really like it here, but I can''t stay, I am sorry,dy Nessa," Riley replied as she bowed her head and Nessa patted her.

    "Rx, I understand why you cannot stay, I am just d you came here, but you guys need to be careful out there as well, got it?" Nessa asked.

    "Got it, I will get stronger as well, I hate being weak," Riley responded and Nessa sighed.

    "You are not weak Riley, stop selling yourself so short, if you were weak, I wouldn''t have ced you in certain situations now, would I?" He asked and Nessa nced at him before smiling.

    "I don''t know," Riley responded and Kurson chuckled, then patted her on the head.

    "I wouldn''t, so that means you are not weak," He said and Riley smiled at him.

    "You know Kurson, you see a lot of things, but the one right in front of you, you are unable to see it, how long will it take?" Nessa asked and he looked at her a bit confused as Riley''s cheeks flushed since she understood what Nessa was saying and she smiled nervously.

    "What are you talking about, Nessa?" He asked and she sighed.

    "It''s nothing, she was just talking about natural things, right?" Riley asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yes, she is right, natural things, that''s what I am talking about," She responded and Riley sighed in relief.

    "I still don''t understand, you two are acting a bit weird to me," He said and she thumped him on the shoulder before going to the others and he sighed.

    "Lady Nessa, today you will finish naming the set you wanted to while the others choose names for themselves right?" Liya asked and Nessa nodded then looked at the Orcs and sighed.

    "I think I should start early so I can finish and then move on," Nessa said, and Liya smiled at her.

    "You need to rx, remember your promise, Riki isn''t one to let certain things go," Liya replied, and Nessa smiled before turning to look at Riki, who was assisting Youthim and the others.

    "I know, I won''t break it, don''t worry," Nessa said and Liya smiled then patted her on the shoulder when Nessa heard someone calling out her name and when she turned around, she saw it was Aion and his friends and she smiled as they approached her.

    "Good morning guys, why are you in such a rush?" Nessa asked as they panted.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They replied.

    "Good morning, they need to calm down, they have been working hard this morning, it came as a surprise, but they did a good job," Tehitos said as he approached them and Nessa smiled.

    "All right, what did you guys do?" Nessa asked and they exhaled deeply.

    "We gathered the cows and gave them a piece of thend in which they have everything they needed and even fenced it off, giving them enough space and so on, it''s in an open valley not far from here," Aion responded and Nessa smiled before patting him on the shoulder.

    "Well done and thank you; make sure you feed and check on them as needed; that''s part of your responsibilities now," She said, and they smiled.

    "Don''t we know and we will take care of them,dy Nessa, don''t worry," Aion replied and Nessa sighed in relief.

    "Howe you guys decided to do this though?" She asked.

    "Well, we can''t have you doing everything by yourself, this is our home as well and we need to help with whatever we can, this is our way, we hope you are okay with this," He responded and she smiled.

    "I''m fine with it; thank you all very much; this has made my job a lot easier," She responded, and they smiled brightly before bowing their heads and rushing off.

    "They really adore her here, now I know, no matter what happens, they will stand by her side, they will do the best they can to keep her happy as well," Kurson said with a gentle smile and Riley nced at him before nodding since she knew that as well.

    At that moment Nessa felt a different feeling, one that she hasn''t had in a while and at the same time she decided to continue naming the Orcs to finish it off early.

    The girl went and sat down at her usual spot by the fountain, which was nearpletion and the Orcs lined up like usual and she began naming them one by one and at a fast rate while the others looked at her and Kurson smiled, seeing how good she was getting along with her people and he exhaled deeply, remembering that he had to leave to go take care of other things back home.

 Chapter 168: Dropped by

    Nessa became hungry while naming the Orcs and clutched her stomach, which Dalia noticed because she was sitting under the tent, not far from where Nessa was, and she smiled before looking at Liya.

    Dalia informed Liya that Nessa was hungry, so Liya prepared something for her to eat. When she was done, she and Dalia took it to Nessa, who looked at them and they smiled before handing her the snacks.

    "Thank you," Nessa said.

    "You are wee," Liya replied, then Nessa sighed before she began eating while naming them and Dalia smiled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "You''re really determined, I''m not sure any of us could be like you no matter how hard we tried," Dalia said, and Nessa nced at her and she smiled.

    "Stop trying; you don''t have to be like me; what you do have to be is yourself; I don''t want anyone to change because of me; I want you to be who you want to be, not who you think you should or need to be; please don''t just say that." Nessa replied, and Dalia smiled then sighed as Nessa continued to name the remaining Orcs.

    "Nessa," Kurson said as he approached her and she looked at him then smiled.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "We need to get going now, I would love to stay longer, you know that better than anyone else," He responded and Nessa got up then patted Riley on the head.

    "It''s okay, I understand that you guys have to get back now, go on, I hope to see you soon enough though," She said and they smiled at her.

    "We will visit often, we will at least try to, Nessa," Kurson said and she smiled then looked back at the Orcs and realized that she only had a few more of them to name and she sighed.

    "Guys, wait a few more minutes, let me name these few out, then I can say goodbye for now," She replied.

    "All right, go ahead and name them, we will wait," Riley said and Nessa smiled then went back to naming the Orcs.

    A while after, Nessa finally finished the set she wanted to name and got up then stretched off while exhaling deeply and Kurson chuckled then she looked at him and they smiled,

    "You finished, now you can rx a bit more," Riley said and Nessa nodded as she approached them.

    Nessa was about to say goodbye to them when they heard horses neighing and when they turned around, she saw it was the king of the dwarf kingdom and she smiled before walking towards the entrance of the town and he got out of his chariot then they smiled and bowed their heads to each other.

    "Good afternoon," She said.

    "Good afternoon,dy Nessa, I wanted to drop off a few more things that I think could help you guys in the future, after all, you are now developing more, will you ept them?" He asked and she sighed.

    "Thank you very much; I humbly ept them. I also made my first batch of milk; will you take it back with you and see how much it sells?" She inquired, and he smiled as his men fetched a few items from the chariot and she looked at them with a gentle smile on her face.

    "I will take it back with me, how is naming the Orcs going?" He asked an she exhaled deeply.

    "I finished naming the set that I wanted to name, also do you want to discuss more about the road since you are already here?" She asked and he nodded.

    "All right, follow me," She said as she walked away, taking him under the tent where he sat and Liya and the others bowed to him and he smiled at them before Liya and Dalia went to get refreshments for them and the king looked around when his eyesnded on Kurson and his eyes narrowed while looking at him, then he sighed and returned his gaze to Nessa.

    "Do you want us to begin constructing the road?" He asked.

    "We can start yes, but once we do, I will be leaving here for a while, I will tell them everything they need to do, leave instructions and so on to help them so they won''t mess up, I have things to take care of and I think I need to do them as soon as possible, because one of them is personally rted to me," She responded as the king looked at her.

    Understanding what she was saying, the king smiled, stretched, and patted her on the shoulder before she looked at him and sighed.

    "I understand, since I am close by, I will keep an eye out for your people, you don''t have to worry so much, I will make sure the construction of the road goes well, you can count on me now, I am a man of my word, that much I can assure you, nothing will happen to them," He said and she smiled.

    "Thank you very much and I know I can depend on you, they are always careful and listens to reasons, they know what right from wrong, I will introduce you to the one who is in charge before I go," She replied and he smiled.

    "Got it, I am actually waiting to see who you will put in charge," He said and she chuckled.

    "One who can protect very well and understands more than most how things around here work, can also be a bit of a tyrant when needed," She responded and heughed as she remembered it was time for Kurson and Riley to leave and she didn''t want to keep them for too long.

    "Oh,dy Nessa, there is something else that I would like to inform you about, it''s quite important since you are going out after this and I wanted you to know about it before you bump into any trouble or so on, things have gotten even more dangerous in some ces now and most people are scared of it," He said and she nced at him, wondering what he wanted to talk about.

 Chapter 169: In charge

    Nesssa knew whatever was going on was more serious after seeing how concerned and serious the king appeared, and she wanted to know more of what he knew in detail, because she didn''t want to get herself into any sort of trouble that could put her home in danger.

    "What are you talking about?" When Nessa asked, the king sighed.

    "We have heard that in one of the kingdoms, many unspeakable things are happening, the king and queen are dead, the diamond is now lost, and someone in their family has now taken over the kingdom but they are facing other problems as well, no one knows much more," He responded, and Nessa''s eyes widened when she heard that.

    At that point, Nessa realized she was the one with the lost diamond and the man who gave it to her was the king of the kingdom he was referring to, and she knew where she needed to go to find out more even though it was dangerous.

    "What kind of kingdom is this?" She asked.

    "A strong one with ess to many resources, a lot of things are changing and at a very fast rate, but you already know that," He responded, as she sighed.

    "Yeah, I know that better than anyone right now, and I have a few ideas for my next move as well, let me show you who will be in charge of here when I am gone," She said as she stood up and looked at them.

    Nessa then blew a loud whistle which captured everyone''s attention and they all looked at her, stopping that which they were doing.

    "Lady Nessa, what''s wrong?" Riki asked as he approached her and she grabbed onto his arm and pulled him beside her and everyone within the town stared at them.

    "Now, I want you all to listen to me carefully, as you know, now that I have finished naming, the construction of the road will begin under the king''s supervision and the one who will be in charge of this town and all of you while I am gone, there are a few things that I have to do," She said and they smiled at her.

    "We are listeningdy Nessa, we know that you have other things to take care of, which is why you have to leave, who are you going to ce in charge?" Liya asked.

    "I think I already know who, a perfect candidate for her," Yanka said and Liya chuckled then Nessa smiled and looked at Riki.

    "What?" He asked.

    "Guys, the one who will be taking charge until I return is Riki," She announced and they all left staring at her.

    "Huh? Are you sure about this?" Dalia asked and Nessa grinned as she looked at the time and saw that night will be arriving soon since it was alreadyte in the afternoon.

    "Yes, I am fairly certain that this is for the best, and who else do you know who can do everything at once, protecting? Making sure that everything is done correctly while fighting in case something goes wrong?" They smiled and bowed their heads in response to her question.

    "We understand,dy Nessa, and we ept your choice; he is truly the best to handle this," Liya responded and Nessa smiled.

    "Don''t worry, we will help if he bes more tyrannical, we will all continue doing what we are supposed to, you shouldn''t worry," Dalia said, and Riki sighed before turning to Nessa, who smiled as she looked at him.

    "Do you not want to do it?" She inquired.

    "It''s not that, I just realized how much you trust me,dy Nessa, doing something like what you just did requires more than just trust in someone, I humbly ept the job, I promise I will do whatever I can to help, and I will protect this ce even if it means losing my life," He responded as she stared at him then patted him on the shoulder, and he looked at her.

    "I''m d you epted, and of course it''s more than just trust; I believe in you guys more than you know, and now I''ll tell you that I will be leaving tomorrow around midday," She said and he exhaled deeply.

    "We hear you,dy Nessa, and we will take care of our home no matter what; we will always be there for each other, right guys?" Liya asked.

    "Yeah!" They shouted, and Nessa chuckled as the king rose to his feet and ced his hand on her shoulder and she nced at him.

    "Then we will start the construction tomorrow morning, I will assign my men to help out and they will get what''s needed for the Orcs, shall we start building from my kingdoming back to here?" He asked.

    "Yes, we should, that''s a good idea," She responded and he smiled.

    "Then it''s settled; I''ll have everything ready from our end by tomorrow morning, and you can dispatch the set that wille to begin construction," He said, and she smiled.

    "Got it," She replied as her people bowed to them and they smiled then they raised up and Nessa stretched off before turning to the king and everyone went back to doing their work.

    "Can I ask you something?" She asked.

    "Sure, what is it?" He asked.

    "Could you point me in the direction of that kingdom you were talking about?" His eyes narrowed as he looked at her, and she smiled nervously.

    "Why?" He asked.

    "Just want to know so even I can avoid it..." She responded.

    "I see, well here," He said as he took out a small paper from his pocket and handed it to her and she saw it was a map and he took out a pen then marked off the location of the kingdom and she smiled.

    "Thank you very much, I needed this because I had no idea where it was, I still have a lot more figuring out to do to be honest and that''s going to take a while since not everything goes the way you want it to or expect it to go," She said.

    "Yeah, I know that,dy Nessa, I have seen many things happen," He replied with a grinned and she exhaled deeply before looking at the map.

 Chapter 170: Believing

    Kurson and Riley approached Nessa after she finished looking at the map, and she smiled at them while he looked at the map.

    "Good luck, wherever you''re going, and please be careful," He said, as she smiled.

    "Thank you," She replied.

    "You are wee, now we have to get going, I will visit like I said, I promise," He said as he hugged her and she smiled then hugged him back and he exhaled deeply.

    "Nessa..." He said and she sighed.

    "Rx, I know and I will wait for you to tell me what''s going on Kurson, for now, go home and be careful, take care of Riley as well," She replied as he raised up and smiled at her.

    "We''ll take care of each other; I hope to see you soon,dy Nessa," Riley said as she bowed her head and Nessa patted her on the head before they said goodbye to everyone and disappearing.

    "That young man looks really familiar to me, who is he?" The king asked and Nessa looked at him then smiled.

    "That''s my friend, more like a brother now, he helped in a few ways, he has a lot to deal with right about now but I can''t help him," She responded and he smiled.

    "With time you will be able to now, we have to get going, want to give me the first batch to take?" He asked then she nodded and went to get and brought it back then handed it to him and he smiled.

    "This looks good, let''s see how much sales it gets, but what if it''s sold out and people want more? You won''t be here," He said and she smiled.

    "Don''t worry, Liya knows the recipe, if it sells out, ce the order and she will make it and send it back for you guys, don''t worry, I have already taken care of things," She replied and he chuckled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "All right,dy Nessa, until next time, be safe and have a good trip," He said.

    "Thank you," She replied, and they bowed their heads in respect before he left with his men, and Nessa exhaled deeply before sitting back down, and Liya approached her, and she looked at the girl.

    "What is it, Liya?" She asked.

    "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?" She asked.

    "No, I am not hungry, I just feel a bit tired to be honest, I just want to rx," She responded and Liya smiled then sat down with her.

    "You should get as much rest as you need because you''re leaving tomorrow and there''s no telling how long it''ll take you to get to your destination, are you going to be okay there,dy Nessa?" Nessa sighed as she asked.

    "Don''t worry, Liya, I''ll be fine, I can protect myself better now, I won''t let anyone touch me, I''ll fight for myself no matter what," She responded then Liya sighed before smiling.

    "I''m d to hear that, but we''ll always be concerned about you when you''re not in front of us,dy Nessa; you really believe in us, don''t you?" Liya inquired.

    "Yes, I do, I know you guys aren''t used to people believing in you, but I do and I always will, no matter what happens, I will be there for you when you need me, I know it won''t be all the time, but I promise I will try my best to do so, you are my people, my friends as well," Liya stared at Nessa before suddenly hugging her, and Nessa smiled before patting her on the back.

    "You are younger than me, I am like a big sister right now, but know that you have a life ahead of you, enjoy it to the best of your ability and don''t put too much pressure on yourself, don''t give updy Nessa, we will stand by your side as long as we are alive and may even continue to do so even after we are gone, you are our one and only leader, always remember that," She said, and Nessa sighed.

    Nessa knew how much Liya and the others cared for her and didn''t want to let them down no matter what happens, she wanted to be the perfect role model for them despite being younger then most within their town and no one cared whether she was younger than them or not, to them she was their leader and her age didn''t matter because she was aplishing what even most adult couldn''t do no matter how much they tried before.

    After Liya raised off of Nessa, she looked at the others with a gentle smile on her face as Zilrud and Vill approached them.

    "Lady Nessa who will you be taking with you on your trip? Are you going alone?" Vill asked and Nessa smiled at them.

    "No, I have no intention of going alone, I know how dangerous it is out there so I am going to need apanion and I have already chosen one, you guys will see when I leave tomorrow who I am taking, is that okay?" She asked and they looked at each other before smiling.

    "Yes, that''s okay, we just wanted to make sure that you are taking someone," Zilrud responded.

    "I understand your concern, especially after what the king said, I have to me more than just cautious because no matter what, all some will see is a young girl alone and some might get the wrong idea, I know how these things work because of many reasons," Nessa said and Vill patted her on the shoulder.

    "This is world is something else, some who don''t deserve magic has them and some who deserves it are being looked down on, some believe that they are all powerful and that makes them right, if only certain things could change, those who have power and only takes advantage of those who are strong, not strong or don''t have magic, I wish they would just disappear, but you are different," Vill replied with a smile and Nessa sighed before lowering her head, knowing what they were saying was the truth.

 Chapter 171: In thoughts

    Hearing what Vill said made Nessa feel a little more concerned about the threats they might face in the future, and that feeling caused her body to glow blue, causing the air around them to be heavy, instilling a sense of protection within her heart and a desire to destroy those who stood in her way.

    Riki and the others turned around when they sensed her, and a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face and at the same time, night fell, and Liya and Vill swallowed while staring at her, wondering what she was thinking, but little did they know, Nessa didn''t care who she had to kill, but she would do whatever it took to keep her nation standing and her people safe.

    "Lady Nessa," Liya mumbled, and Riki''s eyes narrowed as she looked at her. Liya then ced her hand on Nessa''s shoulder, and after sensing the girl, Nessa returned to normal before sighing and looking at her.

    "I apologize; I got a little carried away with my thoughts just now; did I scare you?" Nessa asked and Liya sighed before smiling,

    "Not quite, it''s okay, now, dinner is ready,e join us," Liya responded, and Vill assisted her in arranging the food on the table before they sat down and took their food.

    After they began eating, Dalia tapped Nessa on the shoulder and Nessa nced at her.

    "What is it, Dalia?" She asked.

    "What were you thinking just now?" Dalia asked and Nessa sighed.

    "About how I will destroy those who tries to get in our way," She responded and Dalia chuckled.

    "That''s not a bad thing because only bad people would try to get rid of us, for their own selfish reasons, but rx a bit, know that we will never let anyone take this from you or us, even if we have to kill," Dalia said.

    "I agree with Dalia, that monstrous side is within our nature and will never go away, all one has to do to get it out is trigger it, then they will know what it feels like to be in hell," Riki replied, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Pretty sure I get it, and that''s good to know; now I''m more at ease, to be honest, let''s eat," Nessa said, and they smiled before continuing to eat.

    A while after they finished eating, Nessa got up and stretched off and they looked at her.

    "I am heading to bed now, I have to pack a bag as well," Nessa sighed and theyughed.

    "I will get snacks and drinks for you to go with, that which willst at least one week, longsting stuffs, go get some sleep and we will see you in the morning," Liya said then Nessa smiled before yawning.

    "Well, good night and sweet dreams, I am going to sleep as much as I can tonight, I have a feeling I will need it on this trip," She replied.

    "Good night," They said then she left.

    That night, Nessa went home and did her normal night routine, after which she went to bed and within no time, she fell into a deep sleep.

    The next morning, when she woke up, she stretched off before getting out of bad, then she did what she usually does including having breakfast and when she was finished, Nessa packed her travelling bag with all the necessary things, then she left her house with it and went to the center of the town where she saw that a few of the king''s knight were under the tent, waiting.

    "Good morning," Nessa said as she approached them then ced her bag on a chair and they got up then bowed their heads before her.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They replied.

    "What brings you here?" Nessa asked.

    "We''vee to collect the workers to begin the road construction; the king sent us with the chariots to transport them so they don''t have to walk and tire themselves out," The head knight responded and Nessa smiled at them before turning to face the Orcs.

    "Guys, good morning, please gather around, I have to separate you, it''s time to work," She said and they smiled before wishing her good morning.

    "Now, let''s get to work," Nessa said as she began separating the Orcs then after she finished, they said goodbye to their families who won''t be far away from them then they left with the knights in the chariots, to start building the road.

    "Lady Nessa," Liya called out and Nessa went back to her and she sighed as Liya handed her a ss of cold juice to drink and she smiled then thanked her before drinking it.

    When Nessa finished, Liya collected her bag, then looked at Nessa who smiled at her.

    "What is it?" Nessa asked.

    "I am going to pack more things in your bag before you leave, you will need a lot of things since you are going to a strange ce, am I starting to sound like an olddy?" Liya asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "You do not, you sound much more like an older sister to me and that''s great, it''s feels good, cared for, Liya," She responded and Liya smiled, feeling much pleased to hear that.

    Liya went to pack Nessa''s bag while Nessa looked around the town, enjoying her view, and she sighed in relief when she saw how happy everyone was, but she couldn''t help but feel a little scared in her heart, scared of them losing their happiness.

    "Lady Nessa, it''s nearing midday, will you be leaving then?" Riki asked as he approached her and she nced at him before smiling.

    "Yes, I am, I will be leaving then, I know where I have to go so that''s good, I don''t know when I will be back do so you have to make sure things are always in tact here, got it?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, I assure you that I will take good care of your town, no matter what," He responded and she smiled before getting up and patting him on the shoulder then he sighed and she looked at Liya who brought her bag back and she collected it.

 Chapter 172: To a new place

    "It''s time for me to leave, thank you, Liya and thank you Riki, for agreeing to take care of this ce, I know that you guys will protect everyone as well as each other," She said and Riki patted her on the shoulder then she smiled.

    "You better take caredy Nessa, I really don''t think you should go, but we know that you are also doing what''s best for us, no matter what you always do that, be careful and do no let anyone fool you or so on, I am sorry," Liya said and Nessa chuckled then patted her on the head.

    "It''s okay, Liya, I know that you are just worried and I really appreciate it, but I want you guys to focus on yourselves as well and be careful, got it?" She asked.

    "Got it," Liya responded as everyone gathered before them then bowed their heads and Nessa jumped, but Dalia grabbed onto her hand, then she sighed since she was still not used to that.

    "You are going to get used to it sooner orter,dy Nessa, I wish you all the best on your trip," Yanka said and Nessa smiled at him before looking at the others and sighing.

    "Now I would like for you to please tell us who you are taking with you on this trip of yours, can you?" Zilrud asked and Nessa sighed as she looked at Isamu and Akio as they approached her then a smile appeared on her face.

    "Now Akio, I am doing as you asked, are you sure this is what you want?" Nessa asked and Akio nodded, then Nessa turned to Isamu, who bowed his head.

    "I will be taking Isamu on this trip with me," She said and his eyes widened as he looked at her and she smirked.

    "Akio, aren''t you the one going?" Isamu asked and Akio exhaled deeply.

    "No, I went once and I spent a lot of time withdy Nessa, now it''s your turn, do you ept or not?" Akio asked and Isamu looked at Nessa as her eyes narrowed then he sighed.

    "I have no reason to refusedy Nessa, but I am asking if you don''t want to go?" Isamu asked.

    "One of us needs to stay here in case anything, I am fine with staying back, go on, it''s totally okay with me," Akio responded and Isamu looked at Nessa then approached her and bowed his head.

    "I will protect you and I won''t get in your way, I promise, you don''t have to worry," He said and she patted him on his head.

    "You just worry too much about certain things; I have my own abilities to protect myself; I don''t have them to waste time; I look forward to spending time with you," She replied.

    "Likewise,dy Nessa," He said as she sighed and slung her bag over her shoulder.

    "Well, we should probably get going now; I would have left earlier but..." Nessa said and they smiled at her

    "Goodbye,dy Nessa," Liya said as she walked away, waving at Nessa, and Nessa waved back at everyone who bowed their heads as she and Isamu left town on their way to a new kingdom, one not known to them.

    "Do you guys think she will be okay out there?" Liya asked and they looked at her.

    "I for one, thinks that she will be just fine, those who underestimates her will be making one of the biggest mistakes of their lives, it''s not good to get her on her nerves, from what happened yesterday, I can tell what an intimidating aura she has," Riki responded.

    "She is strong, I agree with Riki on this, I think she will be just fine, besides Isamu is with her, we shouldn''t be worrying like this, she doesn''t want us to worry," Dalia said with a smile and Liya sighed as Akio approached her and tapped her on her feet and she nced at him.

    "What''s the matter, Akio? Did you want to go?" She asked and he sighed.

    "No, I didn''t want to go, but I want to assure all of you that Isamu is stronger than he looks and no matter what happens, he will not go back on his words and he will always protectdy Nessa, they are both in good care anddy Nessa will not let anyone harm her either way, she is strong and they will protect each other even though they don''t know much about the ce where they are going, I can say with certainty that they will be just fine," Akio responded then Liya patted him on the head with a sigh of relief.

    Liya and the others understood what Akio was saying and believed that Nessa would be since they wanted to believe in her more just like she does in them.

    Since Riki was assigned to take care of the town until Nessa returns, he began doing his job and he was not being tyrannical, he did everything just like Nessa would and everyone listened to him and didn''t give him a hard time about anything.

    They did their usual every day, the ones that were assigned to them and they hoped to finish Nessa''s home before she got back from her trip.

    "Riki, we have got a message," Liya said as a bird flew in and sat on Nessa''s chair with a message wrapped around its feet, and when Riki took it the bird flew off, then he read it and a smile appeared on his face while the others looked at him, wondering what the message had said.

    "Ifdy Nessa had waited a bit longer today to leave, she would have gotten this," He said.

    "Gotten what?" Dalia asked.

    ''The first batch of the milk was sold out, they would like us to send two batches this time, the king will be sending bottles for us along with the money he got for them, he also said that even he loved the taste of it and kids loved it as well," He responded and Liya jumped up, happily.

    "We will get to making," She said then she and Vill began making the second set immediately.

 Chapter 173: For another batch

    While they were doing their jobs back home, Nessa walked through a path near a river, heading north pass the forest, and she didn''t stop because she didn''t want to arrive in the next kingdomte and sleep in the streets or have difficulty finding an inn to stay in once more.

    While walking, Nessa noticed Isamu sighed and she smiled before stopping and taking out a bottle of water and tapping him on the head, and he looked at her as she smiled, then poured him water and he bowed his head, thanking her before drinking the water, and she chuckled.

    When he finished they continued walking and she noticed how quiet, he was, it was though he was afraid to speak too much and Nessa sighed.

    "Are you afraid to talk too much?" She asked and he flinched, then nced at her and she smirked.

    "So I am correct, it''s okay Isamu, you can talk if you want to, I really don''t mind, we still have quite a long way to go as yet and I want you to be yourself, I know it''s your first time, but I would appreciate it," She said and he exhaled deeply.

    "I am sorry, you can say that I was just a bit nervous since this is actually my first timeing out with you alone and I didn''t want to mess up, pretty sure Akio felt the same way but he pulled through," He replied and she sighed then patted him on the head.

    "I understand what you are saying and it''s only natural that you feel nervous, I didn''t notice with Akio because the way he was, he is a bit different from the others, more straightforward, I am d you told me though," She said with a gentle smile.

    "Will you always be with us, Lady Nessa?" He asked, and her eyes widened as she came to a halt, unsure how to respond to his question, and he stopped then looked back at her, and she lowered her head as her lips parted, and she clenched her right fist while he looked at her.

    "What''s the matter, Lady Nessa?" He inquired, and she sighed as she looked at him.

    "You know, I can''t say for certain because no one knows what will happen tomorrow, but I assure you that I will do my best and will not give up easily, I will fight to stay with you guys," She responded and he smiled before nodding and they continued walking.

    "How long will it take us to get there, Lady Nessa?" Isamu asked.

    "ording to the map, about three days, I haven''t taken any breaks so far because I don''t want us to arrive anyter than that, travelling for three days just to get somewhere is more than enough for me and tiring, don''t you think?" She inquired.

    "Yeah, it''s tiring, and because we don''t have anything to travel in, it''s even more difficult for us," He responded, and her eyes narrowed as she considered different ways of transportation. A smile appeared on her face as an idea came into her head, and he looked at her, wondering what she was smiling about, and she looked at him.

    "I just had another idea to make traveling easier for us; when we get back home, I will implement it, so we won''t have to worry about walking long distances, things will be a lot easier than they were, and we will be able to travel to faraway ces as well," She said, and he chuckled.

    "Easier would be best indeed, your face lights up nicely whenever you think of something new and it''s good, I have noticed that a few times," He replied and she grinned.

    "I have a lot of different ideas to put to use, but will only do so once we get more money and so on, bring in visitors and those kinds of things, I have a lot of ns to be honest, I just wonder if I will be able to bring them to life and show the others just how easy life can be if you try and how lovely it can be as well," She said as he stared at her before looking up at the sky as the sun went down and night came.

    "I''m pretty sure you''ll be able to bring those ideas to life because everything you''ve done so far has been nothing but great,dy Nessa, we believe in you and know that you can do much more than even you think, we know how much you believe in us as well, we are not going to let you down, no matter what," He assured her, and she smiled, feeling a little more relieved.

    "Lady Nessa, we foxes have a lot of energy within us, I can keep on walking all night and won''t feel tired, if you are not going to take any rest, I can give you a ride," He said and she looked at him.

    "Let''s take a rest between the woods then we will continue in the morning, I will consider your offer in the morning, how is that?" She asked and he smiled.

    "Sounds good to me,dy Nessa," He responded and she chuckled as they came off of the road and went into the woods where they sat under a big tree and Nessa stretched off before taking out things for both Isamu and herself to eat.

    "Are you really not tried Isamu?" She asked.

    "Nope, I still have a lot of energy in me, but I will still sleep if I feel like it, that way I will have a lot more energy tomorrow, you should get your restdy Nessa, I am pretty sure that you will need it more than me," He responded and she smiled then patted him on the head before continuing to eat her dinner.

    A while after they finished eating, Nessa yawned and Isamu nced at her as sheid back against the tree and he sighed after seeing that she had slept away and he took the nket out of her bag then covered her with it andid beside her where he slept as well.

 Chapter 174: Almost flying

    The next morning when Nessa woke up, she stretched off and looked at the nket that was covering her and smile when she saw the Isamu was already up and she stretched off before cing the nket back into the bag and he looked at her then bowed his head and she smiled at him.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said.

    "Good morning Isamu, thank you for the nket," She replied.

    "Can''t have you catching a cold, you are wee, did you sleep well?" He asked.

    "Yes, I slept well, did you?" She asked.

    "Yes, I slept well with all of my senses on, just in case," He responded and she chuckled.

    "That''s good to know, shall we get going?" She asked as he grew bigger and she smiled at him.

    "We can go only if you let me take you, you should rest your feet, you don''t want to tire yourself out,dy Nessa," He responded and she smiled as he bowed down and she climbed onto him, then fluffed him and he chuckled a she raised up and she held onto him.

    "Lady Neessa, are youfortable back there?" He asked.

    "I think I am more than justfortable right now, Isamu, I am ready to go when you are," She responded and he chuckled.

    "I am always ready, hold on tight, I will be following the road but keep on going through the woods, that way we won''t be seen by certain people or so on, do you understand what I am saying?" He asked and she sighed.

    "Isamu, I understand what you are saying, rx and take off," She responded.

    "As you wish,dy Nessa," He said as he rushed off with full speed and she held onto him while looking at the things they passed by and she smiled.

    "You are really fast," She said.

    "Thank you, you might want to hold on," He replied and she held onto him tighter and he chuckled as he got even faster and then finally exited the woods while following the road and she smiled brightly while looking at the beautiful grasnd as they passed by.

    "They are beautiful, aren''t they?" She asked and he looked at them.

    "Yes, they are beautiful, mydy, do you want me to slow down?" He asked.

    "No, it''s fine, you can keep going the same way, I believe we will be able to reach there a lot faster than normal people," She responded with a smirk and he jumped and her eyes widened when she looked down at the hill he jumped over andnded on another and she smiled brightly.

    "I didn''t know you can go this high, it almost seemed as though you were flying," She said.

    "Even Akio can do this mydy, due to how fast we go, we can jump pretty high, it''s how much we have evolved, I know it''s because of you, we couldn''t do these things before so I thank you for these wonderful abilities," He replied and she smiled.

    "You are most wee," She said and he bowed his head as a few people passed by in carriages, their eyes widening when they saw Isamu, who nced at them, and Nessa didn''t look in their direction because she didn''t want anyone seeing her face.

    "They are looking at us, what should I do?" He asked.

    "Ignore them, continue moving, you might want to increase your speed a bit though," She responded.

    "Got it, you''re not squeezing me, so hold on tighter; I don''t want you to fall off because you''ll get hurt if you do," He said, and she smiled as she braced her head against his back, and he looked at her before bncing his body weight, as a result of which he became lighter on his feet and began moving even faster, leaving those in the carriage dumbstruck, and Nessa saw then smiled.

    "I''m pretty sure that would have been my reaction if I had been in their space," She said and heughed.

    "Good thing you aren''t,dy Nessa," He said before leaping across a river, and she smiled as he dipped his tail into the water.

    "This is fantastic; I''m d you decided to do it," She replied.

    "So am I, I got to impress you even more, maybe next time, both Akio and I can join you on a trip," He said and she sighed as hended on his feet.

    "Maybe," She replied and he nodded as sheid back on him and stretched off while yawning.

    "You can sleep if you like, I know where we have to go, I have seen the map," He said.

    "Got it, but I''m not going to sleep; I''m just feeling very rxed, more rxed than I''ve felt in a long time, thank you, Isamu," She replied.

    "You are wee,dy Nessa," He said as she took a deep breath then smiled.

    They traveled for hours that day, taking breaks here and there, but for the most part they were on the move.

    Night fell, and Nessa had fallen asleep on Isamu''s back, and he smiled and decided to keep going because he wasn''t tired, and she had allowed him to rest a lot during the day, so he still had a lot of energy within his body.

    When Nessa awoke the next morning, she stretched and was about to fall off Isamu''s back because she didn''t realize he was still on the move and when he noticed she was about to fall, he grabbed her with his tail and she sighed.

    "Good morning," He said as she fixed herself.

    "Good morning," She replied with a sigh and he chuckled.

    "Are you okay?" He asked.

    "Yeah I am fine, thanks, did you not stop?" She asked and he exhaled deeply.

    "No, I don''t want you to arrivete and since I am not tired, I decided to go on, besides I stopped and took a couple of breaks, saw many people passing by us as well and I kind of deliberately let them see me, you should see their reaction," He responded and she chuckled then patted him on the back and he nced at her before she stretched off and looked at the viges they passed by, knowing they were already nearing their destination.

 Chapter 175: On the move

    While they were on their way, Nessa tapped Isamu on his back and he looked at her as she pointed by a stream near and enclosed waterfall and he smiled, then stopped and she jumped off of his back before jumping into the water and heughed.

    "Wanted to freshen up?" He asked and she smiled at him before nodding.

    "Yeah, I want to freshen up, can you stand guard?" She asked and he nodded before turning away from her, blocking the entire waterfall with his body as she began taking her bath, rxing her body under the water and she exhaled deeply.

    "Are you feeling more rxeddy Nessa?" He asked and she smiled as the cold water flowed down her body.

    "When I am done, you can freshen up as well, that''s if you want to, of course," She responded and he sighed.

    "Yes, I think I will, this water feels good, oh and I wanted to tell you that in about an hour or so we will be arriving at the capital city of this kingdom, where you want to go, you reached a few hours earlier before the third day reached," He said and she chuckled.

    "That''s good and it''s all thanks to you," She replied.

    "You gave me a drive to get there sooner,dy Nessa, is this only about an alliance?" He asked.

    "No, it''s not just about that Isamu, there is something that I have with me, I got it from a stranger and I just found out, he is from this kingdom, something is not right with this kingdom, I came here to find out more as well, the one that gave me the thing was their king and he died right in front of my eyes with his wife, the king and queen, just like what the king told us, except they didn''t just died, they were murdered by the one in ck, what I don''t know though, is why he killed them, what was the reason?

    Though, I intend to find out because I have what once belonged to their king," She responded and his eyes widened.

    "That''s just sad; there must have been more than one reason or reasons why they killed those people, took them away from even their families; I think I understand what you''re saying; do you think it could all be connected, am I right?" He inquired.

    "Yes, I do think that it''s all connected one way or the other because it is the very same guy in ck, they people of this kingdom have a new leader now, there is something else to all of this and I want to know why," She responded and he stretched off.

    "Well, I will be right here with you all along so you don''t have to worry, I will protect you from any harm," He said and she smiled.

    "Thank you, that''s good to know, I am counting on you," She replied and he smiled.

    "You won''t regret it, mydy, at least I hope you don''t," He said and she smiled.

    "Pretty sure I won''t," She replied.

    "Let''s hope so," He said as she exited the water, dried off, then got dressed after which she approached him and he nced at her and she patted him on the head.

    "You need to rx, I feel fresh and nice, you can go ahead and have a nice dip as well," She replied and he nodded before wrapping his tail around her waist and throwing her up in the air and she gasped as he threw himself back in the water, causing a huge ssh and she chuckled as he looked at her and caught her with his tail then gentle ced her back on the ground and she smiled as he dived down within the water and she sat down on a rock before taking out things for them to eat.

    When Isamu finished freshening up, he stepped out of the water, and she smiled as her eyes glowed orange as his body began to heat up, and he looked at her before bowing his head when she finished drying off his body.

    "Thank you," He said.

    "You''re wee,e on, eat with me, and then we''ll leave, but when we get close to the city gate, you''ll shrink into a small form, and I''ll carry you, got it?" She asked.

    "Got it, that''s good with me," He responded and she smiled then gave him his food before he drank water and she took her food then both of them began eating.

    A while after they finished, Nessa made sure she had everything back in her bag and when she saw that they had everything, she jumped onto Isamu''s back and he looked back at her as she smiled.

    "Are you ready for take off,dy Nessa?" He asked.

    "Yes, I am ready," She responded as she held onto him, then he took off and she smiled.

    On their way to the captial, Nessa saw how many viges they passed and they were all nice and had a bit of a modern touch to them, which she liked and the people were shocked to see the size of the fox that passed by them but they didn''t make a big deal out of it.

    Upon nearing the capital, Nessa got off of Isamu and he looked at her then she patted him on the head and he looked at the capital which looked nice even from a mile away.

    "Now, are you okay with shrinking?" She asked.

    "For your sake I will so I am fine with it, you don''t have to worry about little things like that,dy Nessa, let''s get going or we will beter than normal people, we took a while at the waterfall after all," He responded and she chuckled before sighing and patting him on the head.

    "All right, I''ll transform now, but you still have to be careful even though I am here, got it?" He inquired, and she smiled and nodded, and he transformed into a smaller version of himself, which she lifted up in her arm and passed her hand on his head before continuing on her journey to the capital.

 Chapter 176: The clouds touch

    More than an hour passed and Nessa finally arrived at the entrance of the capital and her eyes widened when she saw how big it was and it was mostly surrounded by water and the capital was split into many different parts with its huge white and silver castle in the center of it all and there were many different types of people there and there were guards by the one and only entrance of the capital which was surrounded my mountain ranges and hills and they didn''t need a wall because of the security there.

    Before Nessa could enter, a guard came to her and asked her what was her purpose with the capital and she told him she was a tourist and he allowed her to enter along with her pet fox and she sighed upon entering then she looked up at the sky and some of the tall building and she smiled when she saw the clouds passing by, making it looking as though it was touching everything within the city and it looked beautiful.

    "This is very nice," Nessa said.

    "Yes, it is," Isamu replied as Nessa saw and inn in the same street, she was in and she smiled then looked at Isamu and sighed.

    "Looks like we won''t have much of a problem finding somewhere to stay before night, which is about an hour away," She said as they entered the inn and a strong nice aroma brushed against her when she entered and the guests there looked at her then smiled as she went to the receptionist.

    "Hello, how may I assist you?" The youngdy by the desk asked.

    "Can you give me a room?" Nessa inquired.

    "There are free rooms, and you arrived at a good time, but how long do you want it for?" The girl asked.

    "I''m not sure how long I''ll be here, so I''ll pay until I''m ready to leave, is that okay?" Nessa inquired.

    "That is possible; would you like a single bed room?" Nessa smiled as she asked, then looked at Isamu, who nodded.

    "Yes, please," She responded.

    "All right, please sign this paper, then I will give you the key to your room," She said as she handed Nessa a paper and a pen and Nessa red it before signing it, after which the girl handed her a key and she collected it.

    "Thank you," Nessa said.

    "You are wee, and you will be receiving breakfast, lunch, and dinner from the inn as a thank you for staying here, and there is another thing, you have a cute pet," She replied, and Nessa smiled as the girl reached out to touch Isamu, who growled at her and she jumped then pulled her hand back, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Sorry, he doesn''t like it when strangers touch him, and thank you for the briefing," Nessa said.

    "No problem, you are wee, I hope you enjoy your stay," She replied, then Nessa smiled and went up the stairs, looking for her room which was numbered thirty six and when she found it, she opened the door then entered and switched on the lights.

    "This is nice," Isamu said as he jumped out of her arm and she smiled, seeing howfortable the room was and they got a nice view as well.

    "Do you like it?" Isamu asked as Nessa locked the door then ced her bag down.

    "Yes, this is nice andfortable to stay in for the time being, don''t you think?" She asked, before sitting down on the soft bed and sighing then he looked at her and chuckled.

    "Yes, this is very nice, even the couch is soft, just like the beds you got everyone back home, good thing you had the money to afford all of that stuff and now we can afford even more because everyone will be doing their own work and making their own money soon enough, you have made life easier for us," He responded, and she smiled before reclining on the bed.

    "You all deserve it, that''s why, you all deserve to live free and not in the shadow on anyone," She said and he sighed before stretching off while yawning and she chuckled.

    "You should rest now, Isamu; you''vee a long way, and you didn''t have to keep moving all night, but you''re quite stubborn, aren''t you?" He gave her a sidelong nce after she asked.

    "I''m not that stubborn, believe me when I say Akio is far more stubborn than me, he scares everyone when he grows so big, he is more intimidating than I could ever be if I''m being honest," He responded, and she chuckled.

    "Yes, he has more of the angry look than you, but you are both cute and people love you," She said and he nodded.

    "Lady Nessa, you wouldn''t have killed those Orcs would you?" He asked and she nced at him then sighed.

    "I think to protect you guys I will but, knowing that they were not themselves, I would have tried my best not to, as a leader I know you have to make tough decisions, if I had to, I would, is that okay to you, Isamu?" She asked.

    "Yes, that''s more than okay, I wanted to know because of my father, he always said it was for the good of us but it wasn''t, clearly you are the only true leader that I know of, you are different from the others, that I know," He responded and she sighed.

    "If you are also worried that you might be like your father, don''t, because you are nothing like your father, you are better than him, you have a good heart, Isamu, it''s better if you don''tpare yourself with someone who didn''t care about innocent lives, got it?" She asked.

    "Got it, thank youdy Nessa," He responded and she smiled at him before getting up and patting him on the head.

    "I am going to freshen up now, eat if you want or you can even sleep, I know you are tired now, get your energy back," She said then grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up while he stretched off and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 177: Bit startled

    While Nessa was taking her bath, Isamu slept away and when she finished, she got dressed and came out and saw he was asleep, then smiled and covered him with a nket before opening the window and looking out at the city which lit up pretty nice in the night.

    Nessa exhaled deeply as her eyes widened from a surge of energy within her body, and she gripped her chest and gnashed her teeth.

    "What in the world is this?" She inquired.

    [Master, it''s the same thing acting up; it''s as if it''s being drawn towards something even though it now belongs to you; you can use it to find the source, but I don''t think it''s a good idea right now; you''ll look suspicious if you go around at night because you''re new here.]

    "Don''t worry, I''m not going now; I''ll be cautious; is that what''s been bothering you all this time?" When Nessa asked, her system sighed.

    [Of course, I will worry from time to time; after all, you are my master; however, I will guide you in any way I can, so stop worrying so much and believe in yourself and your abilities a little more.]

    Nessa chuckled before returning to normal, exhaling deeply and stretching off.

    "OK, I''m going to bed now, good night," Nessa said.

    [Great night.]

    Nessa then closed the window, then got into bed and stretched off and a few minutes after, she fell asleep.

    The next morning, when she heard the birds chirping, she woke up then stretched off with a yawn and saw Isamu standing by the window and she smiled at him.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said.

    "Good morning Isamu, did you sleep well?" She asked and he stretched.

    "Yes, I slept well, how about you? Did you manage to get a good amount of sleep?" He asked and she smiled before getting out of the bed.

    "Yes, I got enough sleep to stay awake all day today, is it a nice morning?" She asked as she approached him and he nodded before she peeked out the window, then smiled as the cool and calm wind brushed against her face.

    "It is indeed a very nice morning, well, I am going to freshen up, then we can have breakfast and start doing what we came here to do in the very first ce," She said and he nodded then she went to take a bath.

    A while after, when Nessa finished taking her bath and doing her normal morning routine, she got dressed then exited the bathroom and Isamu nced at her and she smiled before taking out their breakfast which they both had and when they finished Isamu looked at her and she sighed.

    "I''d like some coffee," She said, and he smiled at her.

    "Lady Nessa, there are other drinks you can have today that you might enjoy; let''s go down to the lobby and see what they have and see if you like it, how about that?" He inquired.

    "All right, let''s go," She said before grabbing her purse from the bag, then they left the room and went to the lobby where the same receptionist that gave her the room saw her and approached her.

    "Good morning, are you going to have breakfast now?" The girl asked.

    "Good morning, I actually want something to drink, maybe a juice, nice and refreshing," She responded and the girl smiled.

    "A lot of people ask for that in the morning, so we have orange juice and so on,e on," She said as she walked away, and Nessa and Isamu followed her, smiling as they entered the dining room and saw how full the table was with various foods and drinks.

    "Take whatever you want, and enjoy the rest of your day," The girl said.

    "Thank you, and have a good day as well," Nessa replied before the girl left and she poured herself a ss of cold orange juice then sat down and drank it.

    "You look a little more rxed now and I take it that you enjoyed that, did the cold work?" Isamu asked, and Nessa exhaled deeply after finishing her juice, then smiled at him.

    "Yes, the cold was effective; it felt good going down." She responded, and he chuckled before she lifted him up in her arm and patted him on the head. They left the inn, and Nessa looked up at the sky, smiling at the clouds, which were the same when she first arrived and looked beautiful.

    "Lady Nessa, where shall we go first?" Isamu asked.

    "I''m not sure where we should go, let''s look around, maybe I''ll buy a few things to take back home, maybe we can even get some ice cream as well, how does that sound?" She inquired.

    "Yummy is the only word thates to mind," He responded and she chuckled as they walked through the street, looking at the different types of stores.

    "Armory?" Nessa mumbled while Isamu looked at her as she read the sign on one of the stores and decided to check it out. When she entered, her eyes widened as she stared at a tall, well-built man standing before her, and she smiled at him.

    "H- Hello," She, and Isamu suppressed hisughter.

    "Oh? Are you afraid? Don''t be, I know I''m intimidating, but I''m not trying to be, this is my store, I sell armors, and so on," He said, and Nessa sighed in relief.

    "Thank goodness, I thought you were a killer for a second," She replied, and he heard her and burst outughing as she stared at him, then he sighed and smiled at her.

    "I am sorry kid, I really wish I can help it, but it''s always like this, take a look around and see if you want anything, I can help if you like, I will be right by the counter,e to me if you need anything, got it?" He asked and Nessa smiled.

    "Got it and sorry for earlier, I was just startled I guess," She responded and eh chuckled.

    "It''s okay, you don''t have to apologize, it''s understandable," He said before leaving and she began looking around his shop.

 Chapter 178: The group

    While looking around the shop, Nessa noticed a few nice things, but her eyes was drawn to only one set, which was a chain and an adjustable female hand armor.

    Nessa approached the items and touched the armor which was light and shimmering silver in color.

    "This is nice," She said and the owner of the shop nced at her and then smiled before approaching her.

    She nced at him before he collected the armor from her, grabbed onto her hand and ced it on, after which it disappeared and she smiled.

    "This is nice," She said before he released her hand and sighed.

    "I finished making this one this morning, it''s different from the others and will only work well, depending on the person..." He replied. Your source is m-vl|emp,yr

    "On the person wielding it?" She asked and he looked at her then nodded and she sighed then touched her hand and the armor showed itself then disappeared again and she smiled.

    "I will take it as well as the chain, pretty sure they will be of use to me," She said.

    "Are you serious?" He asked.

    "Yeah, here," She responded as she took out her money and then paid him and he sighed before collecting the chain and packing it in a bag.

    "Thank you for shopping here, miss," He said as he bowed his head.

    "They don''t value your weapons here, do they?" She asked and his eyes widened as he looked at her and a three guys, as well as a girl, barged into the shop and Nessa looked at them and her eyes narrowed as the owner sighed.

    "Yonja, how can I help you today?" The owner asked the blonde guy who was around Nessa''s age and the leader of his group and he was dressed like a noble.

    "Ah, Shawn, I came to see whether or not you actually made any weapons that will be good enough for us to use," He responded as his eyesnded on Nessa who held onto her bag and Shawn nced at her.

    "Miss, is that all?" He asked and she looked at him.

    "I am not sure, I will see if I want anything else," She responded and he looked at the group then back at her and sighed once more.

    "All right, look around, also Yonja, you can see what you want as well," He said and Isamu looked at Nessa then she smiled, understanding what was going on with Shawn and the group.

    "Well, miss, don''t waste your time looking around, pretty sure you won''t find anything that''s suitable for a youngdy like yourself here, he mostly sells crap after all," Yonja said and Nessa smirked.

    "I am sorry, but I think I rather judge him on my own and whether his things are worth it or not on my own as well, pretty sure you and I won''t see eye to eye, tastes are different," She replied and Shawn nced at her as Yonja''s brows twitched and he hit one of the ss cases, breaking it and Nessa looked at him then sighed when she noticed that he damages on of Shawn''s ss ornaments.

    "Are you going to repay him for that or not?" Nessa asked, irritating the guy and his group and Isamu wanted tough but refrained from doing so.

    "Are you mocking us?" The brte girl among them asked and Nessa looked at her.

    "Pretty sure I don''t need to answer your question, you can think what you want, I suggest you pay him and leave his shop, you are getting on my nerves and that''s not such a good thing, for you, that is," Nessa responded and Yonja chuckled before approaching her and she looked at him then he sighed.

    "Do you know who we are? Who I am?" He asked.

    "Please leave her alone, she is new here, take what you need and just leave," Shawn said.

    "Oh? So you''re new around here?

    You look different, so I guess it''s true; the next time you open your mouth against us, you won''t like it; consider this a warning this time because there won''t be a next." He replied as he was about to touch her, and she grabbed his arm, her eyes glowing orange, and he looked at her and a smile appeared on her face, and Isamu jumped out of her hand, then she punched the guy in the stomach, sending him crashing into a wall, and the others gasped as Shawn looked at her.

    "You-" The brte said as her hand began to glow blue and she prepared to attack Nessa. However, Nessa vanished then reappeared behind her, and kicked her into her friends, causing them to fall to the ground.

    "I don''t like people like you,e here again and I will give you the trashing of a lifetime, after all, you are all weak," She said, they looked at her before getting up then she smiled at Shawn and he smiled back at her.

    "Here," She said, handing him a few coins to pay back for the damage the others caused and he humbly epted it before looking back at them and their leader gnashed his teeth while staring at Nessa and she smiled at him as his yes lit up orange and he lifted his hand up and took a deep breath and Nessa''s eyes narrowed and he blew fire breath at her and Shawn gasped as the fire engulfed Nessa.

    The leader of the group chuckled, thinking he got rid of Nessa but when the fire disappeared, she was right there standing without even a scratch on her body and they left staring at her as she smiled at them.

    "H- How are you still okay?" Shawn asked and she patted him on the shoulder.

    "Rx, I am resistant to normal fire and his was not very hot, like I said, they are weak, I am stronger than them, it will take more to hurt me," She responded and the guy gasped as she approached them and leaned in closer to him with a scary look in her eyes and he looked at her as a smirk appeared on her face and he swallowed.

 Chapter 179: Warned

    "Who the hell do you think you are?" The brte girl said and Nessa grabbed her by her neck, choking her as her eyes glowed blue.

    "Don''t aggravate me any further, I said I dislike people like you, don''t make me make you incapable of moving for the rest of your life, you wanted to give me a warning, today I will let you off with one," She responded before throwing the girl into her leader, and he grabbed her as she coughed and pawned for breath.

    "Y-you''re insane," The girl mumbled.

    "Yeah, I know I am, now I suggest you listen carefully, if you want to live, from today on you won''te anywhere near this shop or Shawn, I see you troubling anyway, as long as I am here, I will give you the beating of a lifetime and there will be nothing you can do about it, got it?" She asked with an intimidating aura and the girl jumped, then rushed out if the shop, nodding.

    "Yes," The shouted before following her out and Nessa chuckled as Isamu approached her and she nced at him before lifting him up in her arm.

    "Thank you, miss," Shawn said as he bowed his head and Nessa smiled at him.

    "You are wee, no need to bow your head like that, and you should go somewhere where your abilities will be admired, don''t waste them when they are so useful," She replied as she removed her hand armor and ced it in the bag, before he sighed and looked around.

    "Thank you; I will think about it; I want to use my abilities to help those in need; hopefully, I will find those who..." He said then Nessa sighed.

    "Before I leave here, I wille visit you again, I might have something in mind for you, for now, nice to meet you, I am Nessa," She replied and he smiled before shaking her hand.

    "Nice to meet you as well, Nessa, I am Shawn," He said.

    "Nice, well, I am going to get going, but before I do, who exactly did I just pick a fight with? I am nit scared, but I want to know," She replied and he chuckled.

    "The leader is a noble and they are a group from the adventure''s guild here, they are a bit strong and a bunch of bullies, a lot of them are like that," He said.

    "Adventure''s guild?" She mumbled.

    [An Adventure''s Guild is essentially a functioning, organized adventuringpany. They have an actual and known location where they hire adventurers to do missions for money, and they are sometimes ced in different sses as well.]

    "I see, maybe I will drop by, thank you, Shawn," Nessa said and he smiled.

    "You are wee, it''s a tall peach building with a pegasus crest in front of it, if you didn''t know," He replied.

    "I didn''t know, thanks again," She said and he chuckled and waved at her as she left his shop then sighed and looked at Isamu.

    "Are you really going to check the guild out?" He asked.

    "Sure, I don''t see why I shouldn''t, this is going to be interesting, I have never seen one before, it''s only natural that I do, maybe I will join, get money to take back home as well," She responded.

    "Of course you would think about that, it''s understandable, let''s have a look. then, maybe we will return home more rich than we ever were," He said and she chuckled while walking in the center of the city, looking for the guild.

    After a while of looking, Nessa finally arrived at the guild and she smiled as she entered, seeing how nice the inside was and it was filled with many different types of adventures and Nessa looked at a board where she saw all different types of posters and each had different job requests.

    Nessa went to the board and looked at the jobs where she saw how expensive some really were.

    "Lady Nessa, I feel as though we are being stared at," Isamu mumbled and when Nessa turned around, she saw a few of them staring at her and she smiled then saw the ones she warned entered the guild and when they saw her they jumped and a smirk appeared on her face as she approached them. Your source is m-vl|emp,yr

    "What are you doing here? We didn''t harm your precious friend again," The leader said and she chuckled.

    "Yeah, I know you didn''t, like he said earlier, though, I am new here so I am just taking a look around," She replied and his eyes narrowed while staring at her.

    "You are not messing with us, here are you?" He asked and she sighed.

    "Of course not, I only harmed you guys because you were being bullies and I don''t like that," She responded as the receptionist approached them and Nessa nced at her.

    She was tall, fair, had green eyes, ck hair, slim body and big breasts.

    "Hello, I noticed that you are new here, are you here to register?" She asked and Nessa looked at Isamu, who shrugged and Nessa sighed.

    ''Should I join?'' Nessa wondered.

    [You will gain a lot of money from the guild depending on which ss you gain or call it rank, you may receive a few items that are more than useful to you, and it may even assist you in finding what you came here for.]

    "You''re correct," Nessa said.

    [Yes, make your decision.]

    "I''m here to register," Nessa responded and the receptionist smiled.

    "Well, if that''s the case, then follow me; I''ll help you get started, and maybe your friends over here can give you some pointers on how to do her job, right guys?" The receptionist inquired, and the group''s leader sighed before looking at Nessa, who grinned and he exhaled deeply.

    "Yes, since she is our fighting friend and believe me, she is talented, of course we will help her in any way we can..." The brte responded and she held onto her neck and Nessa chuckled as the receptionist walked away and she followed her to get started and the brte sighed in relief after she left.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 180: Ranked

    Nessa went to the receptionist desk and she noticed the girl was staring at her and Nessa smiled.

    "Is something wrong?" She asked.

    "Not with you, no, I was just thinking about something, also I will brief you on the rankings here, there is from rank A to F, thest one F, is at beginner level you will be tested and given a rank based on your first mission or a personal test, you can choose which one you want and you will also receive a bit of money once you have officially join," She responded and Nessa sighed, understanding what the girl was saying.

    "Do you understand?" She asked.

    "Yes, I understand; if possible, I''d like to be tested personally now," Nessa responded, and the girl smiled.

    "No problem, the personal test is easy, but others don''t really take it because they don''t know if they can be certain of the result it gives them, but since it''s connected to the spirits, it''s always urate, always give you result ording to your abilities and the energy flowing within your body," She said, and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as they entered a room with floating lights surrounding them and a magic circle in the center of the room with a red crystal.

    "Step in the circle, I cannot stay in here or I will disturb the spirits," She said before stepping out of the room and closing the door, then Nessa stepped into the circle which lit up red along with the crystal and the lights began surrounding her body while glowing the same color then she saw two hand marking appearing on the crystal and she looked at it.

    [The reading is urate master, but try to not let it read youpletely, you can do that by cutting off the flow of some of the energy within your body then ce your hand on the marking.]

    "Got it," Nessa said as she took a deep breath, cutting off some of the energy flow within her body, then ced her hand on the crystal and a bunch of markings began appearing on it then disappeared and everything went back to normal after which the girl entered the room and Nessa nced at her then she smiled.

    "Is that all?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, it''s normal, now let me see what you got," She said as she ced her hand on the crystal and a card appeared above the crystal then she grabbed it and Nessa looked at the card which was gold and red and the girl left staring at the markings on the card.

    "What is it?" Nessa asked.

    "You are now a C rank adventurer in this guild, and this is your guild card," She responded as she handed the card to Nessa, and Nessa smiled before following the girl out of the room and back to the lobby, where the group approached her and she looked at them.

    "What did you get?" The leader asked and Nessa showed him her card and his eyes widened.

    "C rank? Already?" He asked.

    "Yes, just like I told you earlier, I am stronger than you guys, do you believe me now?" She asked and he exhaled deeply.

    "We have no reason not to believe you, so are you going to take a job now?" He asked and she looked at the board, then sighed.

    "I''m not sure yet," She responded when she felt someone touch her on the shoulder and saw it was the receptionist.

    "What is it?" Nessa asked.

    "Here," She responded, cing a whole bag of gold coins in Nessa''s hand and Nessa left staring at it.

    "How much is this?" She asked.

    "Since you came out with a C rank, you got 197,000 gold coins," She responded and Nessa sighed then ced the money in her bag.

    "Thank you very much, this money wille in a lot of use to me and my friends," She said and the receptionist smiled.

    "I am d it will, spend it as you wish, and when you feel like picking a job, you cane to me, I will help you, but I rmend you don''t join the group that wants to go clear thetest dungeon," She responded as she walked away, and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she stared at her. Nessa approached her and tapped her on the shoulder, and she turned to face her.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "About the dungeon," She responded and the girl exhaled deeply before patting Nessa on the shoulder.

    "This is too dangerous; no one has been able to clear it thus far; they are sending another group tomorrow; this dungeon appeared a few days before the king and queen died, and a lot of things began to change," She said as Nessa stared at her.

    ''Is this all rted, or is it just a coincidence?'' Nessa wondered.

    "What are you thinking about?" The receptionist asked.

    "I was just thinking that it''s weird, can I get into the group to go?" She asked and the receptionist sighed then someone tapped Nessa on her shoulder and she saw it was Yonja.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Why would you risk possible death by going in there? Why do you want to go to a ce like that?" He asked and her eyes narrowed.

    "Because I feel I might find something useful there," She responded and he scoffed.

    "The only thing you really might find in there are bones and spiders," He said and she sighed.

    "Stop asking me questions, we are not friends," She replied and he scoffed.

    "I know we aren''t but from what I can tell you are quite stubborn, aren''t you?" He asked and she exhaled deeply.

    "I am going to punch in space if you don''t be quiet, I am trying to do what I am supposed to, I don''t like when anything gets in my way, please," She responded.

    "All right, go on, but you won''t be able to join the group by just talking to her, not unless you are appointed by the guild master," He said and she looked at him and her eyes narrowed as a smirk appeared on his face then the receptionist sighed.

 Chapter 181: Their job

    The receptionist tapped Nessa on the shoulder after noticing how determined she was, and she looked at the girl who smiled at her.

    "I''ll set up a meeting with the master for you;e back tomorrow around midday; he''ll be there by then, got it?" Nessa smiled after she asked.

    "Thank you very much, this means a lot, uh... What is your name?" Nessa asked.

    "Lidia, you can choose a simple job for now if you want as long as you can get it done by midday tomorrow or maybe you can apany these bunch on their job," She responded before going back to doing her job and Nessa turned to look at them and Yonja looked away from her as a smirk appeared on her face.

    "Hey, what is your job about?" She asked and he sighed.

    "That''s none of your business now, is it?" He asked.

    "Well since she told me that I cane along with you guys if I want, I want to know, that makes it a bit of my business," She responded and he exhaled deeply as the other members in his group burst outughing and he looked at them and they stoppedughing immediately.

    "We are just going to get rid of a fire wolf from a nearby farm, it has been causing a bit of a problemtely, burning the crops for some reason, I think this might be thest one of its kind," He said.

    "Can Ie then?" She asked and he nced at her.

    "Fine, guess we will have to split the money today,e on, follow us, I know you are new around here and still don''t know your way around and you might want to be careful with that little fox of yours," He responded as they walked away and she followed them.

    "It''s cute, but if you misce it by ident, you won''t get it back; their kind fetches a high price and can make a poor person rich overnight," The brte said, and Nessa gripped Isamu''s paw tightly while smiling at him, knowing no one would be able to take him even if she did miss him from her sights, but she didn''t want to take any chances.

    "Thank you for the warning, I will be more cautious with him from now on, I still have a lot to learn about this ce," She replied and the girl smiled.

    "You are wee," She said as they walked through the streets of the city, heading out of it.

    Nessa looked at the hillsides of the city and smiled as she saw the flowers they passed by on the hill and Isamu jumped out of her arm and picked one, then brought it back and handed it to her and she chuckled before collecting it.

    "That''s a sensible fox," Yonja said.

    "Ohe on, give him more credit than that, he is so cute, give him to me," The girl said and Nessa smiled.

    "Nope, this is my precious little friend, tell me, you guys aren''t going in the dungeon are you?" She asked with her eyes narrowing and the girl sighed.

    "Call me Sophia, yes, we are going in the dungeon with the group," She responded.

    "He was talking me out of even trying to go, why would you guys go then?" She asked.

    "Money," They responded and she sighed.

    "You are willing to get yourself killed for money?" She asked as they kept on walking and Yonja chuckled.

    "We are not going to get killed, going in, that dungeon is worth it, it has many gold and so on, we could make a good fortune and won''t have to worry about going on so many jobs," Yonja responded and Nessa looked at Isamu then she smiled.

    "I understand, after all, most things are run by money, you need money to survive," She said and Yonja smiled before nodding.

    "What brings you in this city, Nessa?" Sophia asked.

    "I came here on business, I''m looking for something that might take a little longer to find than I thought, you guys entertained me a little, you know, not because others look down on you means you have to look down on others better than you, despite destroying his things in his shop, he doesn''t hate you, you guys are not evil, not at heart, you just need people to see you," She responded and Yonja''s eyes widened as they lowered their heads.

    "I know I''m right, if you were evil, I would have killed all of you, but you are not, you just hate the fact that some people don''t even work to get what they want and just show off, you took your frustrations out on that poor guy, he doesn''t deserve it, no at all, he is a good person, I suggest you fix it or you''ll make people hate you," She said and Sophia smiled.

    "I hate to admit it, but she is right on spot with that," She replied and Nessa grinned. Stay connected to the story on m-vl-em-py-r

    "Yeah, I know that she is right, but we have a job to focus on right now, let''s get it over before nightfall, I don''t want to have to deal with such a creature during the night," Yonja said and Sophia patted him on the shoulder as Nessa ced Isamu down and he stretched off as they arrived at the vige and Nessa looked at how big and lively it was.

    "It sure is nice up here, they are getting a good view of the city as well," Nessa said.

    "Yeah, they sure are but right now, they are in trouble, the knights won''te to help with these situations when they have other things to take care of, they can only spare a few, which will not be enough to help get rid of the problem, that''s where wee in, we will get paid directly from the royals to handle the matter," Yonja replied and Nessa sighed before looking at the trees surrounding them and her eyes narrowed as they entered the vige and the people greeted them then they sat down on the front porch of one of the houses.

 Chapter 182: In circles

    While waiting for the beast to show itself, Nessa looked at one of the kids from the vige who approached her and she smiled at her.

    "Hello," Nessa said.

    "Hello miss, you have nice hair," She replied and Nessa smiled then patted her on the head.

    "Thank you kids, you have nice hair as well, tell me do you know what time the creaturees out to attack?" She asked and the child looked at the trees before sighing.

    "Yesterday it was 5pm, miss," She responded.

    "Think you can tell me a bit more about what has been going on here with that creature?" She asked and the little girl smiled while nodding.

    "It has been going in circles," A woman said as she approached them and they looked at her.

    "Mama," The child said and the woman patted her on the head with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Circles?" Yonja asked.

    "Yes, it doesn''t seem as if it wants to attack us, it''s as if it was trying to find a way or something like that, it''s kind of confusing what its thinking, but I don''t think the beast is an evil one," She responded as Nessa looked into the woods and she sighed.

    "That''s because it might be lost, most only does things like that when they are lost," Nessa said and they looked at her then she sighed.

    ''Can you detect anything around here?'' Nessa wondered.

    [No, but you may be correct about it being lost; the creature isrge and keeps going in circles; it''s like to get out.]

    ''Well, we shall see what it''s really up to when it shows itself, we are not going to go look for it, due to the broke down branches, I can tell just how big of a wolf it is and I have an idea,'' Nessa thought.

    [I believe I know what you intend to do with it, but I will wait and see; this is going to be interesting; a creature like that is difficult to obtain; even the best tamers they have out there find the kind you have your eye on hard to approach.]

    ''Then I shall try my best," Nessa thought with a smile before looking back at the woman and the child.

    "I suggest you all stay put, don''t worry, we will take care of it for you," Nessa said and they smiled then bowed their heads.

    "Thank you very much," They replied and Nessa smiled before they left while they looked out for the creature.

    After a few minutes of waiting, Nessa saw something leaped into the air, thennded before the vige and her eyes widened when she saw huge the wolf was and it looks as though there were fire surrounding it''s paws and it was as though its eyes were on fire as well.

    "Woah," Yonja said and Nessa smiled as the wolf roared while running around and Nessa saw that the very same kid from earlier was in its way.

    Nessa yelled as she ran off, "Look out," and as the wolf''s tail was about to strike the child, her whip materialized in her hand. She used it to pull the child out of the wolf''s way by wrapping it around her waist, but after saving the child, she got hit into the tree and fell to the ground and the child gasped as the wolf turned to Nessa while growling and she gnashed her teeth as she stood up.

    "Are you okay?" Yonja asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine, don''t worry about me, are you okay kid?" Nessa asked and the child nodded with a smile on her face as the wolf was about to smash one of the houses in with its feet and Nessa flung her whip towards the creature.

    Her whip wrapped around the creature''s feet and she pulled it back as a shield appeared over the house and the people fled from it, and when Nessa looked, she saw it was the other guy in Yonja''s group who created it, and he smiled at her, then Yonja aimed the spear at the creature and shot it before its eyes, causing it to be distracted, after which the creature pulled back and Nessa''s whip vanished and the spear returned to Yonja.

    "This thing will destroy the vige if we don''t do something," Sophia said when Nessa looked and saw something was stuck in the creature''s paw and she sighed as she rushed towards it and the others looked at her.

    "We have to figure out a way to stop.... Hey, what are you doing?" Sophia asked and Nessa smiled as the wolf was about to attack her and she slid under it and it spun around, looking for her and Isamu chuckled as he looked at what was going on.

    "I think she has this handled already, he is not going to let her take him down easily, she will have to keep dodging unti she gets close enough to actually pin him, he is stubborn but strong," Isamu said as Yonja sighed and he looked at them.

    "What should we do now? What if she gets herself killed? We are going to be in serious trouble, we have to do something," Sophia said and Yonja nced at her with his eyes narrowing.

    "Sophia, be quiet, let me think and stop freaking out, from the way she does things it''s pretty obvious that she can handle herself, please," Yonja replied as they looked at Nessa and Sophia sighed.

    ''Now to take it down, what should I do?'' Nessa wondered.

    [I see you have gotten lighter on your feet master, to take it down you should try it''s blind spot.]

    "Blind spot, okay but which is it?" Nessa asked and the system chuckled.

    Read additional content at m-vl-em|p-yr

    [This is quite a stubborn creature, its blind spot is behind him, stay behind tail of his, we won''t harm himself to get to you, then you can do what you want but despite that, you still need to be careful, they are smart.]

    "Got it, thank you," She said.

    [You are wee.]

    Nessa then began waiting for a chance to get behind the wolf whom was constantly moving around.

 Chapter 183: Mine

    As Nessa continued to try to get behind the wolf, she noticed that he lifted up the injured foot and she grabbed onto it, causing it to roar in pain and the vigers to jump in fear. She then pulled out what was stuck in his paw and he was about to hit her, but she jumped up and hid behind its tail where he couldn''t get to her.

    "All right, I have had just about enough of this creature, it''s too stubborn and it won''t stop like that," Sophia said as she lifted her sword up and pointed it straight at the creature''s heart and Yonja looked at her when she saw if the wolf keeps moving Nessa would get in the way.

    "Wait.." He said but she had already released the sword and Nessa saw.

    "Oh no," Nessa said as she jumped up and ced her hand together, blowing a bit of fire onto the sword, causing i to shatter before it could reach the wolf who saw as Nessa lnded before him and Sophia looked at her.

    Isamu approached Nessa and began growling at the creature then Nessa patted him on the head.

    "Don''t transform, I will handle it, I don''t want anyone seeing what you are capable of you can call yourself my trump card here, Isamu," She mumbled and he nodded as the wolf growled at her.

    Her eyes glowed green as she stared at him and he stared right back at her as she approached him and he began stepping back and a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face as she brought forth her hand and the creature begn sniffing her hand then braced his head against her palm and she smiled.

    "There, there, you are a good boy, aren''t you?" She asked as the wolf fell unconscious onto the ground and she looked at Isamu then sighed as the others approached them and she crouched down then ced her hand on its chest.

    ''Is he going to be okay?'' She wondered.

    [He will be fine, heal him up and feed him, he lost a lot of energy due to going on a rampage, the poor thing is indeed lost.]

    "I see, I will take care of you," She said as she looked up at the night sky before sighing and her hands glowed blue as she began healing him and the others looked at each other before looking back at her and she yawned while healing him and Isamu rubbed his head against her hand and she looked at him then smiled.

    "He is going to be fine, he is just too tired, if only it could shrink," Nessa said as the wolf opened its eyes looking at her.

    [Master, are you nning on keeping him?]

    "Yes," She responded.

    [Then name him, he will be able to change his size, he will know it, go ahead, they will just believe it''s a natural ability it has.]

    "Got it," Nessa said as she looked at the wolf, thinking of a name to go with it.

    Find new stories at m-v-l-e-mpyr

    "I hearby name you Teruo, it means shining," Nessa said, and Isamu bowed as the wolf''s eyes glowed orange before fallingpletely unconscious, at which point Nessa stood up and looked at the others.

    "Excellent work," Yonja said.

    "Thank you," She replied.

    "What should we do with it now?" Sophia inquired.

    "I''m taking it for myself, I''ve already named it, he''s now mine," Nessa responded, and they looked at her.

    "Hey, are you insane? I doubt the guild master or anyone else would allow it," Yonja said.

    "Those who have a problem shoulde to me, don''t worry about me, if I say he is mine, then he is mine and I will not let anyone take what is mine," She replied and Yonja sighed as the wolf sharnk into a smaller form of itself and Nessa chuckled then lifted him up in his arm.

    "Don''t worry, he is just lost that''s why he was doing all of this, I apologize on its behalf," Nessa said and the vigers smiled as the child approached Nessa and Nessa looked at her.

    "Don''t worry, you guys helped us, that''s more than enough, we understand what it, there is no need to apologize, take care of it and yourself," The little girl''s mother said and Nessa smiled then patted the kid on her head who touched the wolf on his head while smiling happily.

    "If we are done here, can we get going?" Nessa asked as the others looked at Yonja who exhaled deeply.

    "I bet we are going to hear about this, let''s go, it''s already alte and I am very hungry, I can''t take this," He responded as he walked away and theyughed before waving at the vigers then left and Nessa looked at the time and saw that it was almost 10 pm and she sighed.

    "It''s prettyte, your first day in this kingdom, sure was eventful," Yonja said and Nessa scoffed.

    "You have yourself to thank for that," She replied and he chuckled.

    "Yeah, I guess though, I have to admit today was nice," He said and Sophia smiled while staring at him and Nessa saw then smiled as they went back into the city and they came to a stop when she arrived at the inn she was staying.

    "This is my stop, good night guys," She said.

    "Good night," They replied.

    "Oh Nessa, stop by the guild for your money tomorrow morning," Yonja said.

    "All right, I will stop by, you guys take care and try changing yourself in your sleep if possible," She replied and theyughed then left and she entered the inn where she went straight to her room then ced the wolf on her bed before stretching off and looking at Isamu who jumped up on the bed and stretched off beforeying down and she patted him on the head then grabbed her clothes.

    "I am going to frehsen up then we will have dinner for now, can you keep an eye on him?" She asked.

    "Sure, I will do it, you go ahead," He responded.

    "Thank you," She said before leaving to take her bath and Isamu looked at the wolf then exhaled deeply and patted him on his paw.

 Chapter 184: To trust

    A while after Nessa finished taking her bath, she got dressed then came out and saw that Isamu had slept away alongside the wolf and she smiled before covering touching Isamu and he looked at her.

    "Come on, let''s have something to eat," She said then he got out of the bed and she took out things from her bag for them to eat.

    While they were eating, Nessa noticed Isamu looking at the wolf and she sighed.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked and he looked at her.

    "Well, he is lost so where do you think he came from?" He asked and her eyes narrowed.

    "I don''t know but I intend to find out, how did he even get lost?" She asked before sipping a bottle of juice and Isamu sighed.

    "It is indeed a bit weird so are you really going to go to the dungeon with the group?" He asked.

    "Yes, I am, we might find at least a clue in there and if not, we will just collect the money, there is no harm in getting more money, we will build our treasury," She responded and he chuckled.

    "There can never be too much money after all," He said and she chuckled then patted him on the head.

    "Your are right on point with that, we might face some problems due to what Yonja and his friends say, about this wolf, not sure I am supposed to take it but I don''t care," She replied.

    "What''s yours is yours, no one can take it, let someonee and try to im him, that would be that person''s biggest mistake of his or her life,dy Nessa do you think the ones ruling this kingdom now, involved with the king and queen''s death?" He asked and she nced at him.

    "To be honest, it''s best if we don''t jump to any conclusions; we should just try to figure this out; we''ll start suspecting the royals once we find anything that leads to them, but strange things are happening here, what did he mean by that? I know this is one of thergest and wealthiest kingdoms, but..." Isamu sighed as she responded while thinking about the king and queen''s deaths.

    "It''s best to just leave it be for tonight and get your restdy Nessa, this goes deep, I am pretty sure about that, for now, let''s focus on the dungeon and taking care of this guy," He said as they looked at the wolf and she smiled.

    "Seems like we now have a new meber of the town," She replied.

    "Seems like it, well it trusts you so pretty sure that it will listen to you, though we can be hard headed at times so maybe is the right word to use, we will know once it wakes up, he is strong down, seems like fire is his element," He said.

    "Yeah, I can tell that it is his element," She replied before stretching off and he looked at her.

    "Lady Nessa, you should go get your rest now," He said and she smiled.

    "Yeah, I will go now my eyes are starting to close, to be honest, I am feeling very tired," She said as she got up then threw herself on the bed and within less than a minute she fell asleep and Isamu lifted the nket up then covered her beforeying beside the wolf.

    "Good night," She mumbled and he chuckled.

    "Good night," Lady Nessa he said and a little while after he fell asleep as well.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she wiped her eyes and saw that Isamu and the wolfwere already up and she smiled.

    "Good morning," She said before getting out of bed and both of them looked at her and the wolf lowered his head as she approached them.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," Isamu replied.

    "Did he say anything to you or eat?" She asked.

    "He has eaten, but he has not said anything to me; perhaps he will speak to you if you try to talk to him; he is quite angry, just so you know." He responded, and she chuckled, then crouched down and looked the wolf in the eyes, and he began growling as she extended her arm and patted him on the head, and the creature left staring at her with his eyes glowing orange and she smiled at him.

    "There, you need to calm down, I am not going to hurt you, I just wanted to help, oh and you are mine now so I am taking you with me unless you want to go home, you still need to talk about that as well, please, I am not going to hurt you, I need you to trust me," She said before moving her hand off of him.

    "You know, she has simr friends like you, they are big wolves and can literally cause a storm if they grow powerful enough," Isamu said and Nessa smiled as the wolf looked at her then bowed his head and she sighed in relief.

    "Good, I am d you have made your choice, if I find your home, I will take you there, you get to choose whether you want to stay with me or not," She said.

    "I will decide that soon, thank you," The wolf said and Nessa left staring at it and Isamu chuckled then patted her on the hand.

    "I can understand it," She replied.

    "Yes, an ability it gained from being yours," Isamu added and Nessa smiled.

    "Well, that''s not bad, at least now he can talk to us about why he got lost and where he is from, now, before we get to all of that, I have to get to the guild, we have to collect our money for yesterday, we did help a lot, though, we gained more by getting this little guy, so I will go freshen up then have breakfast on the way there, be right back," She said before getting up and going to freshen up while they waited on her while talking to each other but the wolf was not ready to open up as much yet.

 Chapter 185: Eyes off

    A while after Nessa finished freshening up and doing her normal morning routine, she got dressed then approached the two and Isamu handed her their bag and she smiled before collecting it and taking her breakfast out.

    "Now, are you two going to walk?" She asked and the wolf looked at her.

    "I will walk with Isamu," He responded and she smiled then patted both of them on the head.

    "All right, but you will be walking ahead of me, not behind or aside, I don''t want anyone snatching you two away and I won''t know, got it?" She asked.

    "Got it," They replied.

    "All right, let''s go," She said as she walked away.

    They left the inn with her, heading to the guild, where Nessa knew they''d run into some issues, but she didn''t care because she had already made up her mind and had no intention of letting anyone take anything from her, at least not without her permission.

    "Lady Nessa, I see people with shimmering eyes looking at us," Isamu mumbled, and Nessa chuckled while eating.

    "That''s because you are both too cute to resist; you''ll have to get used to it like Akio did; he runs away so people don''t fluff him," She said and Isamu sighed.

    "That can be so tormenting," He replied.

    "Yeah, I know how it is, all right, since you guys can release a little bit of your weight, one of you can take my right shoulder and the other can take the left, I don''t mind how I look," She said and the young wolf chuckled as Isamu sighed.

    "You know we will never do that to youdy Nessa, pretty sure that will just draw more unwanted attention to ourselves, that we really don''t want," He replied and she smiled before drinking a bottle of juice and finally they arrived at the guild.

    "Well, we are here," Nessa said as they entered and saw a few people looking at them and she nced at them before approaching Yonja and his friends who were sitting by a table and they smiled at her.

    "Good morning," They said as she sat down.

    "Good morning guys, sorry if I am a bitte," She replied before sitting down.

    "You don''t have to apologize, you are notte, in fact, I would day you are right on time," Sophia said and Nessa smiled at her before Isamu jumped up and sat beside Nessa then looked down at the wolf who wagged his tail and Nessa smiled before tapping the seat beside her, inviting him to sit and he jumped up then sat down and she patted him on the head.

    "He opened up to you?" Yonja asked.

    "In a way yes and in a way no," She responded.

    "Well, I don''t know what will happen, but I guess we will see, hold onto him, I see you got eyes looking at you, some not in a good way, creatures like these are nice to have by your side, after all," Yonja said and Nessa sighed.

    "Thanks for the reminder as well, but I will handle them, I have a thing for people who like to be wrong and strong, I will not let anyone stand in the way of what I want, not now or ever," Nessa replied as Yonja looked at her then exhaled deeply.

    "You are tough," He said.

    "Thank you," She replied.

    "That was not apliment, woman," He said and the others burst outughing as Nessa grinned and Yonja scoffed while staring at them.

    "Hey," Another adventurer said as he approached them with a few of his tall and muscr men.

    Nessa looked at him and smiled.

    "How can I help you, mister?" She asked.

    Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r

    "Is that the wolf I hear everyone say you collected?" He asked and she exhaled deeply before looking at the wolf who grabbed onto her clothes and she looked back at the guy.

    "Not collected, he is mine," She responded and he burst outughing as her eyes narrowed while staring at him.

    "You think you are going to get it? The guild master will not let you, how about you just hand it over to us and keep yourself from getting into trouble?" He suggested and she scoffed.

    "Yeah, keep on daydreaming, I am not giving you anything so I suggest that you get lost before you lose something, also, just so you know, I am not asking anyone''s permission, not yours or your guild master''s, knock that in your head before I do it for you and take your eyes off of them, if I were you, I won''t try picking a fight right now," Nessa said and Yonja smirked as Nessa finished off her bottle of juice and the receptionist from her first day approached them.

    "Good morning," She said.

    "Ah, good morning," Nessa replied.

    "What''s going on here?" She asked.

    "He is trying to pick a fight, she imed the wolf after all," Yonja responded and the receptionist sighed.

    "Please do not start a fight here; I will not allow you to bully anyone here; she will be speaking with the guild master; I rmend you stay out of other people''s business," She said then he looked at her and she raised her right brow.

    "Whatever, you will see what happens, she won''t be able to hang on to them, they can be easily broken," He replied and Nessa gnashed her teeth while clenching her fists.

    "Just so you know, I don''t like people like him, if he intends to get in my way, I will break him," Nessa said and the receptionist smiled.

    "Don''t worry, just rx, he won''t get in your way, for now, you guys will take your payment, then after that, Nessa alone will be going to meet the guild master in his office, got it?" She asked.

    "Yeah, wait, he is already here?" Yonja asked.

    "Yes, he has been here for a while now and he wishes to get this matter dealt with because he doesn''t want any more problems, I understand why some are creating one as well,e on follow me for the money," She responded before walking away, then they got up and followed her to the counter.

 Chapter 186: Guild masters decision

    "Wait a minute, let me divide the money among you; the royals had to pay because you did get rid of the little trouble," Nessa sighed as the receptionist smiled at the wolf and handed them small bags of money.

    "You each got 400 gold coins, spend your money wisely," She said and they smiled then thanked her and Nessa sighed.

    "Do I have to go meet your master now?" Nessa asked.

    "Since he is here now, yes, he goes andes a lot," She responded then Nessa smiled.

    "All right, I will go with you to meet him," Nessa said.

    "Okay, follow me," She said after opening the gate by her counter, then Nessa and the creatures entered while the others waited outside and they followed her down a hallway and up a stairs where they came to a white and green gold and the receptionist knocked.

    "You may enter," The person said then the receptionist entered with Nessa and the creatures and saw someone standing by the window looking out at the city.

    "Master, Nessa is here," She said.

    "All right, you may go, we will talk," He replied.

    "As you wish," She said then left before closing the door behind her.

    "You are Nessa? The new adventurer?" He asked as he turned around and she saw that he was an elf and he smiled at her.

    He was tall, fair, and muscr, with long blonde hair and green eyes, dressed in green and gold outfit.

    "Hello, yes, my name is Nessa," She responded and he sighed.

    "Well, Nessa, I am Aiwin Norsan, the master of this guild, please sit down, we really need to talk..." He said as he peeked at the wolf and the fox and both of them jumped up on a chair and sat down beside her and he smiled before sitting down.

    "Now, I have to admit, they are cute, and I hear you took charge of the wolf, which was not your duty; if you''re fighting a beast here and manage to get a hold of it, you hand it over so it doesn''t cause any problems, but now I hear you named it and are now its master, and people within the guild found out, and I think you get where I''m going here, don''t you?" He inquired, and she took a deep breath.

    "Unfortunately, I do," She replied.

    "Look, I like these kind of creatures, we will take good care of him and won''t misuse them, you will have no problem from my end, but if you don''t hand him over you will be facing other problems," He said.

    "Such as some of the adventurers within this guild?" She asked and he sighed.

    "Yes, some of them don''t like being challenged and some of them are strong in different ways, you need to make a decision here Nessa, will you endure their torment, or will you hand over the wolf to me?" He asked and she looked at the wolf who looked at her and lowered his head and Isamu looked at her then she gnashed her teeth.

    "Damn it, I''m always getting into these kinds of situations, but I''m sorry, I''m not giving him up; he''s mine; I''ll deal with those who get in my way on my own; do you have a problem with that, sir?" A smirk appeared on his face after she asked.

    "No, to be honest, I don''t have a problem with it, I do wish you good luck on this, also the receptionist told me that you want to join the team going to the dungeon, is that true?" He asked.

    "Yes, that''s true, I want to go with them," She responded and he smiled.

    "All right, I will take care of that, you will get to go with them, but since they will be leaving midday tomorrow, you will have to be here by then, got it?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Got it, thank you very much," She responded as she got up.

    "You are wee, that''s all," He said then she left with the creatures and went back to the others who were waiting for her and they smiled at her.

    "So, are you getting to keep him?" Sophia asked.

    "Yes, thankfully I am getting to keep him, turns out, the guild master didn''t have a problem with us in the first ce, he was just trying to keep the peace which a bunch of dummy wanted to create," She responded and Sophia sighed in relief.

    "I''m d you''re getting to keep him, he''s very cute," Sophia said, and Nessa smiled and patted Isamu and him on the head, and they happily wagged their tails as the ones who tried to pick a fight with Nessa earlier looked at her, then scoffed and approached her and the others who looked at them.

    "Hey, is there a problem here?" Yonja asked and the leader of their group who basically threatened Nessa earlier looked at Isamu and Terou.

    "I would appreciate it if you don''t like at them like that, I nor them like it," Nessa said and he nced at her with a smirk on his face.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help myself, tell me youngdy, where did you get such a fine creature?" He asked.

    Find more tales at m-vl-em,py-r

    "Both are fine," She responded and he chuckled.

    "What I meant to say is where did you get the fox? It''s not seen often around her and to tame one is pretty hard," He said and she looked at Isamu then smiled.

    "I found him in the great forest, the one which the monsters resides in," She replied and his eyes widened as he stared at her.

    "That''s quite funny, where did you really get your hands on it?" He asked as she stared at him and Yonja and the others looked at each other and Nessa smiled at the guy.

    "I am not joking, I am telling the truth," She responded and his brows furrowed.

    "I don''t believe she is joking, she seems to be telling the truth to me, just look at her," One of his teammates said and he burst outughing, while they kept on looking.

 Chapter 187: A price

    Nessa sighed, knowing why the guy found it difficult to believe, because most people only pass through the area without even looking at the animals that lived there.

    "Hey, if you don''t believe me, I don''t care, just leave me alone," Nessa said and he stoppedughing then looked at her and sighed.

    "So you really are telling the truth, tell me what good does travelling with these creatures get you? Are you nning on selling them like for money?" He asked with a grin and she clenched her fists as Isamu began growling at him when he looked at them and chuckled.

    "Don''t look at me like that, if you don''t n on using them, then hand them over to me, I assure you, they will make more than just a fine amount, we can split it," He said and Nessa gnashed her teeth.

    "No, I suggest you leave, you are really starting to get on my nerves," She responded and he nced at her.

    "Why are you being so stubborn? I am at a higher level than you, I suggest you know your ce, you are new here, I can easily destroy you," He said as he grabbed her by her arm.

    "Stop picking a bloody fight," Yonja said and the guy looked at him with glowing green eyes and Yonja''s eyes narrowed.

    "Stay out of this before I smash you into the ground, I am talking, you, be quiet, why are you siding with her anyways?" He asked and Yonja sighed.

    "Let her go," Sophia said.

    ''I feeling like severely harming, I am angry, but I can''t push my luck here and cause too much problem, but I am going to teach him a lesson, I don''t like him,'' Nessa thought as Terou growled and leapt into the air, biting the guy on his arm and he screamed and immediately released Nessa but then hit him into the wall and Isamu''s rushed towards him and Nessa sighed.

    "You.... I will kill you and sell your fur then," He said with a crazy look in his eyes.

    Sophia pointed her sword at him as he prepared to move, and he gave her an intimidating look. Sophia''s eyes widened as she stared at him, and Nessa''s eyes narrowed while looking at him, realizing that Sophia was weaker than him and that his main which was strength got him a long way.

    "Get out of my way," He said, breaking her new sword and was about to hit her, but Yonja pulled her out of the way and before the guy could hit him, he suddenly came to a halt and Yonja saw Nessa standing before him with her eyes glowing blue and a whip wrapping around the guy''s arm.

    "You are causing unnecessary trouble for everyone, I don''t like you and you shouldn''t have hit Terou, I am going to make you pay for that, no one hurts them," She said as the whip lifted him up in the air and threw him across the ground, causing him to crash into the wall and the receptionist gasped.

    "You..." The guy''s teammates said as they rushed towards her and a smirk appeared on her face as Yonja, and the others were about to help her, but she looked back at them with a smile on her face.

    "Stay put, I will handle this," She said and they stayed back as fire started forming in both of her palms and Isamu sighed.

    "She won''t kill them, but they won''t be able to do much for at least a few weeks," Isamu said as she released her fire, sending them crashing out of the building in a small explosion, and as their boss stood up, since, Nessa didn''t want a big fight, she threw a fireball at him, causing him to crash into the wall and part of the wall copsed, and the receptionist sighed as she approached Nessa and the others.

    "Sorry, I wanted to avoid any big fight, they are not dead, just badly hurt, sorry for the damage as well," She said and the receptionist chuckled.

    "It''s okay, it was in self defense, it''s no problem, I will handle it from here," She replied and Nessa smiled.

    "Thank you," Nessa said.

    "You are wee," She said before Nessa went to Terou and Isamu.

    "Are you okay?" She asked and the wolf nodded then she patted him on the head and both of them jumped up on her shoulders and she nced at them as they peeked at her.

    "Talk about unfair, you are very unfair, both of you," She said and the others smiled before approaching them.

    Discover tales on m-vl-em,pyr

    "Thank you," Yonja said and she looked at him then smiled.

    "You guys were willing to stand up for them; it''s the least I could do; there''s no need to thank me; just change," She replied before checking the time and saw that it was nearing night.

    "The day flew by, we''ve been here all day, we have to prepare to leave for the dungeon tomorrow, who knows when we''ll be back out, it can take days, even months to clear one, pretty sure you won''tst years in there," Yonja said as Nessa looked at them.

    "Is it really that dangerous?" They nodded when she asked.

    "It may take some time, but the other team, which we are going with, is also strong; just be careful of their leader and his best friends; they can be quite the handful at times," Sophia responded, as Nessa sighed.

    "Well, thanks for telling me, I will be careful with them, well it''s gettingte and I am hungry and need to get some more sleep, I will see you guys tomorrow," She said.

    "Well, since we are all here and we are unsure about certain things, ow about we all go out for dinner? We don''t know when we will be back, I am talking to you as well, Nessa," Yonja said and she looked back at them and they smiled at her then she looked at Terou and Isamu nodded then she smiled and agreed with Yonja and he patted her on the shoulder then they left the guild.

 Chapter 188: About danger

    While walking through the streets of the city, they came to a tavern, then entered and Nessa saw how busy and noisy the ce was and smiled while people looked at them as they took their seats and the tavern was neat and different from most, almost like a restaurant.

    "You guys ce your orders, tonight is my treat," Yonja said and they smiled.

    "Nessa are the little guys going to eat now?" Sophia asked and Nessa looked at them as they stretched off and she smiled.

    "I will take their share back for them, they don''t seem hungry right about now," She responded and they smiled then ced their orders after the waitress came to them.

    A while after cing their orders, the waitress brought their food to them and she they took the ones they ordered then began eating.

    While eating, Nessa noticed Sophia was looking at her and she smiled at the girl.

    "What''s the matter?" Nessa asked.

    "Where are you from?" She asked.

    "Not that far from here, I came here to figure out a few things that I don''t quite understand as yet, it''s one of the reasons I am going in that dungeon, I have business here and I intend to see it through, to the end that is," She responded and they smiled.

    "Well, if you need help, you can ask us, we will help you in any way that we can," Another member of their group said and she smiled at him.

    "Thanks," She replied.

    He was tall, had short ck hair, fair, slim and had blue eyes and his name was Cortan.

    One of the other members of their group was a girl named Niva, who was a slim blonde with green eyes.

    "Is this business of yours dangerous, Nessa?" He inquired.

    "Taking I am going into the dungeon to see if anything in there can help me figure out what I am here for, I would say yes, because other than that I have no clue as to what I need to do next, I joined the guild to earn money and pass time while I am figuring this out, other than that, I don''t have much more to say on this particr matter, all I know is that I have to deal with it as soon as possible," She responded.

    "I understand, but I will tell you that when the dungeon is concerned, everything about that goes straight to the royals, our new leaders, if what you are looking for is connected to them in any way, you might get into trouble," He said and she sighed.

    "Is your business worth getting in trouble for?" Niva asked and Cortan sighed.

    "Yes, I think it is, don''t worry about me guys, you don''t know me, I don''t really care if I get into trouble, I will do what I need to, I have to,'' She responded and they smiled as she poured herself a ss of wine and drank it.

    "Well, it seems very important and since we have been thinking about a lot of thingstely as well, we will help in any way we can," Yonja said and Nessa sighed.

    "Thank you very much, but I don''t want you guys getting involved in whatever I might get myself into, for some reason I feel its more dangerous than I think," She replied.

    "And you can''t give up on it or what? Your mind won''t rest in peace?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "You can say that, I saw something that won''t make me rest in peace and now I can''t just ignore it, no matter what," She responded and he scoffed. Check out m_vl_em_p_yr stories

    "I can''t say I understand, but I get what you are saying, let''s finish off our food," He said and she nodded then continued eating.

    A while after they finished eating, they stood up and Niva stretched off and Cortan patted her on the shoulder.

    "Shall we go now?" Yonja asked as Nessa collected the food she bought for Isamu and Terou then they left the tavern and she stretched off.

    "Well, thank you guys for the meal, I will head to the inn now, I am tired," Nessa said and they smiled at her.

    "We are going to head home as well, it''s getting morete and we all need to rest up well, we will be entering a dungeon after all," Yonja replied and they nodded.

    "Good night, I will see you tomorrow," Nessa said.

    "Good night," They replied, then everyone went in their own direction and upon arriving back at the inn.

    Nessa went to her room, ced her bag down, then locked the door and gave them their share of the food that she got for them and they began eating, Nessa smiled at them before sighing, then looked out the window at the city lights before her with a gentle smile on her face and Isamu looked at her.

    "What are you thinking,dy Nessa?" He asked and she nced at him.

    "Nothing important, though I don''t want you guys to get in trouble, I have a feeling we are going to get in a lot here, people are different, what matters most is not what we think but you already know that, don''t you?" He sighed and looked at Teruo when she asked.

    "Yeah, I know that, butdy Nessa, it will be fine, we will stay by your side, no matter what happens, don''t worry so much about us, we can take care of ourselves, you need to focus more on what you need to do," He responded, and she smiled at him.

    "Go it, well as soon as we get things taken care of here, we will be heading back home, if we form another alliance it will be the third and that will be enough for now, I will focus more on our home," She said with a yawn before stretching off and Isamu chuckled.

    "All right, that''s a good idea, now you are tired and I know it, go get some rest," He replied and she smiled then patted him on the head and went to freshen up while he continued eating his food.

 Chapter 189: To stay awake

    A while after, when Nessa finished freshening up, she got dressed then closed the windows and looked at Teruo and Isamu and saw that they took a corner of the bed to sleep and she smiled before getting into the bed and they looked at her.

    "Well, you two sure arefy," She said and they nodded.

    "Good night, sweet dreams,dy Nessa," Teruo replied and she patted him on the head then Isamu.

    "Good night, guys," She said.

    "Good night," Isamu replied as she covered with the nket and a while after, she fell asleep along with them since she was very tired.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off and saw Teruo was still sleeping by her foot side and she stretched off then he opened his eyes and looked at her.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said.

    "Good morning guys," She replied as Isamu approached her and she passed her hand on their heads before getting out of bed after which she sighed and wiped her eyes.

    "Uh... Lady Nessa, are you okay?" Teruo asked and she looked back at him.

    "Yeah, I am fine, why wouldn''t I be?" She asked.

    "You still look sleepy," He responded.

    "Well, there is still time before you have to meet the others at the top of the hill to go to the dungeon, you can get some more sleep if you want, you do seem quite sleepy, well you are a person who doesn''t get the amount of sleep your body actually requires, what are you going to do?" He asked, tapping the bed with his tail, and she chuckled.

    "You guys look so cute but, don''t worry, I will be fine, if I go back to sleep now, I won''t be able to wake up back this easily, it will be a problem and we will bete, which won''t be good for us in any way, we all have to be there on time, as long as I eat and drink and keep myself upied, I will be just fine," She responded and they exhaled deeply before looking at each other.

    "Are you two still worrying?" She asked and both of them nodded and she smiled then patted them on the head.

    "Well, stop worrying, you guys will be there with me all the time, so I shouldn''t worry right?" She asked as they exchanged nces.

    "We will look out for you so, yeah, I guess you will be fine," Isamu responded and she sighed.

    "Good, now I am going to freshen up then we will have breakfastpliments of the inn and we will leave after, got it?" She asked.

    "Yes," They responded then she grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up while they waited on her.

    When she finished, Nessa got dressed then exited the bath, grabbed her bag and left to go to the dining room within the inn where she sat down and gave them their food and ate hers as well.

    When Nessa, Terou, and Isamu had finished their meals, they left the inn and headed to the top of the hill that overlooked the city. Only on m v|le|mp|yr

    While they were on their way, Nessa looked around at the beautiful flowers and smiled as Terou jumped up in them and sniffed them, and Isamu chuckled.

    "He''s beginning to open up," Isamu said.

    "Yeah, I see that and it''s a good thing, soon enough he will tell us where he is from and if he wants we can take him back home, to be honest, I hope he stays, he will be a nice addition to our group," She replied.

    "Yes, you are right, he will be," He said and she nodded as Teruo nced at them.

    "Yes, you are right, he will be," He said and she nodded as Teruo nced at them.

    Upon arriving at their destination, it was almost midday, they saw that Yonja along with his teammates and another team was there.

    "Good day, guys," She said.

    "Good day," They replied as Sophia approached Nessa with a bright smile on her face. Nessa looked at her, then realized the girl was looking at Teruo in that manner, and the wolf hid behind Nessa and began growling as the other team looked at them.

    "Would you like to touch him?" Nessa inquired, and Sophia nodded, before Yonja sighed and Nessa crouched down and look at Teruo.

    "Let her touch you, she means no harm, she just loves cute things and you fit in that category, please," Nessa said then Teruo lowered his head and Sophia gently patted his head then he looked at her and she smiled.

    "Thank you, you care too cute to resist," Sophia said and he looked at Nessa then she patted him and stood back up.

    "So when will we be leaving?" Nessa asked.

    "We are waiting for two more people then we will leave, I am d you are on time though," Yonja responded and Nessa smiled.

    "Yeah, well, I would have beente if I went back to sleep, that''s for sure," She said and he chuckled.

    "Tired?" Yonja asked.

    "I don''t think I''m tired, but I want to sleep," She responded and he looked at her.

    "Are you going to be able to stay awake? We don''t know when we will be back out here, so we''ll camp inside the dungeon, but will you make it?" Yonja inquired, and Nessa looked at Isamu and Teruo then at the palm of her hand before smiling.

    "Yeah, I''ll make it, no matter what; after all, I don''t have much time to waste and don''t intend to stay in that ce longer than I need to be," She replied and they smiled at her.

    "Well, that''s good to know, in this ce we are going to have to stick together and rely on each other, it''s dangerous, for most of us anyway," He said and Nessa exhaled deeply before taking out a bottle of water and drinking it.

    "Well, one thing is for sure, you have got your priorities right, we are going to have to rely on each other, mostly our abilities and stick together, Yonja," A guy said as he approached them alongside a girl and Yonja scoffed at him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 190: Entered the dungeon

    Nessa looked at them as they approached the other team and realized they were the ones they were waiting on and were also the ones that Yonja and his team warned her about, the best friend and the leader of the team.

    "So he is the leader and she, the best friend?" Nessa asked and Sophia smiled.

    "Yes, you have it right," Sophia responded and Nessa sighed.

    "They seem like trouble," She mumbled and Sophia nodded.

    "That''s because they are but he is strong, his name is Ian and the girl''s name is Lara," Sophia said and Nessa smiled.

    Ian was tall, slim, and muscr, with short dark hair and blue eyes, whereas Lara was tall, slim, fair, with blue eyes and long blonde hair.

    "Ian, what took you guys so long?" Yonja asked.

    "I had to take care of something Yonja..." He responded as his attention diverted to Nessa and her friends.

    "Now, what do we have here, who is this cutie?" He asked with a smirk and Yonja looked at Nessa as Ian approached her and Isamu and Teruo stood beside her.

    "This is Nessa, she is with my team and is joining us this time," Yonja responded.

    "Nessa, nice to meet you, I am Ian," He said as he brought forth his hand and she smiled.

    "Nice to meet you as well," She replied before shaking his hand.

    "What rank are you?" He asked.

    "C," She responded and he smiled.

    "Really?" He asked.

    "Yes, she is, shall we get going, we are alreadyte and you can thank yourself for that Ian," Yonja responded as he walked away and the others chuckled as they followed him through the woods.

    "You''re like a cranky old man, you need to calm down a little," Ian said, to which Yonja scoffed.

    "Don''t give me that crap, Ian, you know how this goes, do you think they care if we die or live? Who knows what lies within that dungeon? No one, because no one got to the actual target," He replied, and Ian sighed. Sophia patted Yonja on the shoulder, and he nced at her, and she smiled, and Nessa looked at Ian.

    "Let me get this straight, we are all being paid to clear this dungeon, more money to set you for a lifetime, without knowing what it is at the core of the dungeon and anything great has to be returned to the royals, do I have that right?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, you have it right, ever since..." Yonja responded with a sigh and Nessa walked up beside him and he looked at her then smiled.

    Continue your journey with m.vl-em,py-r

    "Things changed ever since the king and queen left, for some reason it''s weird," He said and Nessa scoffed.

    "Yeah, well, maybe you guys should know a bit more about a few things, but I will leave that be for now let''s just clear the dungeon and see what it is that''s in there other than money that''s so valuable," She replied and he nodded as they arrived at a broken down entrance between a hill and they sighed as a cold air blew out of it.

    "Well, we are here, I have to say, I don''t mind going back right now, but, whatever," Cortan said and theyughed, then looked at each other and Nessa smiled before walking ahead of them and stepping into the dungeon and the others smiled, then Yonja and the others stepped in with her followed by the other team and the hall was lit up with torches on the wall.

    "Magic," Nessa said, and the others drew their weapons as they progressed deeper into the dungeon, when the ground began to vibrate and the walls behind them began to move, and Sophia gasped as it blocked their path back to the entrance, and they looked at each other.

    "If we go back we will find the entrance back the hard way, I suggest we clear this dungeon if we want to leave here in one piece," Ian said as he kept on walking forward and they followed him.

    "I take it this is the first part of this dungeon? First level?" Niva asked and Nessa looked around with her eyes glowing blue, but sensed nothing around them.

    ''Do you sense anything bad here?'' Nessa asked.

    [There is no sign of anything moving anywhere near you guys, and the dungeon has multiple sections, some of which are filled with different life force, I sense a bit of forest life as well, and there are many doors with strong magical powers covering them.]

    "What on earth is inside this dungeon?" Nessa mumbled.

    [Dungeons usually contain a variety of items, such as artifacts from the past, gold, diamonds, or magical items that can grant you special abilities; however, dungeons are unpredictable, and you never know what will happen next.]

    ''Now this is going to be a problem since know one even knows about all the types of danger that could be lurking in here,'' Nessa thought and Isamu and Teruo looked at her then she sighed.

    "What''s the matter?" Sophia asked and Nessa nced at her then smiled.

    "Nothing, just thinking about what we might actually bump into in here, I have learnt that ces like these contains many different types of threat and now I am wondering which type among them awaits us," She responded and Sophia sighed.

    "Even I am worried about that, we could all be in more trouble than we know, this dungeon gives me the creeps," Sophia said and Nessa smiled.

    "Don''t worry, all we have to do is stick together and we will be just fine, hopefully," Nessa replied and Niva chuckled and they looked back at her.

    "What?" Sophia asked.

    "We can use our abilities together, if necessary, there are so many ways to survival, rx a bit, the more you fear, the worse it gets for you," She responded.

    "She is right as well, if we stick together and try our best not to get separated, our chances of survival will be higher, we have to be on guard," Nessa added and Yonja nodded then Sophia sighed while holding her sword firmly in her hands.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 191: Buzz

    As they continued going deeper into the dungeon, Nessa began to notice that everything had been easy thus far, and from what she had been told, the tasks within a dungeon are always difficult and not as easy as they were moving, leading her to suspect something was wrong and began worrying.

    ''Do you notice anything around us? ''This is strange,'' Nessa thought.

    [No, but something is wrong, you guys are fine, stop, take a deep breath, and focus on your surroundings, maybe you''ll sense something.]

    "Got it," Nessa mumbled as she came to a halt and the others looked at her then she took a deep breath before exhaling deeply,pletely ignoring those around her, only focusing on her surroundings.

    "What is she doing?" Ian asked.

    "I don''t know, be quiet thought," Yonja responded and Ian sighed as a cold wind brushed against Nessa''s cheek and she sighed, not being able to find much, but then she decided to focus a bit harder and since the others were mumbling, she wasn''t able to.

    "Please be quiet," She said, and they remained quiet as she focused a little more on what was around her when she heard a buzzing sound that caused her ear to ache a little and she opened her eyes, looking around them.

    "Guys, let''s keep on going, I hear a buzz and I think they are further down within this ce, we are going to be facing problems soon, whatever it may be," She said as she walked away, and they followed her.

    "Buzzing? Bees?" One of Ian''s team members asked and she nced at them then shrugged.

    "I don''t think it''s bees, if it is then they are pretty big," She responded as they stared at her then sighed.

    After a while of walking, they arrived at a broken down part of the dungeon and they climbed off fallen post and huge rocks when Sophia tripped on one and Nessa grabbed onto her arm.

    "Are you okay?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine, thanks Nessa," She responded.

    "You are wee," She said as Isamu began growling along with Teruo and Nessa nced at them as they stood before her.

    "What''s wrong with them? Why are they acting like that?" Ian asked.

    "That''s because they sense something approaching us, and if I''m correct..." She responded, and they exchanged nces as huge creatures flew in, emitting a buzzing sound, and Ian scoffed.

    [Those are huge dragon flies, they can breath fire and they move really fast.]

    "I see..." Nessa said.

    "Those are dragon flies, they are a pain to deal with and I don''t wish to deal with them right now, looks like we are going to have to get through this fast or we will be their lunch, what times is it?" Yonja asked and Nessa chcukled.

    "It''s near dinner time, idiot," Ian responded as one of the flies were about to attack and he jumped up in the air, shing its head off with his sword beforending back on his feet and an entire swarm flew in after that.

    "Great, these things are fast, dodge and attack as soon as you get a chance, they won''t waste a second trying to kill you," Yonja said as he took a breath and his eyes began to glow orange, and as they got closer to him, he blew wind at them, sending them flying into the wall and breaking their bodies apart.

    "You have wind breath, cool," Nessa said, and he smiled at her before taking a deep breath as the other fought the dragon flies, which were huge and colored blue, orange, and ck.

    "These things are a pain, they won''t go away," Sophia said as one was about to attack her and Nesa''s whip appeared in her hand and she flung it towards the fly, wrapping it around its neck and ripped its head off and Sophia sighed in relief.

    "Thanks again, Nessa," She said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it, just be careful," Nessa replied.

    [Master, you have to get rid of their leader, he is the one with gold and red eyes, you get rid of him and they disappear.]

    "Where is he?" She asked as she looked around and as one of them flew towards her, she hit it into a wall with the chain.

    "Do you require our assistance?" Isamu mumbled, and Nessa smiled as she looked at him.

    "No, it''s best if I keep your abilities hidden for the time being; I''m not going to use you guys just yet," He bowed his head as she hid behind a pir, looking for the leader of them, while the others continued to fight their way past them.

    "Nessa, look out, they areing for you," Ian said and Nessa looked at the few that wereing towards her and she gnashed her teeth and took a deep breath, lifting her right hand up and ced it before her lip, then blew fire on them, causing them to screech in pain as they turned to ashes and fell to the floor.

    "I am getting tired of these things," Someone said before shooting water Nessa''s way to get rid of more of the creatures and she jumped as she turned around and saw it was Ian''s best friend and the girl smiled at her.

    "I am sorry, they are just getting in my way and they areing by the bunch, not giving you a chance," Sheined and Nessa chuckled.

    "I understand how you feel, do me a favor guys, while fighting them, look out for their leader, kill him and they are all gone," Nessa said and they smiled.

    "That''s good to know, now, guys, let''s kill these things together and keep on going forward, I am starting to get hungry as well and this is irritating," Ian replied and Yonja sighed.

    "Stop talking, you are more annoying than these bugs," Yonja said, and Nessa chuckled as Isamu sighed. Nessa turned to face them when she began hearing a buzzing sound and looked past the swarm of flies when she noticed their leader, looking at them from above was noticeablyrger than the others.

 Chapter 192 : Rid of

    "Guys, we''re being watched," Nessa said, and they looked at her, then in the direction she was looking, and gasped when they saw the size of the leader, who was hiding behind the others all the time.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Yonja said, and Nessa sighed before yawning and wiping her eyes, feeling even more tired than before.

    "We need to get rid of it or we''ll be stuck here all night," Nessa replied.

    "I for one have no intention of fighting all night," Yonja said and Nessa sighed before looking at Isamu and the others.

    Nessa then nced at the entrance and sighed, knowing that they needed to get to the next part of the dungeon.

    "Guys, clear the way for me, I''ll take care of it, it''s gettingte and we''ve been fighting them off for a while now," Ian said, and Yonja looked at him.

    "So? Will you assist him in reaching the leader?" Sophia inquired, and Yonja sighed.

    "I will assist; I am tired of this; I want to sleep and eat; we have been in here for hours." He responded then took a deep breath and blowing it towards the leader''s direction, which sent the smaller ones flying, but barely pushed the leader back, and Nessa looked at the others who were fighting them off, and Nessa''s whip began glowing orange when the buzzing sound became so loud that it began hurting all of their ears.

    They clutched their ears, trying to block out the buzzing, but it only got louder, and as a result, they began having difficulty fighting off the smaller ones, and Niva was hurt in the process, but her injury was minor.

    "This is bad, I''ll never get to him if this continues," Ian muttered, and Nessa looked at her whip, which began to glow brighter, and noticed the buzz was not affecting Isamu and Terou.

    "I have to help him," She said, and Terou pressed both of his paws against her ears, blocking the buzzing sound from reaching her. She smiled before flinging the whip at the leader, wrapping it around its limbs and causing its body to burn a little.

    "Now, go," Yonja said, and Ian flung himself into the air,nding on the back of the leader and passing his sword through its head, releasing an energy st that killed it and the buzzing soundpletely disappeared. Before it crashed into the ground, Ian jumped off and the little ones vanished, and Ian sighed in relief.

    "Well, that''s over," Yonja sighed before leaning against Sophia, who smiled as she looked at him.

    "Lady Nessa, you''re getting sleepier, aren''t you?" Terou inquired, and she looked at him before patting him on the head.

    "Don''t worry, I will be just fine, we will camp somewhere and call it a rest for the night, then get going in the morning," She responded before bracing her face against his back and smiled at how fluffy he was and the others looked at her.

    "You okay over there?" Ian asked and she nced at him.

    "Yeah, I am fine, just sleepy," She responded and they smiled.

    "Guys, we should camp right here and head into the next part tomorrow morning," Yonja suggested.

    "I am okay with that, we don''t know what more is ahead of us and it is best if we don''t take any risks especially how we are all tired," Ian said.

    "I am all for that, sleeping and eating," Sophia replied and Yonja chuckled, then patted her on the head and Nessa smiled at them.

    "Those two look cute together," She mumbled and Isamu looked at her then patted her on the back and she smiled before looking at him and she began falling asleep, then he took his tail and tapped her on the back and she opened her eyes and looked at him.

    "Nessa, we are going to stay in the clean and neat corner, you can join us," Yonja said then Nessa got up and stretched off before joining them.

    They began spreading things on the ground and when they finished they took their corners an took out their things to eat.

    Nessa gave Isamu and Terou things to eat then took snacks and began eating.

    "Nessa are they always with you?" Ian asked and she smiled.

    "I have another wolf, no they are not always with me, well not at home at least, Itely got Terou, so..." She responded.

    "So you are the one who gave those guys a trashing at the guild and damaged a few more things, huh?" He asked and she scoffed.

    "I wouldn''t have done that if they hadn''t picked a fight with me, I won''t tolerate people like that, they caused it on themselves," She responded and he chuckled before sighing and she drank a bottle of juice.

    "So, Nessa where you are from, do they specialize in beast training? I am asking because you are carrying home two and you came with just one," Yonja said and Nessa chuckled before looking at Teruo and Isamu.

    "You can say that, we have a lot of different types of beasts, we love taking care of those that doesn''t belong among normal people, if you know what I mean, of course," She replied and he scoffed.

    "I am pretty sure I do, you are different, you are not that different from them though, are you, Nessa?" Yonja asked and she chuckled before exhaling deeply.

    "You are right, I am not that different, it''s why I want to help them, I have a habit of taking in lost beasts, making a deal with them, that''s beneficial to both of us and it''s no different this time, they are misunderstood by too many, am I right?" She asked.

    "Yeah, in a way you are, we just assumed earlier that the creature was deliberately trying to destroy the vige, we didn''t even think that it might be lost, not that many of us care about those things, most of us just..." He responded.

    "Care about the money?" She asked and he nodded then she smiled when they heard a roaring deeper from within the dungeon and they flinched.

 Chapter 193 : Reliable

    "What in the world was that?" As they looked at the other entrance, Ian asked, and Cortan stood up, sighed, and his eyes began to glow blue as a barrier formed in front of the entrance, and Yonja smiled.

    "That should keep anything from entering, if something does, I''ll know, you guys can rest easy and sleep in peace, well if you can here," He said before sitting back down, and Nessa began to fall asleep, but before she could, Isamu tapped her on the hand, and she looked at him and smiled.

    "Well, guys, I''m calling it a night, good night," She said.

    "Good night," They replied as sheid back the covered with a nket and Teruo and Isamuid beside her and she ced her hand around them and they closed their eyes.

    "Good night, guys," She mumbled and after a little while, they fell asleep.

    The others were tired as well and since they didn''t know what other monsters they will be fighting next, they decided to call it a night as well and each one of them took a corner and went to sleep but, none of them slept soundly, despite sleeping, they were all on alert.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she saw some of the others had already gotten up and when she checked the time, it was already 10am.

    "Good morning, guys," She said.

    "Good morning, Nessa," They replied.

    "Are you ready for another day of being terrified of what you might face next?" Sophia asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yeah, I guess that I really am ready, I don''t mind, to be honest, but we better be careful, after that roarst night I am pretty much certain we are going to be fighting something big and strong next or just strong," She responded and Sophia sighed then patted Nessa on the shoulder.

    "I know what I am going to do," She said and Nessa nced at her.

    "What are you going to do?" Nessa asked and the girl smiled before wrapping her arm around Nessa''s neck.

    "I am going to stick by your side, for some reason I find you more reliable than the others," She responded.

    "That''s good to know," She said and Yonja sighed.

    "You really are shameless Sophia, I heard what you just said you know," Yonja said and she grinned.

    "I am just being honest, there is nothing wrong with that, is there, Nessa?" She asked.

    "Nope, not what I know, I think honesty is the best policy," She responded and they beganughing.

    "If only that was true," Nessa added.

    "Yeah, if only because believe, the truth doesn''t always set you free and honesty is not the best policy," Yonja said and they nodded.

    "That''s true, for once we are starting to see eye to eye, Yonja," Ian replied and Yonja nced at him then scoffed.

    "Things change with time, and people change with time as well," Yonja said, and Ian chuckled as Nessa took out a few things from her bag and fed Isamu and Terou, who had just woken up and began stretching before eating.

    "Well, they sure seem energetic," Sophia said as Isamu and his new friend started eating, and Nessa smiled before taking out her breakfast and began to eat.

    "Yeah, they are always like this in the mornings, they are strong and healthy as well, that''s good, I still have to keep an eye on them, they don''t know much about certain things, as yet, but believe me when I say they are not to be messed with despite being so cute," She replied as they wagged their tails and Sophia smiled.

    "They are more dangerous than they look, huh?" Yonja asked and Nessa nodded as Sophia stretched off.

    "I really feel like going back to sleep, but there is no way I would be able to do that, you guys have your breakfasts then we will get going, to be honest, the sooner we are out of this ce, the better it will be for us," Sophia said.

    "I agree with her, I don''t like being in here, in fact, no one does, let''s get ahead of our obstacles and get to the end of this ce then get out of her as fast as we can," Nessa replied.

    "It''s hard sleeping on this ground as well, I don''t want to be in here any longer, so," Niva added and they smiled at her.

    "That is true, the ground is going to give us back pain and we are going to start walking like old people, holding onto our back," Cortan said and they all burst outughing and he grinned as Nessa finished eating her breakfast.

    She then stood up and began packing her belongings, as did the others, because the majority of them had finished eating and doing what they needed.

    "Are you all set to go?" Nessa inquired, and Isamu nodded. She stretched off and sighed, as she had been twisting and turning a lot during the night due to the difort of sleeping on the floor.

    "Lady Nessa, do you want to ride with me? I can take you with this current height and you can rx on my back as well," He said and she smiled then patted him on the head.

    "That''s a tempting offer Isamu, you know it is but I can''t do that, not here, I am going to walk through this with them, also if the situation in here starts to get bad, I want you guys to take care of it after that, if I can''t, only if I can''t, got it?" She asked as they exchanged nces, then nodded and she patted both of them on the head before looking at the others.

    So, are you all prepared to enter the next area of the dungeon? Ian asked as they exchanged nces and sighed afterwards.

    "Yes," They responded as Cortan went to the barrier, ced his hand on it and it began vibrating.

    A minute after, the barrier disappeared and Ian exhaled deeply.

    "All right, let''s try out best and cover most part of the dungeon today, got it?" He asked and they nodded, then he smiled.

    "Let''s go," He said before entering the next part and they followed him.

 Chapter 194: Marking

    They noticed that the section they entered was not broken apart, and there was nothing there except a bunch of markings on the wall about the past.

    "The marking is very nice, but what are they even about?" Sophia inquired as Nessa passed her hands over the marking, and she gasped when she saw a marking with the diamond in the palm of a hand, and they looked at her before returning their attention to the marking.

    "What''s the matter?" Niva asked.

    "Nothing, it''s nothing, let''s keep on going, I think I might find more than what I bargained for in here," Nessa responded as she walked away and Niva smiled then they followed her.

    While walking, Nessa''s eyes lit up green and the energy within her body began growing.

    [Master, the particles within your body are acting up again, and this time they''re getting stronger; I believe this dungeon has a lot more to do with this than we realize; are you sure you want to continue down this path?]

    "Yes, I will continue; I need to find the source of all this; I''m not sure what I''ll be risking, but whatever it is, it''s dangerous," She responded and Isamu looked at her, and she smiled and patted him on the head.

    "Are you going to be okay,dy Nessa?" He asked as the others walked behind while being careful and finally they came to a stair and she scoffed, then looked up to where it was leading.

    "Should we follow it?" Sophia asked.

    "There is no other path, this ce is huge, it keeps changing course and we can''t break through it, we have to follow the path it gives us because those are the ones where the obstacles will be the hardest way to get to whatever is in here," Yonja responded.

    "So shall we go or not?" Niva asked and Nessa sighed as Yonja walked ahead and they followed him up the stairs, then they which lead to a darker part of the dungeon.

    A strange stench emanated from it, and their eyes widened as they saw a bunch of dark goblins ahead of them in every direction, blocking all the entrances, which were numerous, and they sighed.

    ''What kid of goblins are these?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Dark goblins, they are just evil and nothingpared to normal goblins, they are born of dark magic.]

    "Got it.." She mumbled as they took out their weapons.

    "There are a lot of them..." Cortan said.

    "Yeah, there sure are, now let''s get them out of our way, then decide which way to go after that," Ian replied and Yonja sighed as Nessa took out her whip and the goblins charged at them.

    Before the goblins could touch her, Nessa''s whip began glowing orange and she twirled as he spun around her, hitting every goblin that tried getting near her, severely hurting them and even killed a few.

    The others smiled after seeing how cool her ability was and they began defending themselves as well, but they spared no goblin that came to them and each one that tried attacking them, died.

    "There are a lot of them and this is starting to irritate me," Yonja said as he took a deep breath and blew so hard that it sent the goblins flying.

    A barrier formed around them and within it, mes began appearing which was the doing of Ian and they burnt all of the goblins then the barrier disappeared and they sighed and looked at thest set of them and Niva scoffed.

    "I hate this dungeon," She said as she attacked them and Sophia joined her and the others stood back, looking at them as they got rid of the pesky creatures.

    "We are almost done with this, you guys choose which way we should go next, whether we split up or not and hurry it up," Cortan said as Nessa felt a calm, yet dreadful energying from one of the entrances and she knew that was the way to go but didn''t want to endanger them.

    "Guys, I think I found a good one, but I am sensing it won''t be good things in there," Nessa said and they looked at her then sighed before smiling.

    "We don''t have much of a choice and we can''t split up here," Ian replied.

    "Yeah, splitting up is not a good idea, not at all, we will go through that very entrance you chose Nessa, pretty sure none is safe," Yonja said and she sighed before looking at the entrance.

    "All right,e on, let''s go, but be careful, I have a good and bad feeling, that''s not..." She replied and Sophia patted her on the shoulder, then they entered the next entrance and the opening behind them closed and they jumped, then followed the hallway, to see where it would lead them.

    Upon arriving at the end of the hallway, they came to an opening and their eyes widened as they stared at the view before them.

    "Wow," Ian eximed, staring at what appeared to be a part of a forest with tall, slim rocks and strange creatures flying over them, and then they realized they were standing on a hill and gasped when they saw how high it was and knew they had to get down to the bottm in order to keep going.

    "Guys, it appears that we must jump because there are no other entrances or so," Yonja said, and Nessa sighed as Isamu and Terou looked at her.

    "So shall we go ahead and jump or do you guys want to take a breather?" Ian asked as they exchanged nces and Nessa looked down and saw the ground as well as huge scorpion creatures and she chuckled.

    "What''s the matter?" Yonja asked.

    "Look down," She responded then they looked down and sighed when they saw how big the scorpions were.

    "I bet they are not ordinary either," Nessa said.

    "I bet the same thing, seems pretty bad to me," Yonja replied and she smiled.

    "Yup, voted for a breather, I am going to take a deep breath first," Sophia said before sitting down on the grass with the others and they chuckled.

 Chapter 195: Get to the next

    Nessa sat down after deciding to take a break, looking at therge scorpions, knowing that they would have to fight them to get where they needed to go.

    When Nessa saw that some of them could breathe fire, she exhaled deeply, wondering what was up with the creatures in the dungeon and fire.

    "Guys, I see that they can breathe fire," She said and they looked at her.

    "Come again," Ian replied.

    "How about youe and see for yourself?" She asked as he approached her then peeked at the scorpions and gasped when he saw they could breathe fire.

    "I hate these creatures," He said and she smiled.

    "Well, we have to deal with them, one way or the other or we will be stuck up here and won''t be able to move any further," She replied and he sighed before looking at the others.

    "You are right, we have to get going or we will never find what we came here for and most of the day has already passed," Niva said and Nessa nodded.

    "All right,e on guys, we will jump, get your things ready and don''t waste your time, kill them," Yonja replied as they got up and took their weapons out then looked down at the scorpions.

    "Well, let''s go,unch your attacks, don''t hold back, they can be hard due to the type of body, be careful," Nessa said and they smiled as she took a deep breath, then they jumped and the minute the scorpions saw them, they began blowing fire breath towards them but they dodged it and they began attacking the scorpions which were heading towards them.

    Afternding on their feet, Nessa took a deep breath and blew fire against the scorpions which began melting parts of their body and she did not hold back.

    "Guys, we have another problem over here," Ian said as a giant scorpion began approaching them and they exhaled deeply.

    "We havee a long way, none has made it this far in this dungeon am I right?" Nessa asked and they looked at her then she smiled.

    "Are you guys nning on giving up?" She asked and they smiled, then Yonja scoffed and patted her on the shoulder.

    "Rx, we are not leaving until weplete this mission that we are on, we will see what the royals find so important," Yonja responded and she chuckled as they began fighting off the biggest scorpion there was.

    After a while of fighting it, the creature finally died and they all sighed on relief but there were more small onesing and they knew it was because of the strong magic elements within the dungeon.

    "Guys, do you see another entrance?" Nessa asked.

    "Nope, what if there are no more entrances and this is thest one, but we have to find a way around?" Niva asked and Nessa sighed as she began looking around to find a way, but saw nothing and that''s when she sensed strong energying towards her but she couldn''t find out where it wasing from.

    "Do you know where that energy ising from?" Nessa mumbled.

    [No, I have been trying to sense where it wasing from but it would seem that a force field id blocking it, it''s like a protection.]

    "I see, so there is no way I can figure it out unless we what? Keep fighting whateveres our way?" She asked.

    [Most likely, you must clear the dungeon, defeating any monsters thate your way; perhaps an entrance will open; maybe this is where it gets difficult; if you do not defeat the monsters in this level, you will simply be unable to proceed to the next.]

    "I see, thank you," Nessa said.

    [You are most wee.]

    "Guys, kill everything thates your way, no matter what it is, because this might not be the final level, and I have a feeling we have a lot more to deal with," Nessa said.

    "Perhaps this is where things just get a lot more difficult?" Sophia inquired.

    "So there is another level, great," Ian said and Nessa smiled.

    "Might be, we need to figure this out, let''s keep fighting whates our way, we can handle it," Yonja replied as they finished fighting off the scorpions that were around them at the time then they sighed and went under a tree and sat down.

    "I am hungry," Niva said as she took out food from her bag and began eating after which the others did the same since they were very tired due to fighting so many times.

    While they were eating, Yonja noticed that Nessw kept on looking around them and he sighed, then tapped her on the shoulder and she nced at him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "What''s bothering you?" He asked.

    "Nothing, I am just trying to figure a way out of here before more monsters starting showing up, I am in no mood to fight anymore, I have done enough of that," She responded and he chuckled.

    "Well, this time it doesn''t seem as though we have another choice, fighting is the only option that''s been given to us here," He said and she sighed.

    "So it would seem but this isn''t right, there is literally nothing else here," She replied as her eyes narrowed when she saw another set of marking against the wall high above them and exhaled deeply.

    "I want to get up there, maybe just maybe I will be..." She said as she looked at Isamu and he nced at her as a smile appeared on her face and he tilted his neck, wondering what it is that she was up to next. Enjoy reading at m,v lem|p,yr

    "Lady Nessa..." He mumbled and she patted him on the head before feeding them.

    "I have an idea, but I might need your help with it, I am not sure as yet but we shall see," She whispered as she braced her head against his.

    "Got it, just tell me when you want me and I will be there to help, we are not here to waste time after all," He said and she smiled then passed her hand through his hair and he sighed before ncing at the marking she was looking at.

 Chapter 196: Shining

    After a while of resting and thinking about what should be done next, Nessa got up and they looked at her then she smiled.

    "What''s the matter?" Sophia asked as she looked at the marking which Nessa was looking at.

    "Do you think that has something to do with all of this in a way?" Sophia asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "Yes, I do believe that it might have something to do with this, maybe we will be able to find out what if I can just get up to it," She responded and Sophia smiled, then looked at Yonja who exhaled deeply before getting up and approaching Nessa.

    "You like to take risks don''t you?" He asked and she smirked.

    "I think you got your answer from that, Yonja," Isan said and he chuckled then looked up at the marking.

    ''I will get you up there, but be careful, you can fall and I might not make it in time to save you if we are attacked by more monsters, got it?" He asked and she nced at Isamu, who nodded.

    "Well, you don''t need to worry about that part, I have two guardian angels with me right now," She responded and he nced at Terou and Isamu then smiled.

    "Of course you do, they admire you a lot don''t they?" He asked and they nodded as the others stared at them.

    "They are quite intelligent as well and since you are so nice to them, they have taken quite a liking to you, also, one thing I do know is that they are pretty strong as well, not matter how young or old they are, they are loyal to their masters and would do whatever it took to protect them, they are wonderful creatures, nice, I am jealous, a bit," Ian added and Nessa chuckled as Yonja sighed.

    "Are you ready, Nessa?" He asked and she nodded as she stepped away from him and he lifted his hands up, then took a deep breath as wind began forming around her feet and she began floating in the air and he smiled.

    "I am going to drop you by the top of thatrge rock, now, bnce your body and don''t get distracted or nervous, you might make me lose focus if you do and you will fall, got it?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Got it, you do what you have to do, I will rx," She responded and he smiled as he directed her to the rock then ced her down and the wind around her feet disappeared and she looked down at them as they smiled at her.

    "Are you good up there?" Sophia asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yeah, I am good, you guys better be careful, I won''t be too long," She responded then checked the time and noticed howte in the night it was, due to being busy fighting off the monsters that kept oning for them, they lost track of the time.

    "We have been in here for a few days now, I don''t want to be in here much longer, but who knows how much further in this dungeon we have to go in order to get what we actually want, if only there was an easier way to get through this, but I guess the hard way it is," Nessa said as she approached the marking and looked up at it with her eyes narrowing.

    "Now, can you help me find or even understand that exactly is hidden in this dungeon?" She asked as she looked carefully at the marking, wondering if it would be any use to them or not.

    While looking at the marking, Nessa passed her hand on it and the light began shining on it and she smiled as the marking began glowing and she saw it was the same one with the diamond in the hand.

    "What is it with this thing? I need to know, but I have no clue as yet," Nessa mumbled as Isamu looked at her then at Terou.

    "Do you think we should help her?" Terou asked and Isamu nced at him then sighed.

    "I don''t think we can at this point, she can handle it, that much we have to believe, she is obviously looking for something important," He responded and Terou nodded as Nessa heard growling and her eyes widened as she turned around and saw a huge snake appearing out of the ground and the others sighed as they got up and jumped up in the trees and with the branch covering the, they looked at the snake which was red and ck in color and has spikes around his neck corner.

    "He''s big," Cortan mumbled, and Yonja nodded before looking up at Nessa, who had her gaze fixed on the snake and had identally scratched her hand on a prickly end of the marking and didn''t know.

    Nessa pressed her hand against the marking while looking at the snake and her blood dripped on the marking causing to glow bright red and everyone gasped as they turned around and the snake roared as it eyes caught on to Nessa.

    "Oh no," Nessa said as she dimmed her eye due to the bright glow reflecting in her eyes and the snake rushed towards her after which Yonja sighed and Cortan removed his barrier then they jumped off of the tree.

    "Let''s just kill it, I am tired of them, one monster to the next," Ian said and Yonja chuckled, then patted him on the shoulder and he looked at him.

    "You are hrious, don''t expect nothing less from a dungeon, Ian, they are always scary no matter what, they are packed with different kinds of monsters but you already know that, don''t you?" He asked and Ian exhaled deeply before nodding and the othersughed, due to which even they caught the snake''s attention.

    "Great, just great this thing is very big and it will take up more of our time, let''s kill this thing and be done with it..." Sophia said as the snake grew taller and their eyes widened as they stared at it, and Nessa exhaled deeply as it rushed towards her and away from them.

 Chapter 197: Moving walls

    "Why is iting towards me? Leaving them?" She asked when she looked at the glow and her eyes narrowed before looking back at the snake.

    The other stood there, looking at each other, wondering why the snake left them be and went after Nessa and they knew it was going to be a problem and they took out their weapons.

    "Well, before it causes problem for her, let''s get rid of it," Sophia said as they rushed towards the snake and when it saw them rushing towards him it opened it''s mouth and they sighed and it blew heavy wind at them which was supposed to send them flying but Cortan had created a barrier around them.

    "This one has wind rather than fire; how many more of these will wee across?" Yonja yelled as wind formed around the snake''s body, preventing it from attacking Nessa, who was looking at them.

    "Kill it now," Yonja said as the others all attacked the snake at the same time, causing an explosion that shook the ground, and Nessa smiled as the snake''s body fell to the ground in pieces, and the others sighed in relief before returning their gaze to her, and she smiled.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee," They replied.

    "Figured out anything?" Niva asked and Nessa sighed.

    "Not quite, but this glow," She said as she peeked and noticed that the wall shifted a bit, but she couldn''t hear it earlier due to the snake''s roar.

    "What''s this?" She asked as she pressed her hand against the wall and her eyes began glowing green, as did the wall which began moving and the others looked at her and each other, wondering what was going on and Nessa stepped back.

    The wall pushed back and everything around them began vibrating while moving themselves around and an opening appeared while the wall moved and they smiled then Nessa jumped down andnded on Akio''s back.

    "Take the path through," Nessa said as they rushed forward while the walls were moving, dodging them as they passed by to avoid getting hit by them.

    "How did you figure it out, Nessa?" Yonja asked.

    "I didn''t quite figure it, I just saw an opening," She responded and he scoffed when Sophia peeked at her and her eyes narrowed when she saw a bit of blood on Nessa''s hand and tapped her on the shoulder when they heard another roar and looked at the walls around them, wondering where it wasing from.

    "Where the hell did thate from?" Niva inquired as a wall approached Nessa, causing her to bend back and sighed in relief when it didn''t hit her before continuing forward.

    "What''s the deal with this dungeon? It''s no surprise that no one can make it through," Ian said as Nessa and the others felt something ahead of them and gripped their weapons tightly.

    "Guys, be careful," Ian warned, and they nodded as they passed through the moving walls and came to another opening, where they gasped as they saw another snake ahead of them with angry red eyes, hissing.

    "Not again," Nessa said as she took a deep breath and release fire breath and the creature roared in pain while moving and they jumped back as Nessa''s eyes narrowed while looking at how long it was taking the creature to die.

    "Attack it again, now,''Yonja said and they all released attacks on the creature who hit his tail on the ground, creating an energy wave that sent them all crashing into a wall and Isamu began growling at the snake then Nessa got back up and before Isamu and Terou could attack it, she ced her hands on their heads and they flinched before looking back at her.

    "Lady Nessa," Isamu mumbled.

    "It''s going to be fine, rx," She said with a gentle smile and they lowered their heads while ring at the snake.

    "It''s tough, it''s stronger than the one we just killed to get through here, damn it," Sophia said and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    ''How are we going to get past this thing? We don''t know what else will be awaiting us in this dungeon and we cannot use up too much of our strength,'' Nessa thought before looking at the time and when she saw it was alreadyte in the night she sighed.

    [Master, let Yonja use wind slice and you use fire, due to the cut and fire, it will burn through its body.]

    "Thanks," Nessa mumbled.

    [You are wee, but keep in mind that the creature spits acidic venom.]

    Nessa''s eyes widened as the snake opened its mouth wide and she sighed.

    Find your next favorite at m vl-em|p-yr

    "That''s acidic venom," Nessa said as Cortan jumped in front of them creating another barrier and as the name spat the venom on them, they looked at how it burnt part of the ground and Yonja sighed before patting Cortan on the shoulder.

    "Thanks," They said and he smiled at them before returning their attention to the snake, knowing that it was not done as yet.

    "What should we do next?" Niva asked as Nessa wiped her eyes since she was getting tired due to all the moving about and they hadn''t gotten a chance to really rx themselves.

    "Are you sure you don''t want us to help, Lady Nessa?" Isamu mumbled, and she turned to face him, smiling and bracing her head against his back and he looked at her.

    "It''s fine," She responded while looking at the snake who was moving so fast that they didn''t have an opening for an attack as yet.

    "That thing is moving really fast, how long can you hold up the barrier for, Cortan?" Ian asked and he sighed before yawning.

    "I don''t know, I am getting pretty tired here, we are using too much energy and the monsters keeping at us, will we be able to get to the end of this dungeon to clear it?" He asked and they looked at each other before smiling, knowing it will be hard for them to clear the dungeon, but little did they know, there was more than just a strong monster to fight next and things were indeed about to get a lot harder for them since they won''t back down and wanted to clear the dungeon.

 Chapter 198: Slashes

    Nessa was aware that the others were tired and needed to rest in order to think clearly; due to the length of time they had been in the dungeon, they were all bing irritated by the number of monsters they had to fight.

    Nessa noticed the snake was about to attack again, and seeing how exhausted Cortan was, she smiled and tapped Yonja on the shoulder, and he looked at her.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked.

    "Can you do wind slices?" She asked.

    "Yes, why?" He asked.

    "When the snake is going for another attack, we are going toe out of the barrier and I want you to use it on the creature, believe me, this will work, I have thought it through, it''s what I have been doing for the past few minutes," She responded and he sighed before smiling.

    "Fine, I will do it, guys we got a n here," He said and they looked back at Nessa.

    "What do you need us to do?" Sophia asked.

    "I want you guys to stay put, do note out of the barrier now matter what, we will handle this," She responded as she looked at the snake which grew taller and took a deep breath after which Nessa exited the barrier along with Yonja and the others looked at each other before looking back at them.

    "Good luck, guys," Cortan said and they smiled back at them.

    "Thanks guy," They replied and Yonja''s eyes began glowing blue and Nessa''s began glowing bright orange while staring at the creature.

    "What are they going to do?" Ian asked.

    "I don''t know, but it seemed to me as though Nessa figured out something, let''s just wait and watch, if things goes bad we will be right here to help them," Cortan responded and Ian nodded.

    "Okay, let''s get this part over with then we will rest for the rest of the night," Yonja said and Nessa smiled as the snake was about to release its venom and at the same time, Yonja released a bunch of shes towards him which hit his body so hard that it roared in pain.

    "Can you do that once more? It isn''t deep enough," Nessa said as he smiled and took a deep breath, allowing the energy to flow properly within his body then released another waves of shes. The snake roared as it got hit by them and it was about to spit its venom.

    Nessa smirked and jumped up in the air and blew fire on its body which caught onto the venom and ran into its body due to which the entire body of the snake was set aze and Nessa lnded back on her face as the snake fell to the ground and its headnded before her feet and she looked at it.

    Cortan removed his barrier as the body burned to its core, and they all approached them then Nessa sighed.

    "We need to rest right now," Sophia said, and Nessa and Yonja agreed.

    "We need to stop fighting so much, we need to conserve energy, but before that, we have to go up those stairs to get to the next part, shall we go at once maybe we will find a ce to rest as well?" Nessa inquired, and they nodded before they walked to the concrete stair that the snake had previously blocked.

    "Guys, the royals, they are paying us individually right?" Niva asked and Yonja and Ian nodded and her eyes narrowed.

    "They are willing to give us so much money for just clearing a dungeon?" Niva asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "Where are you going with this Niva?" Sophia asked.

    "What exactly do you mean by "where I''m going with this"? Can''t you see how strange this is? They appear desperate; what could be in this dungeon that would pique their interest more than gold, huh?" Yonja noticed a smirk on Nessa''s face after Niva asked.

    "Nessa, are you thinking about it as well? Wait, you think there''s more to this, don''t you?" Yonja asked as they approached the top of the stairwell, and she turned to look at them then scoffed.

    "I believe more than that, the royals who assigned you this mission, there is something fishy about this, and I intend to find out what it is; otherwise, let''s see how they get what they want," His eyes narrowed as she responded.

    "What exactly are you saying?" Ian inquired.

    "You guys will get the money whether you find what they are looking for or not, don''t worry, but I intend to dig a little deeper into this, I want to know what they want and why exactly they want it, I am going to trust my instinct and not trust them," She responded as he looked at the others and they smiled, then Yonja patted her on the shoulder.

    "You are not afraid of bumping into something you might not like, are you?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Well, I just have a habit of epting certain things as it is, if I don''t like something and even if it''s dangerous I will face it, I can''t see when certain things happen either, there are a lot of things that I can and cannot handle though, so for now for the sake of what''s good, I am going to follow my instinct about this and the royals," She responded and he chuckled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "That''s a good exnation, also I have to say, it takes more than just guts to do things like these, especially trusting your instincts when sometimes they can be wrong," He said and she smiled.

    "Yes, I know how much your instinct can be wrong at times, but not mine, I have trusted it for most parts of my life and so far I have not regretted any of the actions that I have taken, now as yet, at least, this time it''s not going to be that different, hopefully, now let''s go because I am tired and I really am hungry," She replied.

    "So am I, I need to sleep as well," Sophia said and Yonja and the others smiled before entering the next entrance.

 Chapter 199: About rumors

    After entering, Nessa smiled as she noticed they had reached a safe area, but she and the others knew there was another entrance somewhere within the empty room, they just needed to find it but decided to do that the next day.

    "Well, let''s just get out our things and rx a bit," She said and they smiled, then took a corner in the empty room and set their things up after which they lit a fire and sat down, exhaling deeply.

    "The first part we came and doesn''t have to fight anything, I feel nice," Cortan said and Nessa chuckled before covering her feet with a nket and Terou and Isamu sat beside her and she passed her hand on their heads.

    "Are you both hungry?" She asked and they nodded then she fed them their share of food and the others looked at her as she took out hers and began eating.

    "Where did you get the fox?" Niva asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "In a difficult position, it was not supposed to be like this, but after we met and understood why I did the things that I had to, he began trusting me and we formed our own little connection," She responded and she smiled.

    "That''s nice, he is cute and so is Terou, gainingpanions like those are mostly something a beast tamer would achieve, for a normal person, it''s quite rare, you are something else," Niva said and Nessa sighed before looking at Terou and Isamu while wondering what the others back home were doing.

    "Thanks, Niva, you know, maybe someday, you guys cane by where I live, I won''t tell you where right now though," She replied and Niva chuckled.

    "I am pretty sure the ce you live in must be pretty nice and we would love to visit it when you tell us where exactly you are from, talking about ces I have been hearing a lot of rumors about a new nation that''s being formed," Niva said and the others looked at her.

    "A new nation? I have been hearing a lot about that as well, but can''t remember exactly what the name of this nation is," Ian replied and Nessa nced at them then sighed.

    At that moment, she realized that they were talking about her home, but she didn''t mention anything and decided to continue listening to what they had to say about it.

    "I believe you''re referring to the newly formed monster nation, if I''m correct, the one in the greatnd that many have sought and failed to actually get," Yonja said, and Nessa nced at him.

    "Ah, yes, that''s the one he''s talking about, but are the rumors true?" Ian inquired.

    "I don''t think they''re just rumors; I believe the nation is real because of everything I''ve been hearing about it recently; you see, when I went to the dwarven kingdom, I heard of an alliance," Niva responded, capturing their attention, and Nessa scoffed.

    ''So he is having his men spreading the new, starting off as a simple ruler, I have a feeling people might start looking,'' Nessa thought.

    "An alliance?" Ian asked and Niva nodded and Ian chuckled.

    "What?" Yonja asked.

    "So basically, the king of the dwarves kingdom, made an alliance with the leader of the monster nation? Is that it?" He asked.

    "Basically," Niva responded and he exhaled deeply.

    "That''s not possible, that guy would never make the first move," Ian said and Yonja patted him on the shoulder.

    "I don''t think the king had the upper hand in this one; he may have known that allying with that nation would be in his best interests; what do you personally think about a monster nation on the verge of exploding in this world?" Yonja asked and a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face while looking at them.

    "I don''t think it''s a bad thing, I mean some monsters walk around freely, like goblins and so on, but that doesn''t mean they''re actually free, so having a nice ce in their ownnd where all of them can just be themselves without causing any harm isn''t such a bad thing, I think it''s a good idea," Sophia responded, and Nessa smiled then sighed after hearing that and Isamu looked at her.

    "Are you relieved to hear that?" Isamu asked quietly, and she smiled and patted him on the back.

    "Not everyone will think the same, Isamu but, I am happy to hear thating from someone different," She responded and he nodded, then she drank a bottle of juice and Ian sighed.

    "I don''t think having a monster nation is a bad thing either, if anything, it''s fascinating, how did it evene about? Who created it and who is their leader? I think I want to know more about this ce," Ian said and they smiled.

    "To be honest, it really is fascinating, I would like to know more, but no one can get into the nation that easily, no one has even tried so far, I want to see how it is with my own two eyes," Niva replied and Ian smiled.

    "Have any of you heard or know anyone that has seen it?" Cortan asked.

    "I have," Nessa responded and they looked at her as well as Isamu.

    "You have?" Yonja asked and Nessa nodded.

    "Who? Do you know what it''s like?" Ian asked and Nessa smiled.

    "Yes, I know what it''s like and I know someone who has seen it before, it is said thousands live there now and it''s currently evolving, every day that passes by, the town grows into a city, there are various types of monsters that lives there now and would do anything to protect their newfound home, it is amazing due to thendscape and a lot more, I have been told about this," She responded and they smiled at her.

    "That sounds amazing, now I want to see it even more, if only we can have a chance to go there, we won''t judge anyone or so on, we just want to experience it ourselves, it''s a new nation, different from the others, one which no one has been able to explore as yet," Sophia said and Nessa smiled at her before exhaling deeply.

 Chapter 200: Noises

    Nessa was pleased to know that those that thinks differently from her, would like to know more about a nation where there were no other humans and wanted to tell them she is the leader but knew she couldn''t.

    She hoped to show them what her nation was really like, but didn''t want to expose herself, knowing that there were dangers greater than any she had ever faced before, out there and couldn''t gamble with the lives of those that lived within her nation.

    "Nessa would you like to visit there as well?" Niva asked and Nessa looked at her then smiled.

    "Yeah, I guess I would," She responded before stretching off and Ian sighed, then looked at the time and saw that it was almost midnight.

    "Guys, have you looked at the time? It''s getting reallyte, I am too tired to wake up so early in the morning again, but I guess we have to if we want to get out of here fast, we don''t know what will happen next, so I am going to get my sleep," Ian said and Yonja chuckled.

    "What? Are you not tired? If that''s so, then stand guard, damn," Ian said as heid back and Nessa chuckled.

    "I am going to sleep as well, there is no way that any of you will get me of all people to stay on guard, I am too tired, Ian didn''t do much today, he should stay on guard," Yonja replied beforeying back and Ian nced at him with his brows furrowed.

    "Are you looking to pick a fight now of all time?" Ian asked and Yonja wanted tough, but held back and the others looked at each other.

    "You two are a lot like drama queens, maybe I will pay you for putting on an act for me sometimes," Nessa said and they all burst outughing and Ian and Yonja sighed before closing their eyes.

    "Nessa, don''t pick on us," Yonja said and she grinned.

    "I wonder who caused this to happen in the first ce," Nessa replied and he scoffed.

    "You really know how to hit someone hard, don''t you?" Ian asked.

    "Do you want me to start on you as well?" She asked and he looked at her as she smiled, then he exhaled deeply.

    "Nessa, no thank you, don''t start on me, good night and I hope you have sweet dreams," He responded and she chuckled.

    "Good night, guys," She said.

    "Good night," They replied, then Nessaid back and stretched off before fixing her nket and Isamy and Terou fixed themselves beside her.

    After the others had gone to sleep, Nessa couldn''t help but think about the diamond she had received from the dead king, and she sighed, wondering how it was all connected, but one thing she was certain of was that whoever had given them the mission to enter the dungeon knew more about what was going on, and she was determined to find out who it was.

    "Why aren''t you sleeping, Lady Nessa?" Isamu inquired, and she looked at him before smiling.

    "I wonder how things are back home," She replied, and he looked at her.

    "I am sure everything is fine, they would have contacted you if t wasn''t, rx and get your rest, you need it," He said.

    "All right, thanks, Isamu," SHe replied as she looked at the walls while he stared at her and she sat up as he grabbed onto her arm and she nced at him.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "You are not going to look for the entrance," He responded.

    "How do you know that''s what I am doing?" She asked.

    "That''s because, there are some things that Akio warned me about, you will try to work yourself out until you solve this, enough, you need to rest and that''s it, look for itter on, you guys have more time and we will be right here with you if you need anything, don''t worry, please,dy Nessa," He responded and she smiled then hugged him and he looked at her.

    "All right, good night," She said.

    "Good night," He replied before she released him andid back down.

    Nessa slept away a bit after and Isamu kept an eye on her for a bit, then when he realized she was in a deep sleep, he went back to sleep as well.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she heard loud noises and wiped her eyes then saw that it was Cortan and Ian looking for an entrance to find the next part which they had to go to.

    "Guys, good morning," She said and they looked at her then smiled.

    "Good morning," They replied.

    "Did you sleep well, Nessa?" Sophia asked and she nodded before getting up and looking at the wall.

    "Did you find anything?" She mumbled and Ian smiled at her before sighing.

    "Nope," He responded.

    "Got nothing at all? Not even a clue?" She asked.

    "Not a clue, we''ve been searching for the past half hour and still haven''t found anything useful to us," Yonja responded, and Nessa yawned before stretching off and looking at Isamu and Terou.

    "I will get breakfast, then help you guys," She said as she took her things out of her bag and they smiled at her.

    "It''s okay, you can take your time, there is no rush," Ian replied and she nced at him and he grinned.

    "If you don''t want to get a fly kick, be quiet," Yonja said and theyughed, then Nessa sighed and gave Isamu and Terou things to eat.

    "The wall wouldn''t have opened up like that and led us here for no reason, there must be an opening somewhere around here, hidden within the walls or so, we just have to find it, but where can it be, a secret spot could be hidden anywhere in this area, damn it," Nessa mumbled as Isamu looked around.

    "I will just have to take my time and look, though we cannot afford to lose much time, I know the roar I heard earlier was not a normal one and we have note across what made it as yet," She said before continuing to eat her food.

 Chapter 201: Bit by bit

    When Nessa finished her meal, she stood up, and the others watched as she sighed and looked at the walls, passing her hand over each part, trying to find an opening.

    Isamu and Terou then approached her and she nced at them with a gentle smile on her face and Terou braced his head against her feet and she looked at him as he jumped up and she caught him in her arms.

    "What''s the matter?" Sophia asked as Terou began sniffing the wall along with Isamy while the others looked on, wondering what they were up to.

    "Uh... Nessa why are they doing that? Can they find the opening?" Ian asked and Nessa shrugged.

    "I don''t know, but maybe, there is no harm in trying at least," She responded.

    "You are right, there isn''t," Niva said and Nessa saw Isamu''s eyes started glowing blue and Nessa crouched down before him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked and he braced his head against hers and she smiled.

    "I don''t like what I am sensing," He mumbled and her eyes narrowed, then he raised off of her and Terou jumped out of her hand and began growling at the wall and the others looked at each other before looking at them, wondering what was going on with the two.

    "Nessa, are they okay?" Yonja asked.

    "No, I think they are sensing either something within the wall or behind it, but they don''t like whatever it is, you guys remember that scary roar from earlier, don''t you?" She asked.

    "Yes, we do," Ian responded.

    "We have not met the beast that made that roar as yet, I have a bad feeling about what''s toe next, if it''s as powerful as its roar, then we are going to have a problem on our hands, we cannot afford this ce falling apart before we get what we came for," She said and they sighed.

    "Well, this is our job, guys," Ian replied and Yonja exhaled deeply before cing his hand on Sophia''s shoulder and she nced at him before smiling.

    "We will get out of here alive and with what we came for, stop worrying so much and believe in each other a bit more, if you don''t, then we are definitely doomed," She said and he smiled as Nessa looked at them, knowing that the two was fond of each other and she sighed.

    "I will protect you guys if anything happens, rx and believe a bit, it will help,'' Nessa said and they looked at her before smiling.

    "You are quite hopeful, aren''t you?" Ian asked.

    "You need to have hope in order to survive in this world, am I right or wrong?" She asked and Iam chuckled.

    "You are right about that, now do you think they can find an exact spot?" Ian asked.

    "Guys, can you find an exact spot for us to use?" Nessa asked and Isamu jumped up in the air and their eyes widened as he floated and they left staring at him.

    "He can fly?" Cortan asked as Isamu stared at the walls and Terou sniffed them with their eyes glowing their own colors.

    "No, he can''t fly, he just lightens the weight from his body enough to keep himself floating," Nessa responded.

    "Wow, you have some talented friends, that''s for sure," Niva responded and Nessa smiled as Isamu came back down andnded on his feet and she nced at him.

    "Did either of you find anything?" She asked as Terou hit the wall with his head and Nessa nced at him, then he looked at her and bowed his head as she approached the part of the wall that he was hitting then ced her hand against it and her eyes widened as she felt a dark amount of energy reaching towards her and she swallowed before stepping away from the wall a bit.

    "What''s the matter?" Yonja asked.

    "I have a feeling, where we are going next, we will bump into the one that made that roar earlier, this is our path in, there must be something here," She responded as she ced her hand against the wall before exhaling deeply and her eyes began glowing blue.

    "What are you going to do?" Ian asked.

    "Easily remove the parts with this part of the wall, there has to be something that will open an entrance for us to go in," She responded.

    "Maybe, just be careful, I know we have to get what we came for but I have no intention of going back home without a member," Yonja said.

    "Same here, I am not going home without a member, we are all going back together, no one is going to die here, get left behind, the money is not as important as a life," Ian replied and Nessa smiled at them.

    "That''s good to hearing from you guys, at least now you can see that the two of you are not that different from each other," Nessa said.

    "Which two?" Niva asked.

    "Can''t tell who I am talking about Niva?" She asked as Niva''s eyes narrowed, then she looked at Yonja and Ian.

    "Us?" Both of them asked.

    "Yes, I am not talking about anyone else because the rest of us gets along just fine, you two fight like husband and wife to be honest," She responded and the others burst outughing and Ian lowered his head and Yonja exhaled deeply.

    "Very funny, this is how leaders should be," Yonja said.

    "Acting like husband or wife with the other?" Nessa asked and Sophia couldn''t stopughing while holding onto Yonja''s shoulder and he nced at her.

    "She got you guys good," Sophia said and Yonja and Ian exhaled deeply before smiling and looking at Nessa who grinned.

    "Do you require assistance?" Yonja inquired as the wall cracked and broke apart due to the small amount of energy Nessa was releasing because she didn''t want to damage anything since she didn''t know what was within the wall.

    "Nope, I will handle it, I just have to break it apart bit by bit, just in case," She responded and they smiled, then she exhaled deeply and pressed deeper against the wall.

 Chapter 202: Watching

    After a while of trying, the majority of the wall had already fallen apart, and Nessa smiled when she saw another wall behind it filled with various types of markings, as well as a hand marking carved into the wall, and she smiled before sighing, and Yonja patted her on the shoulder.

    Isamu and Terou began growling even more as they approached the wall, and they looked at them before looking at each other.

    Nessa examined the wall and the various markings with care, while Yonja and Ian looked at the hand marking that appeared to be a key to opening the wall.

    "I think someone was supposed to open the wall, someone with a specific DNA or something like that," Ian said and Nessa''s eyes narrowed when her eyes began glowing green and the others smiled at her.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Your eyes, they are currently glowing bright and nice green," Sophia responded and Nessa sighed before looking at the wall.

    [Do you want to try cing your hand on the marking see if it will work?]

    ''That''s more than worth a try since we have nothing as yet,'' Nessa thought before exhaling deeply and looking at the marking on the wall.

    "Move aside, please," She said and they stepped asidel then she ced her hand against the marking and her eyes lit up bright green as well as all of the markings on the wall and they gasped while staring at her, wondering what was happening and how everything was reacting to her but while doing so, they heard a loud roar and flinched.

    "She was right," Sophia said and Nessa nced at her as the wall began moving apart and she moved her hand away from it before stepping back and they looked at her as a path appeared before them and their eyes widened from the heavy aura that came rushing towards them and they grabbed onto each other''s hands.

    "What the hell is that?" Nessa mumbled.

    "I don''t like this, not a bit," Sophia said and Yonja patted her on the shoulder and she sighed before looking at Nessa who walked ahead and they followed her quietly.

    They knew that it was dangerous, but it was their mission and had to see it through no matter what came in their way.

    A few minutes after, a bright light shed before their eyes and they closed them, but after reopening them, they gasped, staring at the view before them and Nessa smiled.

    It was as though they were in a part of an ancient forest with a few broken down building and a cave like area with water flowing down a stream and the sunlight reflecting on it.

    There were also huge rocks towering over them with various types of markings, and they smiled before exhaling deeply and taking a few things from their bags to eat and drink because they were tired and needed to rest.

    While eating, they felt as though something was watching them and it sent shivers up their spines.

    Nessa looked around and saw an opening to a building between the trees and she smiled.

    "Guys,e on, let''s go," She said as she walked away and they followed her in.

    The hallway was long and there were torches on the wall, lighting the way and Isamu and Terou was walking in front of Nessa just in case something happens.

    "Nessa, outside, something was watching us right?" Sophia asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "Yes, something was watching us and whatever it is, I don''t think it has good intentions when we are concerned," She responded and the girl sighed as Isamu and Terou came to a halt and Nessa looked at them.

    "What''s going on guys?" She asked as Terou sniffed the ground and Nessa picked up a stick from the floor, then threw it and as it touched the ground, arrows came flying out of the wall and Sophia jumped.

    "Be careful, there seems to be a lot of traps here," Nessa said as she kept on walking ahead with Isamu and Terou.

    "My gosh," Sophia said as she grabbed onto Yonja''s arm upon seeing bones on the ground and Nessa sighed, then looked at the girl, who lowered her head in a frown and Yonja patted her on the head.

    "Sophia, it will be just fine," Nessa said and the girl looked at her eyes then exhaled deeply and smiled.

    "Thanks, Nessa," She replied. Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire

    "You are wee," She said.

    ''What the hell is with this ce and what caused these deaths?'' Nessa wondered as she kept on walking and they looked at each other as Terou jumped up in her arm and she looked at him with a smile on her face.

    "Is everything okay?" She asked.

    "Yes, everything is okay so far, but I don''t think our journey within this ce will be a good one," He responded and she patted him on the head.

    "It will be fine, I am right here with both of you, I will not let anything happen to you guys, I promise," She said and he nodded, then continued sniffing as they passed by and Isamu finally came to a stop and she nced at him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked as the ground before them began moving and they grabbed onto each other then Nessa sighed, knowing that it will take them a while to get out of the hallways if they don''t be careful and focus on where they are going.

    "Guys, be careful, I think your abilities will be useful here, Yonja," Nessa said and he smiled as his eyes glowed blue and Nessa looked at Akio and he jumped up on her shoulder.

    "All right, let''s see what I can do here to help us, everyone stay together and don''t move much or you will make things a lot harder than it needs to be for me, I am going to create something in which we can float over this problem, quite easily," Yonja said and they smiled before holding onto each other and wind began forming under their feet and they began floating in the air.

 Chapter 203: Behind the force field

    Using what Yonja created, they floated over the moving floor and when they came to the end of it, Yonja ced them gently on the ground and the sighed in relief but at the same time they gasped when they saw that they were at the end of the hallway and came to the opening to another section.

    "We made it here," Yonja said and Nessa nodded as she walked ahead and smiled when she saw it was a huge room with two sections, the top and bottom.

    It wasrge and filled with pirs with different types of treasure lying in separate parts of it but there was also something else.

    Before Nessa and the others could get close to even touch anything, a force field appeared before them, keeping them out and they sighed.

    "Great, another problem, what do we do now? Can one of you break through?" Niva asked as she tried touching the field and it shocked her, sending her flying across the ground and Sophia rushed to her and she stood back up exhaling deeply.

    "Are you okay?" Sophia asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine, but if you think you cannot get pass that, don''t touch it, you will feel a deadly shock," She responded and Sophia chuckled, then Ian took a deep breath and ce his hand on the force field, releasing a blue energy that shook the field and they looked at him then he sighed.

    "It''s powerful, but if you try to overpower it with your own force, your own energy, it might break," Ian said and Yonja smiled before his body started glowing blue and he pressed his hand against the force field, releasing a good amount of energy, in hope that it will be enough to overpower the force field but it didn''t.

    "Let me help," Nessa said as her body began to glow light orange and she pressed her hand against the force field, releasing a certain amount of energy and the field began to shake while cracking and shattered like ss in less than a minute, and they all smiled.

    "Well, now that it''s gone, let''s take a look around, the royals want anything that looks ancient, more like an artifact, one with a green crystal or diamond as a marking, that''s the only thing I know about what we''re supposed to be looking for," Yonja said as they started looking around the room.

    Enjoy exclusive content from m v -NovelFire

    While looking, Nessa''s eyes were drawn to a scroll with the diamond marking, and just as she was about to take it, Yonja took it and she looked at him.

    "Do you want to look at it?" He asked, and she nodded, then he smiled and handed her the scroll, which she opened to find a few images, all of which contained the diamond as well as another artifact but she didn''t know what it was, and her eyes widened when she saw how much destruction the diamond can cause if those with ill will use it.

    "This is not good," She said and they looked at her.

    "What''s the matter?" Yonja asked.

    "They sent you in here to just find things pertaining to a certain diamond, right?" She asked.

    "Right, I think they really wanted to know whether what they are looking for is in here or not," He responded and she gnashed her teeth.

    "Well, let me make it easier for all of you, what you are really looking it''s not here, it''s better they learn that now, take what you guys want and anything concerning the crystals, we will be leaving with that, it''s better not to waste your time in here," She said as they exchanged nces.

    "It seems as though you are a bit agitated right now, is something wrong?" Sophia asked and Nessa sighed.

    "Sorry, it''s just that I don''t think the royals are up to any good, doesn''t matter, let''s just get what we came here for and go, we have been in here long enough," Nessa responded.

    "You are right, we have been in here long enough, since we are already here, let''s just take what we want and they better pay up too, they won''t like to have a problem with us," Ian said and Nessa smiled before looking back at the scroll.

    ''What am I going to do with this?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Master, the diamond can never form again, everything that the diamond contained is now within your body, but it hasn''t given you much strength because of the type of person you are, it has only ever been held as a weapon before, I think you know what I am saying, if they find out and think that they can get the diamond to form back, you will be a target for more than one reasons.]

    "I know.." She mumbled as Isamu nced at her and she patted him on the head.

    "Nessa, get up and get yourself a few things," Cortan said and Nessa smiled.

    "I don''t have enough space," She mumbled before standing up.

    [Sure you do, you can use a dimensional pocket to store whatever you need, and no one will be able to find it except you.]

    "Ah, yes, I almost forgot about that, thank you," Nessa said.

    [You are most wee.]

    Nessa smiled as she walked around, looking at the various things in the area.

    "There are so many," She said.

    "Yeah, there are, think about your home, maybe you can take back and it can help you if you need it, of course," Yonja replied and Nessa smiled as she saw a shining split double edge sword and she approached it them picked both parts up and looked at the design on it and smiled.

    It was blue and silver in color and shimmered when the light reflected on it.

    "That''s nice, you should keep it, it kind of suits you," Sophia said and Nessa smiled.

    "You really think so?" She asked and Sophia nodded.

    ''She is right, it suits you, keep it since no one else will being here, not sure, but that''s what I think or if you want I can take it off of your hands for you," Yonja said and she chuckled then sighed.

    "Nope, I am keeping it, too bad for you," She replied and he smirked as she held on to the sword.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 204: Pocket

    Nessa opened up her dimensional pocket and ced the swords inside and while walking around, she picked up a few gold bars and others things that mighte in use for her in the future.

    The others noticed Nessa was hesitating to take things and Yonja approached her and she nced at him with a smile on her face.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "I should be the one asking you that question, why are you hesitating to take things?" He asked and she lowered her head and he sighed. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "Nessa those who clear the dungeon are free to take it, stop hesitating, take what you like," He said and she smiled at him.

    "All right," She replied as she looked at the different types of crystals within a box and he smiled.

    [These are rare; they can be used to make various weapons and armor, but only a dwarf can make them.]

    "You''re not going to leave those high-quality materials lying around, Nessa. They evenmand a high market price, people would love to buy that," Yonja said and she smiled before picking up the entire box and cing it in her pocket, which she kept open until she was finished.

    "Now, what more will be of use to us?" Nessa asked as Isamu touched her feet and she looked at him, then saw he had something in his paw and took it.

    "It''s for you," He said and she smiled, starting at the amber ne in her hand and she sighed, then ced it in her pocket before crouching down and hugging him.

    "Thank you, Isamu, it''s beautiful," She mumbled.

    "You are wee, you deserve it, no one is going to being here, I suggest you take all the gold you want, they wille in use in the future since they fetch a good price," He said quietly and she smiled before getting up and passing her fingers on Terou''s head.

    "Nessa, do you want a stabilizer?" Cortan asked and she nced at him.

    "What''s that?" She asked.

    "It''s used to storerge magical items, it can even help stabilize someone''s energy as well and it can turn it into a different type of energy, we won''t use it, it''s expensive, but people can use it to do bad things to others, so if you want it..." He said and Yonja grabbed it from his hand and ced it in her pocket and she looked at all of the different things in their hands which they found valuable for themselves and she chuckled.

    "You guys are all just difficult, aren''t you?" She asked.

    "We just like to have things our way, besides this is nothing bad we are doing," Cortan responded and she exhaled deeply before sensing a strange energy around them and she looked around, but saw nothing, the only thing that was visible to her was the almost empty room.

    "Are you guys sure we are allowed to take this?" She asked.

    "It''s not like it''s the royals, we got it, it''s only natural we don''t let it waste, these things can help in more than one way, many ways, am I right guys?" Cortan asked and they all nodded in agreement with him and she patted him on the shoulder.

    "I understand, now let''s hurry this up and leave, I feel like sleeping in a nice and soft bed very soon," Nessa said, and Cortan chuckled as Nessa sensed something or someone looking at them and her eyes began to glow orange as she continued to look around, but no one else sensed it, which is why she didn''t say anything, but she became concerned.

    "Nessa, are you okay? Your eyes are glowing again," Ian said and Nessa smiled.

    "Don''t worry, it has a habit of doing that," She responded as Isamu and Terou collected a few more things and ced it in the pocket and she smiled at them and how much of a good choice they had.

    After a while, the other finished getting what they wanted and everyone was ready to go home.

    "Guys, you at least took back a bag for the royals right?" Sophia asked.

    "Of course we did, we can''t leave them out, after all, they are important in this as well, we didn''t find what they wanted," Yonja responded and Nessa smirked as the ground began shaking and they jumped as they began walking to leave the dungeon, but after exiting the hallway, they saw the room they just came out of crumbling and they gasped as that part of the building copsed and Niva sighed in relief.

    "I am d we came out before that happened," She said and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as they all began hearing growling and Nessa scoffed.

    "You have been sensing something, haven''t you?" Yonja asked and Nessa looked at him before nodding and he exhaled deeply before looking around.

    "I don''t see anything around here, if you can sense it, then why can''t we?" He asked and she sighed.

    "I don''t know, but I think it''s rted to the roar earlier and whatever it is, it''s really big," She responded and Isamu and Terou nced at her and she looked at them then smiled and patted them on the head.

    "We will be just fine, don''t worry," She mumbled and Isamu lowered his head, wondering what kind of beast they will be facing next, he knew Nessa was strong enough to defend herself and the others but if they were in danger she would out herself in it to save them no matter what the consequences may be.

    "Well, let''s get out of this section as fast as possible, we need to hurry out of here, I don''t want to fight something I am not supposed to be fighting in the first ce, we won''t be able to win every fight thates our way in this ce," Yonja said and the others agreed with him.

    At that moment, Isamu resolved to protect her no matter what, even if it meant revealing his true form, which he didn''t mind doing, because he remembered that he had taken an oath to protect her, and that''s what came first to him.

 Chapter 205: A way out

    As they were about to leave the dungeon, Nessa and the others heard growling and looked around as the entrance in front of them copsed, and they gasped as they pulled back, and Nessa noticed a rock was about to fall on Niva and she grabbed her, pulling her out of the way.

    They left staring at the copsed entrance, then looked at each other before sighing and Niva held onto Nessa''s shoulder.

    "Are you okay?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine, thanks to you," She responded with a gentle smile.

    "You are wee, but what are we going to do now?" Nessa asked as Yonja and Ian looked around for another way out, but as they tried, parts of the ce copsed which they found very strange.

    "Guys, this is no coincidence is it?" Ian asked and Yonja scoffed.

    "We are being watched, I don''t like this feeling and I am getting angry, what time is it?" Yonja asked.

    "It''s night, soon it will be midnight, seems like we lost track of the time due to being in here," Nessa responded and he exhaled deeply.

    "We need to get out of here, we can''t wait until morning guys," Ian said.

    "He is right, I feel vulnerable here and there is no way we are going to be able to rx," Yonja added as they exchanged nces before smiling.

    "All right, let''s find a way out, then," Sophia said and the others nodded.

    "So? What do you guys have in mind?" Nessa asked.

    "We will take a look around here in the meantime, and you guys see if you can find anything else," Ian responded.

    "Okay," They said.

    "Think you can help us find a way out?" Nessa mumbled.

    [Yes, though there seems to be a magical beast interfering with you guys, it''s most likely the guardian of the treasures within this dungeon, a monstrous one at that, I sense demonic energy from it.]

    "Demonic energy?" Nessa asked while walking around to find a way out.

    [Yes, it could be a normal beast infused with demonic energy to make it stronger, if that''s the case, it could kill the creature due to being overpowered, it''s not right to do that to a normal beast, it''s against thews of nature, but if it''s an actual demonic beast, it won''t care and you''ll have to find a way to kill it on your own, they''re usually strong.]

    "This keeps getting moreplicated," She said.

    "Do you think we''ll find a way out soon,dy Nessa?" When Isamu asked, she looked at him and smiled.

    "Hopefully, you guys look around as well, you''re both sharper than any of us here, whatever it is that''s in here with us, it''s still watching us, quite keenly, we need to be careful with what we do, do you think you guys can handle this?" She inquired as they exchanged nces.

    "Yes, we can," Isamu replied, and Terou nodded, then she smiled and patted both of their heads as they rushed off to help look while remaining alert.

    Yonja eventually found another way out of there, and he called on the others when he did, who stopped what they were doing and went to him, along with Ian.

    "Did you find a way out?" Cortan asked as Ian''s team members assisted in moving the rocks and a few other obstacles in their path.

    "Yes, we found a way out, you can get the scent of the hill and fresh airing from this way," One of Ian''s team members who happened to be a tracker said and Ian nodded then Nesss sighed in relief as Ismau and Terou approached her and she smiled at them.

    "Come on, both of you," She said and as they were about to jump up in her arms, her eyes widened when a rock came flying her way and Sophia jumped in front of her, shing the rock to pieces and they looked around but saw nothing.

    "Where the hell is that beast?" Ian asked as Isamu began growling and Nessa nced at him as his body began glowing blue and the others looked at him.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Cortan asked as Terou roared and they jumped.

    "That little guy has quite a roar," Ian said and Yonja patted him on the shoulder then sighed.

    "Let''s get going, but be cautious..." Yonja said as they felt the ground vibrate and their eyes widen when they sensed an ominous aura around them, and they looked at each other before looking at Nessa then Terou, and Isamu stood before them.

    "What in the world is it?" Cortan inquired, and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she looked around. Suddenly, the beast appeared in front of them, and they gasped as they saw howrge and intimidating it was.

    "We are in for a treat, aren''t we?" Niva asked.

    "Yeah, I think we are, do you have anyst words Yonja? I don''t mind listening, you know," Ian responded and the others wanted tough but held back.

    "We could die as of now and this is what you two are doing, are you both crazy?" Sophia asked and Yonja chuckled as the beast stared at them and they felt its energy pressing them down and Nessa stared at the beast directly into its eyes as it growled at them.

    "Why is it not attacking us?" Niva asked.

    "I don''t know, but I am pretty sure that I am d it''s not, we need to get a moving, we need to run at our highest speed out of here, maybe it won''t leave the dungeon toe after us," Cortan asked and Niva sighed as they noticed the ws on the beasts getting better as it sniffed around and Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    ''Why is it doing that?'' Nessa wondered.

    "It''s almost as though its looking for something," Nessa mumbled and Ian nced at her.

    "Is it the treasures that we took?" Ian asked.

    "I am not sure, but I don''t think we will have a chance to run," She responded.

    "It will kill us either way," Yonja added and Nessa nodded.

    The roared at them and they all gasped as it rushed forward.

 Chapter 206: Its strength

    "Look out!" As the beast was about to attack them, Ian yelled, and Isamu roared and grew bigger, and their eyes widened as they stared at him as he hit the beast away and roared, shaking the ground beneath their feet, and Nessa smiled at him as he turned back and looked at her, then lowered his head and she patted him.

    "It''s all right," She mumbled.

    "He can grow to that length and height?" Yonja asked and Nessa looked back at them then smiled.

    "Yeah, he can, they are both special, it''s why I am always cautious," Nessa responded and they smiled at her.

    "He''s gorgeous," Niva said, and Nessa chuckled as the beast stood back up, spikes forming around its neck, and the others exchanged nces.

    The creature was tall, big built, had a long hairy tail, spikes around its neck, long ck ws, piercing red eyes, fur simr to Isamu''s,rge fangs and was ck and red in color.

    "He is scary," Cortan said.

    "I know, we have to get rid of him or he won''t let us leave much less live," Ian replied.

    "You are right, we have to kill it if we want to leave this building tonight," Yonja added as Isamu''s eyes glowed blue and they roared at each other.

    Terou was about to transform to help Isamu but Nessa lifted him up in her arms and he looked at her as she smiled.

    "It''s fine, you will help another time, for now, I want you to stay out of this, please," She said and he bowed his head.

    "As you wish," He replied quietly as the beast rushed towards Isamu and he jumped up in the air to avoid getting caught by its spike.

    Isamu wrapped his tail around the creature''s tail and flung him into a wall, causing it to copse on him and hended back on his feet.

    "He is strong; I can''t use my abilities here because I''d endanger the others, but he can because he doesn''t mind killing them," Isamu mumbled, and Nessa heard him, and she looked at the beast, who stood back up with a deadly look in its eyes, and the others sighed as they drew their weapons, and Ian''s eyes glowed bright green as an arrow and a few bows appeared in his hands.

    "Wait," Nessa said and he nced at her as the creature rushed towards Isamu, who was about to dodge him but at the same time, spikes formed from its tail and he released it towards Isamu and it pierced his legs, causing him to roar in pain and Terou growled as Nessa gasped and the creature hit Isamu into a rock causing it to copse on his tail and Nessa gnashed her teeth before cing Terou down.

    "All right, that''s about enough of you," Ian said as the tip of his arrows lit up green and he released them.

    When the arrows struck the beast, they exploded, causing it to roar in pain as they blew up one after the other on the same spot, piercing its body, and Yonja smirked.

    "Guys, I think we should attack it at once," He said they took out their weapons, releasing attacks upon attacks on it while Nessa went to Isamu and he looked at her and she smiled at him before patting him on the head.

    "I will help you, just give me a few minutes," She said and he nodded before looking at the others and before the beast could have a chance to recover or attack them, Sophia chopped off one of its legs and Niva pierced its tail and it roared, releasing an energy st that would have hit them but Cortan created a barrier before them, blocking its attack and Nessa sighed in relief, seeing that they were all strong and dependable.

    "Nessa, look after him, fast," Yonja said and she nodded before looking at Isamu and grabbing onto the spikes that were stuck in his legs and as he pulled her felt the pain but didn''t roar.

    "I know it hurts, I am sorry, Isamu," She said and he nced at her then Terou looked at him.

    "It''s fine, it''s not your fault,dy Nessa," Isamummumbled and she exhaled deeply as lightning began forming around the beast and it was red lighting.

    Nessa looked back and as he released the lightning, it broke through Cortan''s barrier, sending them flying and they got hurt but not too bad.

    "Damn it..." Yonja said as he got up and pulled out a spike from his hand and saw the others were hurt as well because the beast released his spike with the lightning as a cover.

    "He is too strong," Nessa mumbled and Isamu nced at the creature who looked at Nessa and her eyes narrowed as she stood up.

    "I will get back to you in a moment, Terou, stay by his side," She said and he nodded as she clenched her fists.

    "You are quite a nusiance, aren''t you?" Nessa asked as the others looked at each other. Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelBin

    "Nessa, what are you thinking?" Yonja asked.

    "I am thinking about trashing him, he hurt Isamu and you guys then act like he doesn''t care, well that''s not an act, he is just downright bad and now I want to get rid of him, he has pissed me off and I am not in a good mood, I will deal with him now, if you don''t mind, please stay out of this and you might want to hold on to something," She responded and Yonja exhaled deeply before looking back at the others who shrugged.

    "You really think you should be leaving her to do this right now?" Cortan asked and Ian looked at Isamu then at Nessa before sighing.

    "I think you should let her do it, we are right here, if anything happens, we will be able to help her, she wants to do it so let her, she has a right to get angry," Ian said and Yonja smiled before looking at Isamu.

    "Yeah, you are right, he did hurt her friend without thinking twice, a pure killer, that''s what he is," Yonja replied.

    "Nessa, go for it," Ian said and she smiled at them before returning her attention to the beast with her eyes glowing red and green.

 Chapter 207: Smart beast

    Knowing that the beast might unleash powerful long-range attacks, Cortan formed a barrier around them, including Isamu and Terou, and they nced at them before looking at Nessa, and Sophia patted Isamu on the head.

    "You''ll be fine, we''ll get your tail out in the meantime," She said as Ian and Yonja assisted in getting his tail out from under the rock, and he roared in pain, and Nessa flinched before looking back at him, and he bowed his head, thanking Yonja and the others, and they smiled at him, and Nessa sighed in relief before giving the beast her full attention. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "You seem to have been left here to guard this ce and what was in it, I don''t care, you don''t have to kill people to do that all of the time, now that it''s pretty obvious to me that you are not going to change your mind and still want to kill us, I will severely hurt you," She said as the beast roared and she blew a whistle as the others stayed by Isamu''s side while looking at her.

    "Don''t take out your anger on me, I am not interested in bearing it," She said as the beast rushed towards her and she flung herself up in the air and saw that he released a fewrge spikes from its tail and her eyes narrowed.

    "Look out!" Sophia yelled and Nessanded behind a rock and his spike pierced through that instead of her.

    "Well, that sure is dangerous," Nessa mumbled while looking at the creature as it moved around

    "Now, how do I defeat you?" Nessa asked.

    [Master, you can try getting rid of its tail, hit him in a blind spot, the skin on its body is hard and can be used as an armor, you have to get past that using a strong attack in order to actually put him down, the beast is strong, mix your fire with something strong, something piercing.]

    "I see, thank you," Nessa said.

    [You are wee, but be careful, he is smart and even knows sneak attacks.]

    The beast then vanished, and Nessa''s eyes widened as she sensed him approaching from behind her, and before he could strike her, she flung herself back, and he shattered the massive rock with only his tail, and she exhaled deeply as the others watched, wondering what would happen next.

    "You are smart indeed, fascinating, I really am starting to wonder who created you, a beast like you doesn''t appear out of nowhere, I know what you are looking for but unfortunately I cannot give it to you, we need to leave from here and you are causing a mess, let''s see if this work," Nessa said as she took a deep breath with her eyes glowing orange.

    Three orange magical circles appeared behind her and the others left staring as fireballs came shooting out of them and at the beast, who kept on dodging, but then finally he roared in pain when one of them did hit directly by its neck and Nessa smirked upon realizing where its weak spot was.

    "Guys, do you think that Nessa will be okay?" Niva asked.

    "I think she will be fine, I guess," Ian responded and Yonja nced at him and he shrugged then Yonja sighed.

    "I don''t know why, but I think she will be just fine on her own," Yonja said as a dark aura began surrounding the beast and Isamu began growling as well as Terou.

    "Now what?" Nessa asked as the beast disappeared and she couldn''t sense him anymore.

    "What''s this? I can''t sense him," Yonja said.

    "Same here," Ian added and they sighed before looking around, trying to find him.

    "Where the hell did it go?" Nessa asked as she closed her eyes, focusing on her surroundings, trying her best to sense the beast, but despite that, she couldn''t sense him and realized that it covered itself within the aura and she scoffed.

    "It''s smart indeed, you are dangerous to have around, you killed many people who tried to clear this dungeon, I guess I should really just get rid of you now," Nessa mumbled as she continued looking around.

    "Sense him yet?" Cortan asked and Nessa looked at them, then at Isamu''s legs, knowing that she had to heal him.

    "Nope, nothing as yet but one thing I am sure of, is that, it has not left this part as yet and it won''t, not until it kills us at least," She responded and they sighed before looking at each other, knowing that it would be a problem if they don''t get rid of him and it was already past midnight.

    "Come out,e out wherever you are," Nessa said and Ian burst outughing and she smiled at him.

    "Your tone made you sound like a psychotic killer," Ian said and she chuckled.

    "Maybe I am," She replied.

    "Pretty sure you are not," Niva said and Nessa smiled before stretching off, feeling even sleepier than before.

    [Look out!]

    Nessa''s eyes shook as the beast rushed towards her and hit her with its tail into the ground and the others gasped as she coughed up blood due to the impact of the hit and the beast roared.

    "Nessa," Ian mumbled as she stood back up and wiped the blood off of her lip and the beast''s dark aura began surrounding her body and her vision got blurry.

    Isamu tried to get up as the beast was approaching Nessa and Sophia grabbed onto him and he looked at her as Terou began knocking on the barrier and Cortan sighed as the darkness began suffocating Nessa and she took a deep breath as her eyes glowed red and the whips appeared in her hand as well as four magic circles behind her and the others looked at each other.

    "We have to help her," Yonja said.

    "No," Nessa replied and they looked at her then sighed.

    "Nessa, you have to get out of there," Sophia said.

    "It''s fine, you guys stay put, please, I will be fine..." She replied as a smirk appeared on her face and she red at the beast with an intimidating aura surrounding her body and the creature roared at her.

 Chapter 208: Surrounding flames

    "Don''t me me for what happens next; I''ve had enough; I''ve tolerated you for a while now and you kept on hurting them," She said as she took a deep breath, fire began to form around her body, protecting her from the dark aura, which attempted to touch her but was unable to do so due to the strength of her fire.

    "Her fire ability is really strong, stronger than most, most cannot do that," Ian said and Nessa exhaled deeply then looked at the beast and he released a circle of spinning spikes and as they rushed towards her she smirked and lifted her hand.

    Before the spikes could touch her, she released a wave of mes that made the spikes crumble and fire balls began shooting from the magical circles, surrounding the beast, releasing its heat around its body and she disappeared then reappeared beside him and a me arrowed formed in her hand and Ian smiled.

    "I am sorry, but you killed too many and you cannot live any longer, I don''t kill like that, I never will but you have to go, I am sorry," Nessa said as the beast was about to attack her and she released the arrow which pierced through its thick skin, sending it flying into a wall and its body turned to ashes as it disappeared and she sighed.

    Her fire, then disappeared as well as the dark aura and she went back to normal as Cortan removed his barrier and Nessa was about to fall, but Yonja grabbed onto her and she held onto her head then looked at Isamu before raising up and approaching him.

    "I am sorry I took so long, Isamu," She said and he sighed as she ced her hand on his injuries and her hand began glowing blue and he began healing while the others looked at each other.

    "She can heal," Yonja mumbled.

    "You can heal?" Niva asked and Nessa nced at her before smiling and once Isamu was fully healed, he got up and bowed his head to her and she knew he was thanking her and she patted him on the head.

    "You are wee," She said as she braced her head against his.

    Nessa was getting tired and dizzy from not eating and fighting for a while, and Isamu grabbed her bag from the ground with his tail and handed it to her, but she fell asleep at the same time, and the others smiled, then looked at their way out, and Ian lifted Nessa up and ced her on Isamu''s back, and Terou held onto her bag, and they took the path they found to get out of the dungeon.

    As they continued down the path, they came to another opening with simr forest ground and sighed before looking at Nessa and the others who were tired.

    "Let''s stay here and rest until morning," Ian suggested and Yonja nodded then the others took a seat on the soft grass and Ian lifted Nessa off of Isamu''s back and gently ced her on the ground.

    "Well guys, good night," Ian said beforeying back and stretching off and Yonja chuckled.

    "Good night, I guess," He replied and they smiled before falling asleep, since they were all tired, it didn''t take them long to do so.

    Later in the day, when they woke up, they saw that Nessa was still asleep and they smiled then Sophia got up and checked on her.

    "She is asleep, she must be very tired," Sophia said as Nessa opened her eyes and wiped them as Sophia smiled at her.

    "Good morning," Sophia said and Nessa sighed.

    "Good morning, I slept away," She replied and Sophia nodded. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelBin

    "Well, we took the pathway and found this ce, so we stayed here until now, it''s already afternoon, so we should get going once everyone wakes up properly and eat and so on, we were all tired, so we slept, don''t worry about it," Yonja said and the others nodded then Nessa smiled before sinking her face in Akio back and smiled.

    "You are so soft," She said while passing her hand on Terou''s head and theyughed as she smiled.

    "Let me get you guys something to eat," Nessa said as she grabbed her bag and gave Terou and Isamu their food to eat, then she took out a bottle of juice and drank it while eating a snack and the others ate as well since they didn''t get a chance to do so earlier.

    "Nessa I didn''t know you could use such advanced fire techniques," Yonja said and she looked at him.

    "Yeah, I can but when you use it while you are tired, it''s not good; it will drain your energy, simr to what happened to mest night," She replied and he sighed.

    "Well, that was cool and you saved us so thank you," He said and she smiled.

    "As of now, we are a team, it''s my duty, so you are wee," Nessa replied as she stretched off and they exhaled deeply.

    "You know if I am being honest, I am kind of mad at the royals," Niva said and they looked at her.

    "Why is that?" Ian asked and she exhaled deeply.

    "Yes, we gained a lot of things bying here, but because of them and their stupidity we got into so much trouble, it seems to me as though they don''t care whether we live or die," She responded.

    "She is right when that''s concerned, they don''t care whether we live or die, all they want is to see if we can get them what they want, get the job done," Ian responded.

    "Yeah, well, I ran into my fair share of royals but the ones that I met are good people, not all of them are the same, the really good ones can be hard toe by at times and that I know, you guys know what to say to them once we get back, right?" Nessa asked and they looked at each other smiling.

    "Yeah, of course we do, don''t worry about that," Yonja responded and she smiled before exhaling deeply and bracing back against Isamu.

 Chapter 209: Exited and crumbled

    After a while of rxing, Yonja got up and stretched off then looked at the others who looked half dead due to them still being tired and he smiled.

    "Guys,e on, let''s get going, we can rx moreter, you guys can take a few days off if you would like, no problem, but for now, I need you guys to get your butts up now and let''s get going, please," Yonja said then Nessa sighed and got up as well as the others and they grabbed their bags and Yonja began walking forward and they followed him quietly.

    "Guys, who would have thought that I would be so tired, like I am never this tired no matter what mission I go on," Ian said and they smiled then Niva patted him on the shoulder.

    "Rx, pretty sure we all feel the same way, this has been one of the most tiring missions we have ever been on, I just wished the royals could just tell us more, wait a minute, Nessa, do you know anything about this or so? I am asking because you are quite mysterious," Niva replied and Nessa smiled at her.

    "I understand why you are asking Niva and it''s more than okay, yes, I know more than I am telling you guys, but consider it for your own good, knowing less will keep you safe, what the royals are looking for is dangerous and I am the only one who knows where it is," She said as they stared at her.

    "You are not kidding?" Yonja asked as he nced at her and a smirk appeared on her face.

    "You tell me," She responded as his eyes narrowed while looking at her.

    "I think you are telling us the truth," He said and she chuckled.

    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    "Trust your heart, I am not going to say anything else," She replied and he chuckled.

    "OK, you don''t have to say anything else, we understand, and you''reing with us to the castle when we get back," Yonja said and she looked at them.

    "Why?" She asked.

    "You are also a part of this team because you assisted us with this mission and saved our lives," Ian responded, and Yonja nodded then she sighed.

    "Are you sure about this? If the royals gets on my nerves, I will act up on them, I will not let anyone walk on me, you guys know that right?" She asked and they smiled.

    "Yes, we all know that and won''t me you, to be honest, I want to give the royals a piece of my mind as well, for putting our teams in danger, yes, we wanted the money but... They literally don''t care about any of us," Yonja responded, and Nessa sighed, knowing that while some things in the world are nice, others are only getting worse and not everything can be changed.

    "I''ll be careful with my words; let''s just see what happens when we get back," She responded and they smiled.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter what you say, we won''t mind, we have had too much to deal with, also I think we might be nearing the end of the dungeon," Yonja said and Nessa smiled as they saw a bright light and she closed her eyes and they found themselves at where they first started and they sighed in relief.

    "We''re finally out, I''m d, and I''m never going back in there," Ian said as Yonja chuckled and patted him on the shoulder. Ian smiled as the ground began to rumble and they looked at each other before stepping away from the dungeon''s entrance.

    "What''s going on now?" Sophia asked and Nessa looked at the dungeon crumbling and she saw Terou was at the entrance and her eyes widened and she grabbed onto him, pulling him out of the way and everything came tumbling before them and Terou fell asleep in her arms and she smiled then patted him on his head.

    "I understand that you want to sleep, it''s okay, go ahead," She said and they smiled at her.

    "Well, let''s head back to the city, seems like no one else will be able toe here again," Yonja replied as he walked away and they smiled and followed him.

    "Lady Nessa," Isamu said quietly as they walked, and she looked at him, then smiled as he grew a little bigger and knelt.

    "I think he wants you to get on, go on, enjoy yourself," Ian said, and Nessa smiled before climbing on to Isamu''s back and hugging him.

    "Ah, you''re so soft," She mumbled, and they burst outughing.

    "Who wants to join me?" Nessa asked as Sophia got on with her and she smiled.

    "Go on, boy, do what you do best," Nessa said and he howled before taking off and the others smiled.

    "That seems like fun," Niva said and the others nodded as they kept on walking.

    They arrived in the city after a while, and Nessa and Sophia got off of Isamu before anyone could see his size, and he shrunk back to the smaller version of himself, before they entered the city and smiled.

    "We''re finally back, and it''s already night," Cortan said and Nessa stretched off.

    "So, what should we do now?" Ian inquired.

    "Isn''t it a bit toote to go to the castle?" Niva asked and they looked at each other then Yonja sighed.

    "Yeah, it''s toote to go there, we have been gone almost a week, you guys go home and we will meet tomorrow morning at the castle gate, how about that?" Yonja asked and the others nodded.

    "That sounds good to me, but what time?" Nessa inquired.

    "What time will be good enough for you guys? I can see how tired you guys are, about ten," He responded and they smiled.

    "I will be there, I might be a few minuteste, but I will be there," Nessa said.

    "So will we," Cortan replied and Ian nodded before yawning and Sophia held onto her stomach, feeling hungry and Yonja looked at them then looked around the city.

    "Come with me guys," He said and they went with him without asking anything.

 Chapter 210: Exhausted

    While they were walking down the street in the city, Sophia looked at Yonja looking at the different buildings and her eyes narrowed and she tapped him on the shoulder and he nced at her with a smile on his face and she wiped her eyes.

    "Yonja... What are you doing? I am hungry and tired, I don''t want to walk much longer," She mumbled and he smiled then patted her on the head and her cheeks flushed and Nessa looked at them then smiled.

    "Let''s all have dinner together then go home, how about that?" Yonja asked.

    "I am fine with that," Sophia responded.

    "So are we, we will eat, then head home," Ian said and the others smiled as Yonja crouched down a bot and Sophia got onto his back and he lifted her up and the others smiled as they walked to a tavern where they went in and sat down as the waitress approached them.

    "Guys, take what you want, treats on me," Yonja said and they smiled then took their orders.

    After ordering what they wanted, they had to wait for a few minutes since the tavern had many people and some came before them.

    "Nessa, don''t sleep away, your eyes are closing," Ian said and she sighed before wiping them and Isamu looked at her and at the same time Terou woke up and she ced him with Isamu then stretched off.

    "Rx, I am not going to sleep, but I really want to, I can only feel my bed right now," She replied and theyughed then Niva patted her on the shoulder.

    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    "So, after we talk to the royals tomorrow, what are you going to do Nessa? Go on solo mission provided by the guild?" Yonja asked.

    "I haven''t thought much about that, but I guess I will or I might not, I don''t know as yet after all I have my own things to take care of, the guild is just like a side job," She responded.

    "You are still going to risk doing your business?" Sophia asked.

    "Yeah, I need to get to the bottom of it or I might end up getting hurt, who knows, it''s better to solve things before it''s toote," She responded and Sophia smiled.

    "Yeah, you''re right about that, but you better be careful; we''ve all be friends as a result of our recent frightening experience; I hope we can all spend more time together, sometimes," Sophia said, and Nessa smiled and patted her on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, I will be here for a while, that I am pretty sure about, we will get to hang out more often," Nessa replied before wiping her eyes, feeling sleepier.

    "The tiredness is kicking in faster now, isn''t it?" Niva asked.

    "Yeah," Sophia responded.

    "It''s as if all I can think about is sleeping," Nessa said as the waitress brought their food and ced it on the table, then they thanked her before paying her and she returned to her work.

    "This smells good," Ian said and they nodded, then took their share and Nessa gave Isamu and Terou theirs then they all began eating.

    Despite enjoying their food andughing and talking with one another, all they could think about was getting some sleep; they were bing even more sleepy than before, which was understandable given that none of them had gotten enough sleep for many nights and their bodies were exhausted.

    A while after, they finished eating and Nessa yawned as Isamu touched her and she nced at him.

    "Nessa are you going to be okay?" Sophia asked and Nessa smiled at her.

    "I will be just fine, worry about yourself, Yonja you better take her home, make sure she gets there without falling down halfway," Nessa responded and Yonja chuckled.

    "It''s possible that it might happen to her so to be careful I will take her home, a sleepy person like her can be quite unpredictable," He said and theyughed then Nessa got up and stretched off.

    "Are you guys ready to sleep in a nice and warm ce tonight?" She asked as she patted Isamu and Terou on their heads and they nodded.

    "Seems like they cannot wait, Nessa, well, I guess we should all head home now, good night guys," Yonja said.

    "Good night," They replied after leaving the inn and going their separate ways.

    Upon arriving back at the inn, Nessa checked in with the receptionist then went to her room where she locked the door and Isamu and Terou took their spots on the soft bed and she chuckled before cing her bag down.

    "You guys make yourselvesfortable, no problem, for now, I am going to freshen up then I will go to sleep," Nessa said as Isamu stretched off and she grabbed her clothes, then went to freshen up.

    "This matter with this diamond and so on, it appears to me to be more than just dangerous, I don''t know what to say because I don''t know her that well, but I do know I trust her, do you really think she will be okay dealing with all of this?" Terou asked, and Isamu nced at him.

    "So you''re concerned about her? I understand, but I should let you know that everything that hase at her with all of its might thus far, she has fought through. I am a little concerned myself, she is going into different kingdoms every time to try and improve our lives more, that''s dangerous but she won''t back down, try not to worry so much, let''s be there for her," He responded.

    "All right, I will try my best to protect her for as long as I am by her side, I hope I am strong enough to do so to be honest," He said and Isamu patted him on his head.

    A little while after, Nessa had finished taking her bath and she got dressed before exiting the bathroom and approaching the two.

    "Well guys, I am going to call it a night now, good night to both of you," She said before patting their heads and getting into the bed.

    "Good night," They replied and she smiled then covered herself with the nket and within no time, they all fell asleep since they were very tired.

 Chapter 211: On time

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off and yawned before getting out of bed and at the same time, Terous woke up and looked at her and she looked at him then smiled and patted him on the head.

    "Good morning," She said.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa, did you sleep well?" He asked and she sighed.

    "Yeah, I slept well with a little nightmare," She responded and Isamu opened his eyes and looked at her.

    "Good morning, nightmares? Because of the dungeon?" Isamu asked.

    "Good morning, no it''s not because of the dungeon, this is because of something else and I don''t know what but I will be fine, it was just a nightmare, hopefully," She responded before getting out of bed and the two exchanged nces.

    "Lady Nessa, are you sure you are going to be okay?" Isamu asked and Nessa looked at him, then smiled and patted both of them on their heads.

    "Rx, there is no need for you guys to worry about me so much, I will be just fine, though I am hungry, so I will go freshen up then we will have breakfast and meet the others, got it?" She asked.

    "Got it," They replied then she grabbed her necessary things and went to freshen up while the two waited on her.

    "Do you really think she will be okay, Isamu?" Terou asked and Isamu sighed.

    "Lady Nessa is tough, that I knew since a while back, yes, something is bothering her and despite her not showing it, she won''t let it get in the way of what she wants to do, you should rx a bit," He responded and Terou exhaled deeply before stretching off and Isamu patted him on the head.

    After a while of them waiting, Nessa had finally finished doing her normal morning routine and exited the bathroom after which she looked at the two and they got off of the bed then she grabbed her bag and they went down to the inn''s dining room where Nessa wished everyone a good morning before sitting down to have her breakfast.

    Nessa gave Akio and Terou their share as well since she knew they would be hungry and they are big creatures, they cannot eat as little as a baby cat.

    When they finished eating their breakfast, they left the inn, heading to the castle, where they all agreed to meet by the gate and it was almost their meeting time, Nessa was a bit worried about what the royals might say, but at the same time she didn''t care because she knew what had to be done and she made up her mind to not let them do as they pleased if they were the ones that were truly evil and if they were the ones that had something to do with the king and queen''s deaths that day.

    Upon arriving at the castle''s gate, she saw that Yonja and his team was already there and Ian''s had just arrived at the same time with her and she smiled at them as Sophia approached her and was about to pat Terou on his head, but he growled at her and she flinched then Nessa nced at him and smiled and he sighed before lowering his head, allowing the girl to pat him and Nessa chuckled.

    "Good morning, guys," Yonja said.

    "Good morning," They replied.

    "Nessa, did you sleep wellst night?" Ian asked and she nced at him.

    "Yeah, I slept well, did you guys?" She asked and they smiled before nodding.

    "I am pretty sure most of us still needs more sleep, however, we slept enough," Yonja responded and she smiled at them as the guards opened the gate to the castle and they looked at each other.

    "Let''s go," Yonja said as he walked in and they followed him.

    When they arrived at the castle''s door, it opened and they entered, they smiled at how nice it was on the inside, simr to most of the castles they had seen before due to taking jobs from other royals.

    "Are you guys the adventure''s group?" A maid asked as she approached them.

    "Yes, we are," Yonja responded.

    Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    "All right, follow me," She said before walking away and they followed her outside of the castle and into their backyard, which was huge and filled with many different types of nts with a nice view.

    "The king and his fiancee will be here in a few minutes, they said to make yourselves at home in the meantime," She said as they sat down on chairs and since there were not enough for all of them, most of the guys stood up, allowing the girls to sit.

    "Are you guys ready to meet them? Our new king and his future queen, apparently?" Ian asked and Yonja chuckled.

    "They better know that the people in this kingdom are difficult to ept as new rulers; if they think it will be this easy, they are only lying to themselves; they will receive hell if they want to win their trusts, which they are nowhere near aplishing," Yonja responded, and Nessa smiled.

    "It''s only natural for the people not to trust, I mean, who would want to in the first ce if you don''t know someone and suddenly they juste and im the throne of all things?" Nessa asked and Ian nodded.

    "You are correct, they literally gave the people a reason not to trust them, at least not yet," Ian responded, and Yonja sighed as Nessa felt someone looking at them and her eyes narrowed as she looked around, then Terou jumped up in herp and she flinched before looking at him, then smiled, realizing that he had gotten away from Sophia, who only wanted to y with them because they were cute and she loved animals.

    After a while of waiting, the king and his future wife approached them and they looked at them then bowed their heads.

    "Your highnesses," They said as they were about to stand up and the king smiled.

    "There is no need to stand, too much formality, please stay seated," He replied before sitting down with his fiance, who was tall, slim, had short brown hair and blue eyes.

 Chapter 212: Her behavior

    The king was tall, muscr, had short ck hair and piercing green eyes with fair skin.

    "My name is n and this is M, nice to meet you guys," He said and they smiled.

    "Nice to meet you as well," Yonja replied as Nessa''s hair blew up due to her pony opening and Yonja looked at her then Sophia smiled and passed her something to tie her hair up and she smiled before collecting it and tying her hair up in a pony.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee, as a girl you have to walk with extra of most things," Sophia replied and Nessa smiled before nodding and the king nced at her as Isamu stretched off and she patted him on the head.

    "I have not seen you with them before," The king said and she looked at him.

    "That''s because I am new here, my name is Nessa, your highness," She replied and a smirk appeared on his face.

    "Nice to meet you, Nessa, I hope you enjoy your stay here," He said.

    "Nice to meet you as well and I hope I do," She replied.

    "Did you guys get what you went in the dungeon for?" M asked and Yonja ced a huge bag in front of them as well as the scrolls they found and the girl looked at her fianc¨¦e and she sighed.

    "Did you guys read the scroll?" The fianc¨¦e asked and Nessa looked at the others and since she wanted to test the royals, she decided to answer them.

    "I read it, there is nothing interesting about it," Nessa responded and the others looked at her as well as the king.

    "You don''t find the diamond interesting?" M asked.

    "A power like that, I am not interested in it, the scroll mentions what should already be known but was it the scroll that you guys wanted or the thing itself?" She asked and Ian smiled as well as the others and the king scoffed.

    "We sent you guys to clear the dungeon and get anything rted to the diamond, it''s for safe keeping, nothing else after all it is a dangerous weapon, is this all you guys could get for us?" The king asked.

    "I suggest you don''t lie or anything like that, you don''t want to get on your new king''s bad side," M added, and Yonja scoffed, seeing M look at them with the look of power in their eyes, and M nced at him.

    "You are the leader I suggest you answer the question," She said.

    "First of all let me clear up your mistake, I am not their leader, you asked for all the diamond or crystal-rted stuff, you got it, you never asked for anything else, yet we brought you guys gold, that''s more than enough, also don''t look at me as if you''re threatening me, please give us our money and let us leave, our business here is done," Yonja responded, as the girl gnashed her teeth.

    "Fine, tell me did you guys take anything from the dungeon?" She asked and the king looked at her then sighed.

    "What if we did?" Ian asked.

    "Then you are going to have to hand it over and I suggest you all watch your tone, you cannot speak to me however you please," She responded.

    "I am going to reply you in the same tone you are talking in, for that you will have to earn respect, I don''t see you wearing a crown so don''t go demanding something that''s not yours to begin with and yes we took things from the dungeon, we are not handing them over, deal with it," Nessa said after getting irritated by the girl''s attitude towards them and Yonja smiled, wanting tough but they held back.

    "Your highness, are we going to get a payment?" Ian asked as they stood up and the king smirked with his eyes fixed on Nessa and her strange creature friends.

    "Yes, you will get your payment," He responded as a big bag appeared in his hand and he handed it to Yonja and Yonja collected it.

    "Thank you, your highness," They said and he smiled.

    "You are wee, split the money among yourselves," He replied.

    "Take back Nessa''s payment," The girl said and they looked at Nessa as she red at the girl.

    "Guards, find out what you can about her, I find her suspicious," She said and Nessa chuckled as the guards approached her and Isamu and Terou began growling as Nessa''s eyes glowed red.

    "I suggest you don''t to that, ma''am, you won''t like what she turns you into, also don''t ever ask us to do another job for any of you, we are done here," Yonja said as Sophia grabbed Nessa by her arm, and she nced at her then the girl smiled.

    "Move, you really don''t want a fight, your madam is picking one for no reasons and that too with the wrong person," Sophia said and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Move, let them go, they didn''t do anything wrong, don''t make me repeat myself," The king said and M looked at him and the guards bowed their heads before moving aside and Nessa and the others left the castle with speed since they didn''t actually want to get into a fight.

    "That girl was deliberately picking a fight with you, you do know that, right?" Yonja asked as they walked in a street.

    "Yeah, I know that, they are up to something, I don''t like them," Nessa responded and Yonja smiled then patted her on the hand and she sighed.

    "We will find out what they are up to, right?" Sophia asked and they looked at her with smiles on their faces.

    "Do you really want to do something about them?" Nessa asked and Sophia nced at her.

    "Yes, I do, this is my home, if they are not worthy of being king and queen, they might as well leave, what this kingdom needs is the king and queen it has had before, if they are actually bad then our home could be in danger, we can''t just stand by and let that happen," She responded and Nessa smiled then patted her on the shoulder.

 Chapter 213: Separate bags

    After hearing what Sophia said, Nessa knew if they were indeed bad she won''t have to worry that much since she would have help in dealing with them and she knew how to start.

    "Well, Sophia, if they are bad you won''t have to worry, I will help in handling it," Nessa said and Sophia smiled at her.

    "We will help as well, you don''t even have to ask; besides, I have a feeling something is seriously wrong with this situation, especially with that girl; why is she so fixated on the diamond?" Yonja inquired, and Nessa sighed, knowing that they were probably after the power it held, but little did they know that the crystal had already vanished from existence.

    "I am pretty sure they are not going to find what they are looking for," Nessa said and they looked at her.

    "What makes you say that?" Ian asked.

    "I know this is not a proper answer in any way, but I just know they won''t find it, that''s because the diamond is not among us, not in in sight at least," She responded as they exchanged nces, then smiled and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Well, we don''t understand how you care connected to all of this, I have to say you are quite mysterious, but you are trustworthy that much we do know and for some reason you have the presence of a leader, am I right guys?" Ian asked and they smiled.

    "He is right, Nessa, you do have the presence of a leader, are you a leader?" Niva asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "Maybe or maybe not," She responded with a grin and theyughed.

    "Well, let''s head back to the guild and we will split the money there," Yonja said and they nodded before heading to the guild.

    After a bit of walking, they arrived at the guild and the receptionist approached them while smiling.

    "You guys cleared the dungeon, congrattions," She said and everyone in the guild cheered for them and they smiled.

    "Thank you," They replied.

    "We are holding a feast tonight, it''s been years and no one had managed to clear that dungeon until you guys came along, will you guyse to the feast? The guild master decided on it," She said as they exchanged nces.

    "We cane yes, but will youe as well, Nessa?" Yonja asked and she nced at him, then smiled.

    "Yeah, sure, it''s not like I have anything else to do," She responded.

    "Then it''s settled, it will start at about 7pm tonight, I look forward to seeing you guys then," She said and they smiled.

    "You as well," Nessa replied, then the girl left to go do her job and they sat down by a table and Yonja took out the bag of money and they looked at it then at him.

    "The money is in equal parts, so all I have to do is separate it," He said and they nodded.

    "Well, you might as well get going, I am not helping," Ian replied and Yonja chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t have to," He said as he opened the bag and took out different bags and they all left staring at it and he grinned. Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelBin

    "They were pretty much separate from the beginning," He added and Ian sighed.

    "You sly bastard," Ian said and Yonja patted him on the shoulder before handing him his share which he collected it.

    "Thanks, man," Ian said.

    "Well, you are wee, at least you know how to be polite," Yonja replied.

    "Are you trying to pick a fight here?" Ian asked.

    "Nope, why would I want to do that?" Yonja asked and Ian exhaled deeply.

    "It''s best if you don''t answer me," Ian responded and Nessa chuckled as Yonka have her a bag of her share of the money and she collected it.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee," He replied before handing the others their share.

    After Yonja finished giving them their shares, he stretched off and Nessa ced her head down on the table, and they looked at each other.

    "We are going to die of boredom if we don''t find something to do," Niva said before stretching off and yawning while the others stared at her.

    "I think you already have something that you need to do," Yonja replied and she looked at him.

    "Go get some more sleep, we will be attending the feast tonight and we have already done too much in the past week, having nothing to do every now and then is not a bad thing, you should get more sleep since you all still look like youck it," Ian said, and Niva sighed before turning to face Nessa.

    "Nessa," She said and Nessa nced at her.

    "What''s the matter?" Nessa asked.

    "Are you going to sleep as well?" Niva asked and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Why?" She asked.

    "I''m bored and I..." She responded before falling asleep, and Nessa ced her hand under the girl''s head to keep her from hitting her head on the table and the others smiled at them.

    "She is still very tired, one of you do the honors of taking her home," Nessa said and Cortan sighed before standing up and lifting her up in his arms.

    "I will take her back, I will be heading home as well, see you guys tonight?" He asked.

    "Yeah, we will see you then," Yonja responded then he left with her and Nessa chuckled.

    "Nessa are you going back to the inn?" Ian asked.

    "Yeah, I am, to be honest, I am still quite sleepy, I think I will get some rest," She responded.

    "All right, my ce is not far, I will walk you back," He said as they got up, then looked at Yonja who was looking at Sophia and Nessa patted him on the back and he flinched then looked at her.

    "Don''t stare a hole into her," She said and his eyes widened as Ian and Sophia burst outughing and Yonja sighed as Nessa chuckled, then Yonja sighed and turned away from them as Sophia peeked at him.

    "Come on, guys," Nessa said as she left with Ian and Isamu and Terou followed her.

 Chapter 214: Hurting pride

    While going back to the inn with Ian, Nessa stopped by a shop which was selling sweets and looked around when she noticed a few different types of chocte and wanted to try it.

    "If you want chocte, buy, I assure you that they are good," Ian said and Nessa smiled, then brought a few things not only for herself but also for Isamu and Terou.

    When she finished, they continued on their way to the inn where she noticed a few guys harassing the young receptionist, who was outside of the inn at the time and seemed to had been eating something due to the snack they saw fall on the ground.

    "Hey, what do you think you are doing?" Ian asked as he approached them and Nessa nced at him as well as the three guys harassing the girl.

    "I suggest you leave from here quietly brat or I will hand it to you," One of them responded and Ian smiled.

    "Hand it to me? Do you really think you can even touch a hair on my head?" Ian asked and the guy gnashed his teeth and was about to attack Ian, who punched him to the ground and Nessa smiled as they released the girl and Nessa approached her.

    "Are you okay?" Nessa asked as she picked up the girl''s snack and handed it to her and she collected it.

    "Thank you, miss; I''m fine," She said, and Nessa smiled and patted her on the shoulder before returning her gaze to Ian as the other two guys charged at him, and he dodged their attack before spinning around and kicking one into a wall, then punching the other in the stomach before hitting him by the side of his neck, causing him to copse on the ground.

    "You couldn''t even touch me and you want to harass a young beautiful girl, don''t go harassing anyone again, it won''t end well for you, am I clear?" Ian asked and they nodded in fear before picking their friend up and leaving and Nessa smiled at him as he looked at them, then the young girl bowed her head and Ian looked at her.

    "Thank you very much," She said and Ian smiled, then patted her on the hand and she raised up then looked at him.

    "You are wee, this is a popr inn, you have to be more careful of your surroundings or more like them wille," He replied and she smiled.

    "I understand, I will be more careful next time, thanks again," She said then went inside the inn and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "You can fight pretty well," She said.

    "Thank you for thepliment, I learnt a lot of things doing different types of jobs, anyways, you go and get your rest we will all meet up at the guild tonight, right?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Yeah, I will see you guys there, I am going to go get and get some more sleep, see ya," She responded.

    "See ya," He said then left and she went up to her room, then locked the door and ced her bag down, after which she sat on the bed and stretched off as Isamu fixed the curtains and she looked at him.

    "Here, I brought a few things for you guys to eat," She said as she opened the bag and took out a few edibles and gave it to them.

    "Thank you," They said. Explore more adventures at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "You are wee," She replied before taking out a bottle of cold juice, which she brought for herself and drank it, then she sighed in relief beforeying back on the bed and they looked at her.

    "Are you really going to sleep?" Terou asked and she nced at them.

    "Yes, I am; if you need anything, just wake me up; don''t hesitate, got it?" She asked, and they nodded, then she yawned and fell asleep after a few minutes.

    While they were rxing, the king''s future wife, who was back at the castle, kept wondering about them while pacing in the backyard, and when the king saw her, he sighed and approached her, and she nced at him.

    "What are you thinking about at this point?" He inquired.

    "Don''t you think she''s a little suspicious?" When she asked, his eyes narrowed.

    "The one who arrived with the group? Nessa?" He asked, and she nodded.

    "No, why?" He asked and she scoffed.

    "Of course you wouldn''t care about that, there is something off about her," She responded and he sighed.

    "Now you are just saying that because she overpowered you, you feel threatened, it''s only natural, but I suggest you drop this, I don''t want to hear of it, leave them alone and we won''t have to deal with any problems," He said and she chuckled.

    "Is that all you have in mind? You never listen to me, I am telling you she''s up to something." He looked at her with his eyes glowing green as she yelled.

    "I don''t care what they''re up to, don''t let your anger and pride that got hurt because of the girl get in the way of our job, you won''t like what happens if it does," He said as he walked away, and she gnashed her teeth.

    "Do as you please, I know there is something off about her and I will find out what it is," She mumbled while looking at the sky.

    Later that day, when Nessa woke up, she saw it was almost night and she had less than an hour to get herself together and get to the guild.

    "Lady Nessa, you are awake," Isamu said and she looked at him with a smile on her face.

    "Yes, I am and I have to get going, we have somewhere to go after all, we don''t want to bete either, they invited us for a feast, we have to be careful as well, I will go freshen up," She replied and he nodded as she got out of bed and stretched off as did Terou who had just awoken as well and Nessa went to freshen up so that they will finish on time.

 Chapter 215: Followed

    A while after Nessa finished taking her bath, she got dressed then came out of the bathroom and tired her hair up in a fancy bun and when she finished, she exhaled deeply before looking at Isamu and Terou who approached her and she smiled and patted them on their heads.

    "Are you guys ready to go?" She asked and they nodded; then she opened the room door and they left the inn.

    While walking down the street, heading to the guild, Nessa looked around at how lively the city was and how many different things they were doing, despite their current problems, they knew still knew how to have fun.

    "Lady Nessa, is someone following us?" Isamu asked and she nced at him, then looked around and sighed.

    "I don''t know," She responded quietly as they arrived at the guild and Nessa smiled upon seeing how many people were there.

    "Nessa," Sophia said as she approached her and Nessa smiled.

    "Sophia, am I on time?" She asked.

    ''Yeah, you are right on time,e on in," She responded as she grabbed Nessa by the arm and pulled her inside and the others smiled after seeing her.

    "You made it," Ian said and she nodded.

    "Guys, I think someone.." Nessa said as Niva hugged her from behind and she jumped before sighing and looking back at the girl, who grinned.

    "You want to give her a heart attack, Niva?" Yonja asked and Niva chuckled.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to startle you," Niva said and Nessa smiled.

    "It''s okay, the guild master really knows how to n a feast, that''s for sure," She replied and they nodded.

    "Yeah, he went out of his way just to make sure that we will have a good time, he is a good person," Yonja said.

    "I agree, he is just different from other guild masters who would rather shine than to let us shine," Sophia added and the others agreed with her.

    "So I hear you guys ran into a bit of a problem earlier by the inn, Ian did some beating," Yonja said and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yes, we did and he did beat them because they were harassing the young receptionist there, she can''t defend herself and because she is pretty they took advantage of that, tormenting the poor girl," Nessa replied.

    "He did the right thing, to be honest, they should really just get rid of people like that," Yonja said.

    "I agree, after all, that could have been me in her space and what would have happened if you guys hadn''t shown up? The terrible things they could have done to her, it''s scary to even think about," Sophia replied and Niva nodded.

    "Well, that''s why girls need to learn how to protect themselves a little more; it will benefit them as well as others," Ian said, and Nessa smiled as she felt someone was watching her and her eyes narrowed as she looked around, but there were so many people there that she couldn''t figure out who was watching her, but one thing was certain: she was getting irritated by it.

    "What''s the problem, Nessa?" Yonja inquired, and she smiled as she looked at him.

    "Nothing, I''m just looking at the people here, they are all different from most," She replied, and they smiled before looking around. Terou began growling, and she lifted him into her arms and ced her hand on his head.

    "Rx, don''t worry, I will be just fine, don''t let them know that we know we are being watched, I will handle it, please," She said and he nced at her before nodding, then he jumped out of her arm and she sighed.

    "Is he afraid of being around so many people?" Sophia asked.

    "Not quite," Nessa responded as Sophia crouched down and Terou looked at her as she brought forth her hand, wanting to pat him and he looked at Nessa who smiled before lowering his head then she smiled and patted him and the others smiled.

    "Well, Nessa,e and eat with us, we are hungry and I think we are going to be here for a while, do you have some ce else to go or so?" Yonja asked.

    "No, I have nowhere else to be, here is where I probably should stay for a while so that I don''t cause unnecessary problems for anyone," She responded and his eyes narrowed as Sophia looked at her.

    "Is everything okay? You have been a bit on guard ever since you arrived," Sophia said and Nessa nced at her with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Yeah, I am fine, I just need to rx, that''s all," She replied.

    "All right, welle and join us for dinner, I promise that the food here is more than good," Sophia said as they went to the buffet and they took the food that they wanted along with drinks then went and sat down by a table.

    Before Nessa started eating, she gave Isamu and Terou their share, then they all began eating.

    While eating, Nessa got more irritated, knowing that someone was watching her made her feel ufortable, especially when she didn''t know why and she opened a bottle of juice and drank it when she saw someone with green eyes staring at her in a corner with a hood on their head, but Nessa pretended like she didn''t see anything and sighed.

    ''I''m getting angry, this isn''t going to end well for this person, I don''t like this...'' Nessa thought as she clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth, and Niva saw her.

    "You are angry about something, aren''t you?" Niva asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "No, I''m not angry; I''m just irritated about something, but it''s okay, I''ll be fine; now let''s just eat and enjoy our meal, I am pretty sure I will get to deal with thatter," She responded, and Niva smiled, and they continued eating their food.

    Nessa looked for the person who was staring at her, but saw that he or she was no longer there, but she knew he or she was somewhere in the crowd, and Nessa wanted to know why she was being followed and nned to get some answers.

 Chapter 216: "Who is your boss?"

    When they finished eating, Nessa finished off her drink and she sighed before looking around once again and her eyes caught onto the person that was following her, but she kept on pretending as though she didn''t see anything and she sighed.

    "Now, I can''t help but get the feeling that you are worried about something, is everything okay?" Yonja asked and she nced at him.

    "Yeah, I am worried I might break something tonight, I will be right back, I want to get some fresh air," She responded and he smiled as she got up then left and Isamu looked at her as she walked out of the guild, knowing that the one who was following her would go after her and she sighed then stopped at the end of the street where no one was and she looked up at the night sky and scoffed.

    "You know I don''t like being followed, I am not a criminal so why am I being followed exactly?" Nessa asked as she turned around and saw the person in the hood on top of a building and the person scoffed before jumping down and Nessa clenched her fists.

    "Tell me, what are you doing in this kingdom?" The person asked and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Like I said to everyone who has asked me that very same question, as a tourist and someone who came for a job, what other answer are you looking for exactly?" She asked.

    "My boss thinks you are here for something else as well, you are up to something, so are you really? I suggest you tell me the truth or I will make you hurt in such a way that you will regret evering here," The person responded and a smile appeared on Nessa''s face as she stared at the one in the hood. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    "You should not have threatened me and just walk away, but now I am not going to let you leave without answering my questions, who is your boss?" She asked and the person chuckled.

    "I cannot give out my boss''s information, now, tell me, Nessa, why are you really here?" The person asked before taking their hood off and Nessa saw that it was a young man.

    He was tall, blonde, had blue eyes and muscr.

    "I already answered your question, I don''t know what else you want me to say, but I don''t have time to waste here either, do as you please," Nessa responded and he gnashed his teeth as her eyes narrowed, remembering that it was the king''s fianc¨¦e who didn''t like here and that''s when Nessa realized that the one he was working for was her but she wanted to be one hundred percent sure.

    "I am leaving now, keep on following me and you might wake up in a grave tomorrow morning don''t wake up at all," She said as she walked past him, heading back to the guild and he chuckled.

    "If you think I am going to just let you walk away you are very wrong about that," He said as he disappeared and reappeared before Nessa and her eyes narrowed while staring at him.

    "Are you certain you want to stand in my way? Certain things aggravate me, and I am a person who follows certain rules; get in my way, and if I break those rules, you will not like it, that I assure you of," Nessa said.

    "You areing with me," He said as he took a deep breath and a green circle formed in the air behind him and chains came out of it and she sighed before wrapping her hand around one of his chains and disappeared, then reappeared before him and with her right fist glowing red, she punched him then released the chain which sent him flying and he crashed directly in front of the guild and the others saw.

    "What''s going on out here?" Yonja asked as they came out and saw Nessa approaching the guy and his eyes narrowed.

    "Don''t tell me, this is what you left for," Yonja said and she looked at him then sighed.

    "He was following me for no reason at all, he is approaching me in a way I don''t like, it''s not nice then he forcefully wants to take me with him and I haven''t even done anything wrong, so I am going to deal with him on my terms now, that''s not wrong here, right?" She asked and Yonja chuckled.

    "It''s fine with me; go ahead and do whatever you want, whether it''s illegal or not; I assume you want to know why he was following you in the first ce, am I correct?" Yonja inquired as the guy stood up with a smirk on his face.

    "You are right Yonja, I also want to know the name of his boss, I don''t like certain things and if I don''t get an answer, he won''t like the oue," She responded and the others smiled before looking at the guy.

    "Dude, you should just talk, you are in for a treat, believe me when I say that," Ian said and the guy sighed before looking back at Nessa.

    "Is she really here just on business?" He asked and Yonja and the others looked at Nessa and she sighed before ncing at them and they smiled.

    "Yes, she is here just on business, it''s the reason she joined the guild in the first ce, right guys?" Ian asked.

    "He is right, she is a member of our guild now and this is not nice, you just attacked someone for no proper reason at all, that could get you in trouble, the people from our guild are all different and not all of us are from here," Yonja said and Sophia nodded as Nessa smiled and looked at the guy who lowered his head, thinking about what to do next.

    "If you don''t leave I will hurt you, right now you are not giving me a reason not to hurt you, if you can''t let me who your boss is, it doesn''t matter, just leave and don''t follow me again, if you do you might not leave in one piece," Nessa said and he nced at her as her eyes glowed red and he left staring at her before turning towards her.

 Chapter 217: Followed the follower

    Nessa knew the guy was going to ask her more questions, but she didn''t want to answer any of them. She wanted him to leave, but he just stood there thinking, and she exhaled deeply.

    "Are you going to leave or not?" Nessa asked.

    "Where are you from?" He asked.

    "That''s none of your concern, you are a stranger who has no business with her, please just go and leave this be, she doesn''t want to talk about where she is from, just know that it''s far away," Sophia responded and he scoffed.

    "We are not done here, I will see you again and then I will get the answers that I want," He said and Nessa looked at him with a smile on her face.

    "Is that so? We shall see about that, I will find your boss as well, I don''t like when people do certain things," She replied and he chuckled.

    "The, I will see you some time soon, bye," He said before disappearing and Nessa clenched her fist.

    "Nessa,e on," Yonja said and she looked at him as Niva grabbed onto her hand and pulled her with them and she smiled as they ced her to sit by the table with them.

    "You knew he was following you, why didn''t you say anything?" Sophia asked and Nessa smiled.

    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "I didn''t want to until I found out why he was following me," She responded.

    "Do you know who his boss is then?" Yonja asked with a smirk and she scoffed.

    "Do you by chance think I know?" Nessa asked and he chuckled.

    "You do know, don''t you?" He asked as he looked around and saw that Isamuwas nowhere to be seen and his eyes narrowed.

    "Uh... Nessa, Isamu is not here," He said and she smiled at him, then patted him on the shoulder.

    "Yeah, I know, I made him follow the one who was following and since Isamu can use shadow movement without any problem, he is the perfect one to do this," She replied and he smiled.

    "Tell me, why have him, follow him if you didn''t just want to make sure of something?" He asked and she smiled at him.

    "His boss is the future queen, I think she is the one that sent him after me, in this kingdom, she is the only one who has a reason to do so, no one else has any to follow me around like that," She responded.

    "You are right, she does have many reasons after what happened earlier, she doesn''t like you one bit and is suspicious of you," Ian said.

    "I am not just here on my own business, I am here to do other things as well, they are not evil, but.." She said as they saw the king enter the guild and everyone looked at him as he smiled at Nessa and the others and her eyes narrowed as the guild master approached him and bowed his head.

    "Your highness," He said.

    "There is no need to bow, I just came here to discuss a few things, in private if you don''t mind," The king replied as he looked at Nessa who stared right back at him and a smirk appeared on his face as he approached them and they all stood up.

    "Your highness," They said.

    "I wanted to apologize for earlier about how she behaved, she was just being cautious, I assure you that she doesn''t mean to hurt anyone or so on, she is just trying to be protective of this kingdom and its people," He replied.

    "You don''t have to apologize, it''s okay," Yonja said and the king smiled.

    "You have the same interests as she does, yet you didn''t behave like she did, I don''t think her being protective of this kingdom is the only reason, I don''t like her, I think something is wrong with her, you should check that out, your highness, I don''t mean to be rude, she had no reason to talk to us like that or do things that she is not supposed to do, she is not the queen as yet, she is going to get in trouble if she continues on her current path," Nessa said with a gentle smile as Terou jumped into her arm and the others looked at her and smiled.

    "You''re a real straight forward person, aren''t you?

    Well, I assure you that she will not get herself into trouble; I will speak to her myself; I am sure she will listen to me; she will not like what happens if she does not; you guys have a nice night; perhaps I will see you around," He replied as he walked away with the guild master, and Nessa gave him a nce before they sighed and she looked at them.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked as Sophia patted her on the shoulder and she nced at the girl.

    "Warn us before you n on giving us a heart attack," She said and Nessa chuckled, then patted her on the head and she smiled.

    "Sorry, I just had to see the king''s reaction," She replied and Sophia smiled.

    "Well, I don''t think that was such a good one, it seemed as though he felt a bit of a jolt, his eyes seemed a bit darker as though he was going to give his wife a piece of his mind," Niva said and Nessa lowered her head while passing her hand on Terou''s head and the creature looked at her.

    "Nessa," Yonja called out and she looked at him before yawning.

    "I don''t know what you are going to do, but we all here no that you are not a bad person from the time that we have spent with you, am I right about that guys?" Yonja asked and they all nodded.

    "But, if you need help with whatever it is that you are doing, don''t hesitate, just ask us and maybe we will be able to help you, you don''t have to always do things by yourself, we know that better than most people, it''s not wrong to ask for help," He said and they smiled as she sighed while remembering the others back in the town and she smiled, knowing that they would say something very simr to what he just said and she chuckled as they stared at her.

 Chapter 218: Quite shady

    They wondered what she was smiling at but were d she was at least happy.

    Niva tapped Nessa on the shoulder, and the girl looked at her as she smiled.

    "What are you smiling about? Did we say something funny or so on?" Niva asked.

    "No, you didn''t, you guys just reminded me of the people back at home, they would have said something simr to what was just said, you guys reminded me a bit of them and my purpose as well," Nessa responded.

    They sighed, feeling a bit pleased to know that they were able to remind her about something important, they wanted to know more about Nessa but knew that they cannot force her to talk and since they were still getting to know each other, they decided to wait.

    "Nessa, we are d that we reminded you of them, is that good? It''s good right?" Ian asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yeah, that''s good, I know I have others to go home to, I just have to hurry this up and finish my my work," She responded and they smiled at her before she ced Terou down and he stretched off as she poured herself a ss of juice and drank it.

    Isamu appeared beside her while she was drinking her juice, and she looked at him as he bowed his head, then she crouched down and braced her head against him to see if it was really Isamu.

    ''Is it Isamu?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Running scans on him.]

    [I have checked everything about him, there is no other type of energy within his body or surrounding him, he is himself, that is Isamu.]

    "Good, you are you, now want to tell us what you found out?" Nessa asked and he nodded, then she sat down along with them and he stretched off.

    "I followed him just like you wanted and I saw that he went to the castle, behind it to be precise, he was meeting with the future wife of the king," He responded and the others smiled and Yonja patted Nessa on the shoulder.

    "You were right," He said.

    "Yeah, I had a feeling that I was, but now that I am sure, that''s better," She replied and he nodded before returning their attention to Isamu.

    "What else did you find out Isamu?" Yonja asked, they were not used to talking with beasts like they were talking with normal people, they were a bit surprised that he could talk, but due to them being mysterious along with Nessa, they didn''t think much of it other than it was awesome.

    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    "I found out that she wants him to keep finding out more about her and she wants him to find a reason for the king to believe her also, she thinks that we might have more information on the diamond, she finds something off about Nessa, she won''t let this go, no matter what it takes, they want something, it has a lot to do with the diamond," He responded and Yonja''s eyes narrowed.

    "That''s quite shady, why is she dragging this? What are they hiding?" Yonja asked as the king came down back to the lobby and he nced at them as they looked at him and he winked at them before leaving with a smile on his face and Nessa sighed.

    "Nessa, how much does the business you are on has to do with the royal family?" Ian asked.

    "A lot, I suspect them for a few things to be honest, I don''t want you guys to get involved in this, some things are just not what it seems, I am also quite tired, I would like to head back to the inn and get some rest, it''s almost midnight," She responded as they looked at each other.

    "We understand, but consider our offer, if you need help, we will be here, you helped us see things a bit differently, Nessa even though we harassed you when you first came here," Yonja said and she smiled.

    "You guys were not bad to begin with, I will consider it, if I need help with anything, I will let you guys know, all right?" She asked and they smiled before standing up.

    "All right," Yonja responded and she smiled.

    "All right, we will be heading home now as well, it''s getting prettyte and I am pretty sure what most of us can still think about is more sleep, good night, Nessa," Ian said.

    "Good night guys," She replied before leaving with Terou and Isamu and the others left to go home as well.

    After a while of walking, they arrived back at the inn and went up to their room where Nessa locked the door then stretched off before throwing herself on the bed and Isamu and Terou looked at her before getting on a side of the bed and she looked at them then smiled.

    "Are you guys ready to call it a night?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, good night,dy Nessa," Isamu responded before stretching off and she chuckled.

    "Good night, guys," She said before closing her eyes and they looked at each other and a few minutes after, she fell asleep and Terou covered her with the nket.

    Later that night, while Nessa was sleeping, she began getting bad dreams and started moving in her sleep, due to which Isamu woke up and looked at her.

    "Lady Nessa," He said before tapping her on her hand and she woke up immediately and looked at him then sighed before patting him on the head.

    "Are you okay?" He asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine, was just having a bad dream, sorry if I woke you up, Isamu," She responded as he stretched off.

    "It''s fine, I don''t take long to fall back asleep, everyone gets nightmares every now and then, it''s only natural, you should try and get back some sleep, don''t focus on your dreams, try clearning your mind, maybe that will help," He said and she smiled then sighed.

    "Thank you, Isamu, I will, go back to sleep now," She replied as sheid back on the bed, looking at the ceiling and Isamu went back to sleep since he was tired.

 Chapter 219: Inquired

    Nessa was having a hard time falling back asleep and kept on staring at the ceiling while thinking about the life that she had and her new one and what she wanted to do with it.

    Nessa wanted to see more of her new world and learn more about its people and history, but she knew she had other responsibilities and couldn''t just go wherever she wanted because of the dangers around them.

    After more than an hour, Nessa finally fell back asleep and Isamu woke up to check on her and when he saw she was fine, he sighed in relief before going back to sleep.

    The next morning, When Nessa woke up, she stretched off then wiped her eyes and got out of bed when she saw that Isamu and Terou were already awake.

    "Good morning, guys." She said and they looked at her then bowed their heads.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They replied and she patted both of them on their heads before grabbing her clothes to go freshen up when Terou tapped her on her feet and she looked at him.

    "What is it, Terou?" She asked.

    "I went out of the room earlier and heard someone asking the receptionist about you," He responded and she nced at Isamu and he nodded then she exhaled deeply.

    Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "Okay, I know who''s doing this, but don''t worry, I''ll be fine; also, just to be safe, I don''t want either of you going anywhere without my permission or just telling me it''s for your own good, got it?" She asked as they exchanged nces before bowing their heads once more.

    "Got it," They responded and she smiled.

    "Good, now I am going to freshen up then we will have breakfast and we will go to the guild a bit," She said and they nodded then she went to freshen up and do her normal morning routine.

    After a while of waiting, Nessa finally finished then got dressed and exited the bathroom and she looked at them with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Well, I am quite hungry this morning, shall we head to the dining room for breakfast?" She asked and they nodded, then she grabbed her bag and left and they followed her to the dining room where she wished everyone a good morning before sitting down.

    Nessa then took her food before giving Isamu and Terou their share then they began eating their breakfast and Nessa poured herself a ss of orange juice before starting to eat.

    A whileter, when they finished eating, they got up, then Nessa went to the receptionist who was taking the day off since there was someone else who was going to take her space and Nessa tapped her on her shoulder before she could leave and she looked back at Nessa then smiled.

    "Ah, you, good morning," She said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Good morning, I wanted to ask you something," She replied.

    "Go ahead, I am listening," The girl said.

    "I heard someone came inquiring about me earlier, is that true?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, it''s true, you were probably still sleeping; it was a guy who said he was like arade to you and wanted to know if you were staying here because he had something to give you," Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she responded.

    ''He is still looking into me on her orders; if I get angry, neither he nor she will like what happens next,'' Nessa thought as the girl stared at her.

    "Is there something wrong?" The girl asked and Nessa sighed before smiling at her.

    "No, did he say anything else?" She asked.

    "Not that I can recall, he didn''t say anything else, he just wanted to know about you," She responded, and Nessa gnashed her teeth, knowing that if he kept looking into her, he''d find out who she really was, which she didn''t want to happen, at least not yet.

    "All right, thank you for informing me, and enjoy your day off," Nessa said to which the girl smiled brightly.

    "Thank you, I will, you take care, Nessa," She replied before leaving and Ismau nced at Nessa who lowered her head.

    "What are you thinking,dy Nessa?" He asked.

    "Of a way to get rid of my current pest, they are going to be a problem, if he keeps on looking into me, I won''t be able to find what I actually came here for, whether they are good or bad and to be honest, they are not giving off the good vibe and find out more about the diamond''s abilities, whether they are harmful to me or not," She responded as she walked out of the inn and they followed her.

    "I understand, but what will you do to get rid of him?" Isamu asked.

    "Would you like us to try to get rid of him for you?" Terou inquired, and she chuckled before turning to face him.

    "No, but thank you for the offer, I have to deal with this in a different way, he might still be following us right now so be careful," Nessa responded as they looked around, and Isamu sighed after taking a deep breath and listening carefully to his surroundings.

    "Don''t worry, no one is currently following us," He said, and Nessa smiled. When Isamu noticed a few people staring at them from an alley, he began growling, and Nessa nced at him, then saw that they were getting close to the guild, and she smiled.

    "Lady Nessa," Terou said, and that''s when she realized they were being watched, and out came the same guys who had been harassing the inn''s receptionist, whom Ian had beaten up earlier, and Nessa looked at them as they surrounded them then she sighed.

    "Are you guys crazy?" She asked as her eyes narrowed and one of them raised his sword in the air with me forming at the tip. She then scoffed because she knew that the only way to stop them permanently was to crush their egos and show them how weal they are, and at the time, she had every intention of doing just that because she was sick of dealing with people like them.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 220: Rumors

    She knew they thought she was weak because they didn''t back down, and Nessa was already in a bad mood and didn''t want to waste her time with them.

    Nessa was not the type of person to brag about her abilities that others do not have because she does not believe herself to be all powerful. She knew she had a lot more to learn and that she was not even close to reaching her full potential as of yet, which is one of the reasons she was cautious with her abilities.

    "I am going to give you guys one chance, I am really not in the mood for this right now, so I suggest you leave while you still can," Nessa said and the guy gnashed his teeth and released the fireball he created and before it could touch Nessa, she dodge it before disappearing then reappearing behind him and kicked him to the ground and the others looked at her.

    At the same time Yonja and the others arrived at the guild and since Nessa was nearby the saw and they left staring at her.

    Her whip appeared in her hand and before the other guys could attack her, fire began forming on the whip which she spun around her, causing them to get burned as Yonja and the others approached her then the mes along with the whip disappeared, and the guys who wanted to harass her left.

    "Nessa," Sophia said and Nessa nced at them, then smiled before sighing.

    "Good morning guys," She said and they smiled.

    "Good morning," They replied.

    "What''s going on here?" Yonja asked.

    "Aren''t those the guys that I literally beat for harassing the receptionist?" Ian asked.

    "Yeah, they are, seems like their egos got hurt and they thought they could take it out on me," Nessa responded and Ian chuckled.

    "Well, seeing as they ran away like little girls, I think they got a message, you probably won''t see them again," Ian said, and Nessa chuckled.

    "Perhaps I won''t, I was on my way to the guild when they appeared out of nowhere, waiting for the perfect opportunity, if I actually wanted to hurt them, I would have, my day is just going bad right now," She replied as they exchanged nces before returning their gaze to her and Sophia wrapped her arm around the girl''s neck and Nessa nced at her.

    "What''s bothering ya, Nessa?" Niva asked.

    "The guy who was following me for the king''s fiancee came by the inn inquiring about me, I''m not happy about it, they''re invading my privacy, I''m starting to feel..." She responded.

    "That''s not cool; I guess you''re feeling unsafe?" Yonja asked.

    "You can say that, I don''t like the idea that they know where I am staying," She responded and Yonja''s eyes narrowed.

    "Her actions... This is really weird, to be honest, it''s starting to feel like they are not who they say they are," Yonja said and Nessa nced at him.

    "Don''t push yourself into this Yonja, I don''t want you guys getting involved, I am going to deal with her my own way," Nessa replied and he looked at her.

    "Let''s head back to the guild, we will talk there," Yonja said and the others nodded, then they went to the guild and took a seat by a table before Nessa ced her head down and they looked at her with smiles on their faces.

    "Did you not sleep wellst night?" Sophia asked and Nessa smiled.

    "Nope, she definitely did not, I can tell you that because I was awake when she was," Isamu responded and theyughed as Nessa chuckled.

    "If you want to sleep, then you can, tell me, are you worried about the royals?" Ian asked and Nessa sighed.

    "I don''t think they are up to any good, to be honest, but that''s just me, one would need actual proof for people to believe them, tell me, has there been anything weird going on these past months?" Nessa asked.

    "One, we believe you, you don''t need to show us any proof and yes, there has been weird things going on and they are covering it up with otherme excuses," Yonja responded as Nessa raised her head off of the table and looked at him.

    "Weird things like what?" Nessa asked.

    "There was an attack by a demon with about four legs and a white cap on its head, if I remember correctly, and it was about to attack the city before this guy became king, and he saved us just like that, there have been different types of attacks and people doing strange things within the city, do I have that right?" Yonja inquired.

    "Yeah, you do, that''s exactly what''s been happening; we didn''t mention anything earlier because we didn''t think it would be relevant; recently, the attacks have stopped, but strange rumors are going around, and some tourists have started to avoiding here; it was keeping people out," Ian responded, and Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    ''There is no way that this is just a coincidence, what the hell are they really up to? Why are they doing this? Now I am certain that they are hiding things?'' Nessa thought.

    "Isn''t there more to this than any of us realize?" Sophia inquired, and Nessa looked at her before nodding.

    "This isn''t right, what are they doing and demons? I have seen more than one like you described before, but..." Nessa said and they looked at her then Yonja sighed.

    "Well, I need you to rx and rely on us; after all, we''re all friends, aren''t we?" Yonja asked, and Nessa smiled and nodded, knowing that the attacks and the arrival of the new king were not coincidental.

    "Yeah, we are, if I need your help, I will contact you, thanks guys, I will look into this a little more, using the one who is following me, he will help me get the answers that I need,we are going to y a little game, I will give them what they are looking for, I guess, let''s see how it all goes, I want to know what they are really going to do and I want to know why, it''s the only thing I have in mind now," Nessa responded.

 Chapter 221: No negative effect

    After hearing what Nessa said, they smiled and looked at each other while thinking of more than one way to help her get more information on the king and his future wife, who was hell bent on finding out more about Nessa but forgot to protect herself in the process.

    After a while of talking with the others, Nessa stretched off when she felt energy surging within her body once more and her eyes lit up bright green and the others looked at her and she looked at herself within the reflection of the ss before her and she sighed.

    "What''s going on with your eyes?" Ian asked.

    "It''s my abilities, they are acting up for some reason, I don''t know what''s really going on with it because it''s different from my other abilities, which I have a fair amount of control over, I have an ability that I am not sure I am supposed to have," She responded as they exchanged nces.

    "That''s not normal, not for most people, at least, these situations are usually quite delicate, they don''t really happen to anyone, people get the ability they are supposed to have, not the other way around," Yonja said and Nessa lowered her head.

    "Yeah, I know that, it''s one of the reasons I have been a little worriedtely," She replied.

    "You are worried about what it might do to you, aren''t you?" Niva asked and Nessa looked at her.

    "Yeah, I am, also it''s one of the reasons I need to know what the royals are really up to, an answer from them is supposed to help me one way or the other," She responded.

    "Well, we understand, but this is dangerous, how do you feel right now that your eyes are back to normal?" Yonja asked and Nessa looked at her eyes and saw they were normal again and she took a deep breath then sighed before returning her gaze to them.

    "I feel more energy surging within me, but I don''t know how to use it, what they are for and..." She responded while clenching her fists.

    "That''s more than just weird, Nessa tell me, how did you gain this particr ability? Do you know how?" Ian asked and Sophia looked at Nessa.

    "I don''t think she knows why she has this ability," Sophia responded.

    "I really don''t know why, but I know where I got it from, still that doesn''t give me an answer, not one that I really need at least," She said and Sophia patted her on the shoulder as Isamu and Terou ced their paws on her leg and she nced at them then smiled before patting them on their heads.

    "Don''t worry, I will be just fine, I will figure this out no matter what," Nessa said.

    "It''s only natural for them to be worried when they don''t know what''s going on with their master, do you think you will be fine?" Yonja asked and Nessa sighed.

    ''Is this affecting my body in a bad way? Will I be fine, even if I don''t get an answer here?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Lady Nessa, if there was anything wrong with your body, if it was affecting your health in a negative way, I would have let you know; I have checked your body countless times, you are fine, and I think you will be fine even if you don''t get an answer; however, it''s best if you do because you will know more about what''s going on.]

    "I will be fine, hopefully, don''t worry guys, it''s not affecting my health or so on, it''s just my abilities for now," She responded.

    "All right, as long as you will be fine," Niva said and Nessa smiled as Sophia brought back drinks and snacks for them, then ced it on the table and they thanked her before taking anything to eat.

    [Lady Nessa, whatever this is, it has caused a spike within the range of some of your abilities, specifically fire; the crystalized particles will vanish, I just don''t know when, but be cautious.]

    ''Thank you, I will be careful,'' Nessa thought before sighing and drinking a ss of drink, knowing that she could endanger others if she had no control over what was going on inside her body.

    While eating, Nessa thought about the death of the king and queen and the look the king gave her before giving her what he had, the precious treasure in which he used hisst words to give away, but why he chose her, that had Nessa baffled and she was getting tired of thinking too much about it.

    She knew there was nothing that could be done to get the particles out of her body because they had merged with her, but yet she wondered if there was a way for them to return to their previous state.

    "Lady Nessa, the one that has been following you around is here," Isamu said and Nessa nced at him before looking around and the guy that was following her appeared before him and Sophia immediately ced her sword by his neck along with Niva and he flinched as Yonja and the others smiled. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    "What are you doing here?" Sophia asked with her eyes glowing blue and Nessa nced at the guy who swallowed deeply.

    "I just came by to say hello, see I haven''t done anything to harm you guys, hurt me and you''ll end up in jail, I am sure you don''t want that," He said and Nessa gnashed her teeth as she stood up, and Niva and Sophia looked at her as her eyes glowed blue as she approached him.

    "I am really not in a good mood and you are clearly pushing your luck, I know you have been asking around about me, I already told you people that I don''t like when people pry into my business, this will not end well for you, I am warning you, my actionster on will not be my fault," Nessa said and he smiled.

    "If you guys don''t want more trouble on your tes, then I suggest you tell them to release me, now please," He replied as Sophia pressed her sword against his neck and Nessa exhaled deeply, then nodded and Sophia scoffed before releasing him, as did Niva.

 Chapter 222: Warning

    Nessa knew that they guy only wanted to cause problems for them and knew that they couldn''t slip up and she sighed before smiling at him and a smirk appeared on his face.

    "You are good," He said.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Nessa asked and he chuckled.

    "You are smart and have a smile that actually hides your real intentions, see I have indeed been asking around about you, hardly anyone knows you, they know you as the weird girl with the magical beasts, tell me, where are you from, Nessa?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "A ce where people like you won''t even survive for a day, you will be eaten alive because they won''t like people like yourself, there you have your answer now leave me alone, get lost," She responded and his eyes narrowed.

    "You think this is funny, don''t you?" He asked and she sighed.

    "Listen to me, I get no fun out of doing these things, but this time it''s actually interesting, you are hiding something, so maybe the future queen isn''t so wrong, you don''t know what you are getting yourself into," He responded and she scoffed before looking at him.

    "Tell her toe and ask me the questions herself if she is so desperate, also tell her she won''t gain much from what you are doing and I am not afraid of her, she is nobody in my eyes, let''s see what she is willing to do and what do you mean by what I am getting myself into huh?" She asked and he gnashed his teeth.

    "Stop picking up what I am saying, she is no ordinary person, nor is the king, it''s better to just give her the information that she wants and get this over with for your own sake," He responded and Nessa exhaled deeply before looking at the others who were smiling and he nced at them.

    "I don''t think she cares, you guys don''t have anything that will make her talk about herself, now I am going to tell you to leave, you are just wasting your time here, we don''t care about what your future queen even says, she is not going to be getting any respect around here as well, that''s for sure, now take your nonsense and leave, please," Yonja said and the guy sighed.

    "This was myst try, you guys are all just too stubborn, this is not going to end well, I am going to leave now, be careful, she suspects you and won''t let this go, I am not evil, I am just doing my job," He replied then disappeared and Nessa sighed before sitting down.

    "He seems as though he was genuinely warning us, Nessa," Ian said as she lowered her head and smiled.

    "That''s because he was, he is just doing his job to be honest, we cannot take it out on him, now I am sure that she won''t let this go, I feel as though we will be facing problems very soon, are you guys okay with this?" Nessa asked as they exchanged nces.

    "We are okay with it, like we said before, we just want to help you as much as we can, it''s nice having you are here to be honest," Ian responded and the others nodded then she smiled.

    "Being here is nice as well, once all of this is over, I will tell you guys where I am from exactly and if you can ept it, I would love for you guys to visit one day," She said and they smiled.

    "Seems like you really are from a dangerous ce, Nessa," Cortan replied and she chuckled.

    "No, not to me, it is filled with different types of people, they are not that wee in most ces to be honest, some people just fear them," She said and they smiled.

    "Well, they sound great to me, maybe we cane visit soon, let''s see where our mission that we are currently on take us," Yonja replied and Nessa poured herself another ss of juice and drank it then got up and went to the board where jobs are posted and looked through it.

    "Are you interested in a job in the meantime?" Yonja asked and she looked back at them.

    "To be honest, nothing here quite, interests me," She responded and he chuckled before getting up and going to the board where he looked through the different types of job offers on the board and notice none are up to their taste for the day but despite being simple one could earn a lot from them.

    "Well, I guess you could just rx today and maybe we will get what we want, we cannot push too much before this backfires on us," Yonja said and she nodded when they heard chattering outside and she looked back and saw two knights from the castle entering and he eyes narrowed as they approached her and Yonja stood before Nessa. Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    "What do you guys want?" He asked.

    "We have been asked to take her back to the castle to meet her future highness," One of the knight''s responded and Yonja scoffed.

    "Hmm, you don''t seriously think that she is going to go back with you guys right?" He asked and Nessa smiled, then ced her hand on Yonja''s shoulder and he nced at her.

    "Are you really thinking about going with them?" Yonja asked.

    "What''s going on here?" The receptionist asked as she approached them.

    "We are here for Nessa, the future queen would like to speak with her," The knight responded as the receptionist eyes narrowed and Nessa sighed.

    "I will go with them and see what the princess wants from me this time, I bet she doesn''t want to sit in the garden and just drink tea all day long, rx," Nessa said and they sighed as she approached the knights before turning to face Yonja and the others who came to her and she smiled at them.

    "Rx, I will be fine, I will see you guyster on," She said.

    "We will be here," Ian replied and Nessa exhaled deeply before leaving with the knights and the others looked at each other.

 Chapter 223: To prove

    A while after leaving, they arrived at the castle and the knights took Nessa to the living room and she sighed before looking at them.

    "Where is she?" She asked.

    "She will be here in a few minutes, you can sit down and make yourself at home in the meantime," One of the knight responded and she sighed before sitting down and they left as she looked around the living room when the king passed by and noticed her then came to a halt and turned back and peeked at her.

    "What are you doing here?" He asked and she nced at him. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    "Maybe you should be asking your fiancee that question, your highness," She responded with a smile.

    "You are quite sassy, why are you mad at me?" He asked as he approached her then sat down and Nessa looked at him with her eyes narrowing and a smirk appeared on his face.

    "Tell me, why don''t you like us?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "Again, that''s a question you should ask her and not me, I don''t hate you guys, I just don''t like her, she gets me on my nerves, what more do you want me to say?" She asked and he sighed.

    "Look, I don''t know what is going on between you and her, but what I do know is that we are still new here, this is our home now, the king wanted me to be his heir, I am fulfilling my duties, I know we haven''t fully gained the people''s trust as yet, but I am working on it and I have proved myself in many more ways than once before, I don''t know how many more times I have to do it in order for them to see that I am not a bad person," He responded as she lowered her head.

    "This is not my home, I don''t really care about what goes on here, but what I can tell you is that you won''t gain their trust easily, you are someone that they don''t know, their king and queen recently died and things have been weird for them, I guess you have to give them time to see you as you are, the true you," Nessa said while clenching her fist and he smiled at her.

    "Thanks, I will talk to my fiancee about you," He replied as she walked into the living room and Nessa and the king looked at her.

    "There is no need to talk to me, I heard you," She said and he looked at her with his eyes narrowing.

    "What do you want with me? I don''t have all day to waste doing nothing, like yourself," Nessa said as she got up and the girl looked at her sternly and Nessa stared right back at her with no fear within her eyes.

    "How can you talk to me like that?" She asked and Nessa scoffed.

    "Because I don''t care about what you think, you and I are not friends, do I even have any reason to show a tad bit of respect to you?" Nessa asked and the girl gnashed her teeth.

    "Tell me, why don''t you want to tell us where you are even from?" The girl asked and Nessa sighed.

    "I don''t have to give you my personal information, and I don''t see why I should; you''re making a big deal out of nothing; I don''t have all day here; is this what you called me here for?" Nessa inquired, and the king sighed and clenched his fists.

    "I have had enough of this, I don''t know what''s going on in here, but what I am telling both of you is please stop, also, I don''t think Nessa is the one that''s wrong here, I have got things to do, I don''t want your personal madness to get in the way of my work, this is myst warning to both of you, I hope I am making myself clear," He said and the girl nced at Nessa with anger in her eyes and Nessa exhaled deeply, knowing the girl was going to be a problem and from their conversation, Nessa figured out that they were up to something.

    "I am going to leave now," Nessa said as she walked away and the king''s eyes widened when he sensed a different type of energy around Nessa and he nced at him as she left and he grabbed onto the girl''s neck and she looked at him with a smirk on her face.

    "That look that you just have her, you know something is wrong about that girl, we came here on a job..." She said as he choked her and lifted her up in the air and she began coughing.

    "What did you find out about here, though?" He asked before releasing her and she chuckled.

    "That she is a new mystery, she appeared about more than a few weeks ago and now she joined the guild, I heard that she is the reason they got to clear the dungeon, she doesn''t like us as well, there is just something about her," She responded and he smiled.

    "Yeah, I sensed something is off about her, don''t get too close or too involved with her, she is smart, keep investigating her, let''s see what happens, I have to take care of a few things, I will see youter," He said then left and the girl smiled.

    "Let''s see what you are hiding, I know you are not what you seem, I am not wrong about this and I will prove it, I will prove that you are up to something and then you will regret it, Nessa," The girl said as Nessa was walking back to the guild and she gnashed her teeth, wondering what her next move will be and knew that she had to be careful or she might ce her new friends in danger as well as Isamu and Terou.

    Nessa had a strong feeling that the royals were about to do something, and she couldn''t shake it, she wanted to do her best to help and get her job done, as well as find out more about the diamond and what they really wanted with it.

 Chapter 224: To be careful

    When Nessa arrived back at the guild, the others saw her and approached her and she smiled at them.

    "Hey guys," She said and they smiled.

    "Are you okay?" Sophia asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine, let''s sit down, we will talk," She responded and they nodded, then took a seat and Terou ced his paw on Nessa''s feet and she looked at him then smiled and patted him on the head and the others smiled.

    "Don''t worry, I am just fine, I am always careful around people like that," She said then patted Isamu on the head before exhaling deeply and looking at the others, who were anxious to hear what happened.

    "So what happened?" Sophia asked.

    "Nothing that interesting, to be honest, I have got a strong feeling that they are about to do something that might not be so good, but it''s just a feeling, I think the king is now on to me as well, they won''t stop, he sounded as though he disagreed with his fiancee but the look in his eyes were saying something else," She responded.

    "So he sent for you as well?" Niva asked.

    "No that was not him, it was her, he bumped into me by chance, you should have heard him talk about how he wants to earn trust and he is doing everything he can to show that he can be trusted, he will take care of this kingdom it''s what the king wanted and so on, he can really sell that sob story that''s for sure," Nessa responded while clenching her fists as she remembered how the king died before her eyes and the others exchanged nces, knowing something else was bothering her as well.

    "Yeah, he can sell that sob story and some might fall for it, so since it was her who called you to the castle, how did the chat go with the king joining unexpectedly?" Yonja asked.

    "We didn''t get to talk much, he just warned both of us to stop it and I guess get along, but it''s clear to me that they meant something else by it, she originally called me there to question me though, she still wants to more about me especially where I am from," She responded and they sighed.

    "Well, this is going to get a lot moreplicated, isn''t it?" Ian asked.

    "Yeah, it is, they are not done and I think unlike us they are willing to do to a higher extent to get an answer than we are," She responded and they sighed.

    "Are you going to be okay, Nessa?" Cortan asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "I am perfectly fine, I just need to be a little more careful because this time, things are just a lot moreplicated now, especially when you don''t really know what their n is," She responded.

    "So you have dealt with a simr situation before?" Niva asked.

    "Not quite, it was just a bit simr, in a few ways at least, however, I want you guys to be a bit more careful, we are friends and I am worried they might use that against us," She responded.

    "She is right, they might use that against us, but since we are together most of the time, we will be able to look out for each other," Ian said and the others nodded.

    "Well, I guess this time it''s us being more careful and not ready to destroy everything in our path, we will help deal with the royals for now we have got a small job to do rounding up a bunch of cattle, they are paying each of us a fair amount, we might as well build up our ount," Yonja replied.

    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    "You guys epted that job, well, I might as welle along with you, I need a distraction," Nessa said and the others smiled.

    "We know that''s why we ced you in there to go with us as well, soe on," Yonja said as he got up and she smiled then followed them out of the guild.

    "So where are we headed exactly?" Nessa asked as they walked down the street and Terou jumped up in her arm and she smiled.

    "We''re going to a small vige on the other side of the capital; it''s nice there, and the people are having problems with a bunch of wild animals and need help rounding them up, that''s where wee in, it''s the type of help which we can provide because it''s not like the knights are going toe in handy right now," Ian responded and Nessa sighed.

    "Well, under the king''smand, I don''t think that the knights are going to be any use indeed," Nessa said and the others agreed with her as she yawned.

    "Sleepy?" Niva asked.

    "No, I am just thinking about a few things," She responded and they smiled at her while walking down a valley and Nessa smiled at the flowers that they passed by and Isamu sniffed some of them.

    "Lady Nessa, these are some of the flowers that we have back home as well," Isamu said and Nessa smiled before patting him and he stretched off as she saw that they had arrived at the vige and the others smiled.

    "It''s nice, isn''t it?" Yonja asked.

    "Yeah, it''s a nice and small vige, and they live in a nice area, but I''m sure they''ll have wild animal problems because they live here," Nessa responded, and Yonja nodded.

    "You are correct, but they are unwilling to relocate, so they either tame the wild animals and make a living with them or do something else," Ian said.

    "Well, it is, after all, their home, so it''s only natural that they won''t want to leave," Nessa replied and they nodded.

    "Well,e on, let''s go, we''ll talk to the chief or whatever, then we''ll wait for them to go on a rampage and we''ll take care of everything from there, there are a lot of wild animals though so let''s see how this turns out," Yonja said as he walked away, and they followed him into the vige, where the people smiled and the chief came out of his house to greet them.

 Chapter 225: "Space and scenery?"

    "Hello, are you the adventurer''s that epted the job?" The middle aged chief asked and they smiled at him then nodded.

    "Yes, we are the ones that epted the job, tell me, around what times do they attack?" Yonja asked as they looked around.

    "They haven''t entered the vige much, but we are worried with how close they are getting, they will and if they do the kids and so on will get hurt, theye out around this time, theye from the woods and are big and strong," The chief responded as they looked out at the woods then Yonja smiled.

    "Don''t worry, we will handle it, tell me, are they giant pigs with sharp fronts as well?" Ian asked and the chief nodded.

    "It''s no surprise, they''re basically big white wild boars; we''ll have to take care of them; the vigers can decide what to do with themter; they can make a lot of money from them, right?" Ian asked, and Yonja nced at him.

    "Yeah, you are right, they can make a lot of money from it, that''s good, pretty sure the money wille in handy for them," Yonja responded and the others agreed with both of them.

    "Well, then, let''s go hunting," Nessa said, and the others nodded as they left the vige and sat on arge rock just outside the woods, waiting for the wild animals toe out because it was almost night and that was when they usually attacked.

    "What should we do while we wait, guys?" Cortan asked, and they all looked at him.

    "Are you currently bored?" Niva inquired, and he shrugged then she scoffed.

    "From the look on your face right now, I can tell that you are more than just bored right now," Niva said and he grinned.

    "We have to be on the lookout; we cannot distract ourselves with anything else as yet," Yonja said and Cortan sighed.

    "Yeah, I know that I am just..." He replied and Yonja''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Cortan who exhaled deeply and Nessa smiled at him.

    "What''s really bothering you?" Nessa asked and he nced at her.

    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it," He responded.

    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    "You liar, go on, talk, we are listening, you guys are a team, it''s only natural that you tell each other how you truly feel, no matter how hard it is, it''s better than to beat yourself up about it," Nessa said and he smiled at her.

    "She is right, so what''s bothering you?" Yonja asked and Cortan looked around them as Niva peeked at him.

    "Is this really where we want to be right now?" He asked and Ian nced at him then smiled.

    The rest of their party was not there with Nessa only them, which made them feel a bit more free to talk even though they are not quite open when their feelings were concerned.

    "What do you mean by that, exactly?" Ian asked with a smile on his face.

    "We cannot keep doing this, we we love adventures, but this really isn''t it, is it?" He asked and Yonja lowered his head and Nessa looked at them, knowing that they were not all that happy.

    "You guys need a change of space and scenery, am I right?" Nessa asked and they looked at her as she smiled at them.

    "I don''t know about what they want Nessa, but what I want is exactly that, I have been thinking about a lot of thingstely, this included and I want toe to a final decision very soon," Cortan responded and Niva nced at him.

    "What kind of decision?" Niva asked.

    "One where I will have to leave here," He responded and she lowered her head, while thinking and Yonja sighed.

    "To think that we will be discussing such a thing so often, this has never happened before, you know, now among us, at least," Yonja said while looking at Nessa and she nced at him.

    "Are you implying something there, Yonja?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "I''m not sure, maybe a little, but changes have been happening since you arrived, take responsibility," He responded, and she chuckled.

    "Cortan, I don''t think we feel any differently than you do right now, but tell me what exactly made you think this way?" Yonja inquired, and Cortan smiled, then looked at Nessa who nervously smiled.

    "Me?" He chuckled and patted her on the shoulder when she asked.

    "Even if it was you, that won''t be such a bad thing Nessa, you make people think differently, see things in a different light, took me a while, but now I am starting to realize that, this is not where we belong, well I don''t know about these guys but... For me, I do," He responded and she smiled at him.

    "Cortan, we don''t feel that differently, that''s what I think at least, I feel... The same way, it''s just empty here," Niva said and Cortan smiled, then patted her on the head and Nessa''s eyes widened as she remembered the loneliness she felt when she was living all alone with all of the time in the world and nothing to do.

    "I know what it''s like to feel like that, it''s best to do things which will make you happy, make you whole again," Nessa replied before patting Niva on the head and Ian lowered his head before gnashing his teeth and Yonja exhaled deeply.

    "Yonja, you and Ian are the leaders, you guys should sit down and talk about all of this a little more to figure out what you really want to do, it''s the only way to help each other right now, support," Nessa said and they looked at her before smiling.

    "Yeah, I know that, I am pretty sure I know what I want as well, how about you?" Ian asked and Yonja scoffed.

    "Yeah, I think I know what I want as well, we will talk about this more,ter on, we have time," He responded with a smile before looking out at the woods when they felt the ground vibrating and they smiled, knowing the wild animals wereing.

 Chapter 226: Tire out

    Hearing the animals wereing, they all got up and a line formed before the vige which was created by Niva and Sophia sighed before touching the line due to which it lit up and Nessa looked at them.

    "What''s that for?" She asked.

    "I can use a bit of light magic, the line that Niva ced down will cause them slight pain if they try to enter the vige, that way we will be able to protect the people and focus on calming the animals down, if we do that, they won''t attack the vige as for the boars..." Sophia responded with a sigh and Yonja chuckled then patted her on the head and her cheeks flushed and Nessa saw then smiled.

    "Don''t worry, we will handle the boars, if they don''t stop, the vige gets extra money, rx," He said and she smiled before nodding.

    "Am I seeing right?" Nessa asked and both of them looked at her, wondering what she was talking about. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "What''s the matter?" Sophia asked.

    "Even you can see it, huh?" Ian asked as he approached Nessa.

    "Yeah, it''s visible in more than one way, even strangers would notice," Nessa responded and Ian chuckled.

    "Which world did you two float off to? What are you talking about?" Yonja asked and Nessa smiled.

    "Are you sure you want us to tell you out loud?" Ian asked and Nessa chuckled, knowing he was deliberately teasing Yonja who still didn''t catch on to what they were talking about.

    "You still don''t get it, huh?" Cortan asked.

    "Everyone sees it, but these two... I guess we should clean their eyes for them, maybe they''ll get better visions," Nessa suggested, and the others burst outughing. Yonja looked at Sophia, then back at the others, and exhaled deeply, thinking about what they were talking about and what they meant.

    Yonja''s cheeks flushed slightly as he realized what they were talking about, and Sophia smiled nervously, before Yonja sighed and looked around.

    "You are the ones that really need to have your eyes checked out," He said and Ian smirked, knowing that Yonja understood what they were talking about.

    "Oh? You are acknowledging it now?" Ian asked and Yonja scoffed.

    "I didn''t say anything like that, you guys are just seeing what you want to see and not what''s actually happening," Yonja responded and Ian chuckled.

    "Ah huh, I think you are the one that needs that right now, they areing, watch out before you get trampled, but maybe then you will be fixed," Ian said and they allughed as Yonja and Sophia exhaled deeply when they turned and realized that the people from the vige was looking at them and they smiled at them.

    "We are being watched," Niva said and Cortan nodded.

    "I think I am seeing these two reflecting on them as well," Ian said and Nessa chuckled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "You are seeing right as well," She replied and he smiled as the wild animals came rushing out of the woods and they dodged them,

    Before they could enter the vige, they sensed a burning sensation from the line, causing them to pull away from the vige and Sophia and Niva sighed in relief.

    "Now, let''s round them up, tire them out so they know they can''t get anything here and they won''t even think of doing this again," Yonja said as he noticed one of therger boars getting out of hand and struck it down as the vigers continued to look, and Nessa smiled before her whip appeared in her hand and she flung it up in the air, forming a circle around all of the animals while releasing a small amount of heat.

    "Is that too hot for them?" Niva inquired.

    "No, it isn''t; it''s a very small amount, just enough to tire them out, and then we''ll let them go and see what they do," Nessa replied, and Niva smiled.

    "Well, let''s wait, also seems like the vige will be getting more money after all," Cortan said and they looked back at the dead boar and sighed.

    "Yeah, they will be getting more money, that''s good though," Yonja replied and Cortan smiled.

    "Guys, should I remove the whip now? They seem pretty tired to me," Nessa said and Yonja nodded, then she removed the whip which disappeared and the animals looked at them before returning to the woods and the vigers sighed in relief of that then Sophia and Niva removed their block from the vige then the vigers came out and bowed their heads to them and they jumped while smiling nervously.

    "Thank you very much," The chief said and they smiled at him.

    "You''re wee, this was a rtively simple task for us," Yonja replied, and Nesaa tapped him on the shoulder, and he looked at her then smiled.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked.

    "Do we have to take anything from them? This was quite easy," Nessa said and he chuckled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "Rx, no we don''t have to take anything from them, you are right, this job was pretty easy," Yonja responded and Nessa smiled as Yonja looked at the chief and smiled.

    "We won''t be taking any money from you guys," He said as the chief was about to pay them.

    "You won''t be?" He asked.

    "Exactly, Nessa is right, this job was pretty easy, anyone could have done this, you don''t have to pay us for this, it''s already night, we should be getting back," Yonja responded as the chief smiled brightly along with his people and Sophia patted Yonja on the shoulder and he nced at her with a grin.

    "Thank you kids very much, we won''t forget your kindness," The chief said as he bowed his head and the rest of the vige bowed their heads before them as well and they jumped while smiling.

    "You are wee, take care," Yonja replied as he walked away and the others followed him, feeling a bit relieved while looking at the night sky.

    "Well, seems like we are being blessed today..." Ian said and Nessa chuckled before nodding and he grinned as she looked at Isamu and Terou ying while they were heading back to the city and it was already gettingte.

 Chapter 227: Hid

    After a while of walking, they arrived at the city and once they came to Nessa''s inn, they looked at her and she smiled at them.

    "Well, this is me, what are you guys going to do now?" She asked and they smiled at her.

    "We are going to go home and call it a night, rx a bit since we literally don''t have anything to do, but, what are you going to do?" Yonja asked.

    "I am going to rx as well..." She responded while thinking and Sophia''s eyes narrowed while looking at her.

    "What are you thinking about?" Sophia asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "Nothing, something just came to my mind, just like that," She responded.

    "Uh huh, are you sure about that? It seems to me as though you are up to something," Sophia said and Nessa smiled then patted her on the head.

    "Rx, I am not up to anything, anyways, you guys enjoy the rest of your night, I will see all of you tomorrow, hopefully," She replied and they smiled at her.

    "We will see you tomorrow then, good night," Ian said.

    "Yeah, good night and sweet dreams, guys," Yonja replied and Nessa smiled, then they left and she went to her room and Isamu and Terou sat down on the couch and she smiled at them.

    "Come here you two, it''s dinner time," Nessa said as she gave them their food to eat and they thanked her then began eating while she looked out at the city through the window while snacking on a chocte.

    "Lady Nessa, I don''t want to agree with Sophia but you seem as though you are really up to something right now, are you?" Isamu asked and Nessa nced at him with a smile on her face then she exhaled deeply.

    "I am going to check out the castle," She responded as Isamu stared at her.

    "Not what I was expecting as your answer, but I am listening, do you need our help with this?" Isamu asked and she looked back at him and Terou then smiled.

    "Not with this one, you guys can be easily spotted, I will go alone," She responded and Isamu sighed while lowering his head.

    "Are you sure about this?" He asked.

    "Yeah, I am sure, I won''t take long I just feel like I should at least heck it out, I have a feeling," She responded and Isamu chuckled.

    "Feeling huh? Yours tend to be very strong, so you can go, but you have to be very careful,dy Nessa, we don''t want anything happening to you, I made a promise and I intend to keep it," He said and she chuckled.

    "Yeah, I know you made a promise, don''t worry so much, I will be just fine and I won''t take long, I will be back in no time, I will make sure to not be seen," She replied and Terou looked at her.

    "Can you promise?" Terou asked and she smiled at him.

    "Yes, I can and I will, I promise you guys I won''t take long and I will be careful," She responded and they bowed their heads to her.

    "We understand," Terou said.

    "Yes, we do, now go on and please be careful, these people are up to no good, that''s what I feel," Isamu added and she smiled at them as her eyes glowed blue and she opened the room door and left, then Isamu sighed and threw himself on the bed, wondering whether Nessa would be okay or not but he trusted her and opened for her toe back without a scratch.

    After a while of walking, Nessa arrived near the castle and looked at the guards by the gate, then she sighed and closed her eyes before exhaling deeply and suddenly disappearing in the shadows, allowing her to pass through the gate without any problems or anyone noticing her, and she decided to stay within the shadows so she wouldn''t be caught.

    Nessa wandered around the castle, looking at everything from the shadows, until she came to a hall with the king and queen''s photo, where she stopped, looked at them, and sighed.

    ''I don''t know either of you, but when I saw you, I knew you weren''t evil; I just hope I can help,'' Nessa thought as she went towards the living room where she saw the girl yell at the king and he chuckled, then look back at her with a crazy look in his eyes due to which she jumped and Nessa hid in a darker part of the room, looking at them from there for her own safety because she didn''t want to be caught by them.

    "I am looking into the girl, Nessa is nowhere from around here or near by and do you know what else is weird about her?" She asked.

    "The fact that she''s surrounded by two of those beasts? Yeah, I know, I''ve heard foxes like those are difficult to tame, but she did it, I know and I have a bad feeling about having her around," He responded and the girl sighed before sitting on a couch, while the king exhaled deeply.

    "How am I supposed to find anything on someone who doesn''t leave a trace?" The king looked back at her and sat down, sipping alcohol from a ss, exhaling deeply before looking up at the ceiling.

    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "The guild master said that he doesn''t need any information on someone who is good at heart and their job and means no harm to others, he said he knows that Nessa is a good person and that''s more than enough for him as well as the others within the guild and he intends to not ask any questions, ugh.... These goody two shoes are so nerve wrecking," He responded and the girl sighed.

    "What are we going to do? Proceed with the n?" She asked and he nced at her.

    "Well, we came here to do a job, and that''s exactly what we''ll do; we don''t want to bete, so let''s build their trust a little more and show them what fear is; have your men dig deeper into Nessa," He responded, and she nodded with a smirk on her face, and the king''s eyes lit up bright orange, and Nessa stood there staring at them.

 Chapter 228: "Bosses?"

    Nessa was curious about what they were nning to do next, and she wanted to find out, but she knew she couldn''t because they wouldn''t have left anything for anyone to find out about it within the castle.

    Even though she was getting sleepy, Nessa decided to stay a little longer to see what they were up to.

    After some time, the king yawned and looked at his fiancee.

    "Can you tell me anything about the monster nation?" He inquired, and the girl cast a nce at him.

    "There is not much to go on when that ce is concerned, but there are many rumors going around and from what I heard a monster is the leader of them all," She responded and Nessa sighed.

    ''A monster, huh?'' She thought.

    "Weird, the boss said that if the ce is a threat to them it will be destroyed, but for now they will leave it be since the leader already defeated the demons that were sent there to attack them, they want to see who the leader is for themselves, they don''t mind killing everyone or thing living there but for now, they will stay low," He said and Nessa gnashed her teeth.

    "These bastards..." Nessa mumbled.

    "Well, either way, there isn''t much to be said on that ce and how it came about in the first ce, thend is great, but to get it there will be trouble, I wonder what the boss and the others thinks about all of this?" She asked.

    ''They won''t tell us anything, they just want us to do our jobs and that''s exactly what we should do, let''s not focus on that, let them deal with it, it''s not our problem, we have our own, now I am going to bed, good night," He responded before leaving when he sensed as though someone was watching them and he came to a halt then turned around with his eyes narrowing.

    "Good night," The girl said as she got up and saw him looking around.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "Do you feel something?" He asked.

    "No, I don''t, you are drinking as well, so maybe you should just go to bed,e on," She responded as she held him by his arm, then they left and Nessa exhaled deeply then left the castle, heading back to the inn.

    When Nessa was nearing the inn, she emerged from the shadows and looked up at the night sky before sighing.

    Nessa returned to the inn a few minutester and went to her room, where she saw that Isamu and Terou were already asleep. She smiled, locked the door, and sat down on the bed, gnashing her teeth as she thought about what they were talking about.

    "What do you guys intend to do? Now I''m even more concerned than before; I''m going to stop you both; I''m not going to let you harm these people or mine, and who the hell are your bosses?" Nessa wondered as she yawned and beforeying back and stretching off on the bed.

    "I am sleepy..." She mumbled before sleeping away and at the same time Terou woke up a bit and saw her then he covered her with her nket and went back to sleep.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off and saw that the two had already woken up and she smiled at them before stretching off.

    "Good morning, guys," She said.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They replied as she sat up on the bed and lowered her head and Isamu looked at her then she sighed and got up.

    "Lady Nessa, is everything okay?" Isamu asked and she nced at him, then smiled before getting her clothes.

    "Yes, everything is fine; don''t worry; I''m going to freshen up and then we''ll have breakfast; I won''t be long," Terou and Isamu exchanged nces as she responded before going to freshen up.

    "What''s the matter with her?" Terou asked, and Isamu took a deep breath.

    "I don''t know, but it seems to me as though something might be bothering her," He responded and Terou lowered his head, wondering what it was that might be bothering Nessa.

    Nessa was going to tell them, but she wanted to wait until she freshened up, and she was debating whether she should tell the others or not because she didn''t want to get them involved too much, but knowing that they wanted to help and knowing that the people were in danger, she knew she had to tell them as well.

    After a while, Nessa finished her bath, dressed, and exited the bathroom, then looked at the two and smiled before patting them on the head.

    "Come on, we have a few things to talk about afterst night, but let''s have breakfast first, then go to the guild to meet the others and we will talk, all right?" She asked and they exchanged nces.

    "All right," Isamu responded and she smiled then they left the room and went to the dining room of the inn to eat breakfast.

    A while after they finished eating, Nessa and her twopanions left the inn and went to the guild where she saw that Yonja and the others were already there and she smiled as she approached them.

    "Good morning, guys," She said and they smiled upon seeing her.

    "Good morning," They replied then she sat down and Sophia stretched off with a yawn and Nessa nced at her and she grinned.

    "Still tired?" Nessa asked.

    "Nope, I am not just beingzy this morning," She responded and Nessa chuckled then sighed and Ian nced at her.

    "So what are your ns for today?" Ian asked and she looked at him with a gentle smile on her face and his eyes narrowed.

    "Well, I am not quite sure as yet but I have something that I want to tell you guys, if you have time of course," She responded and Ian smirked as the others smiled.

    "This somehow piqued my interest, go on, we have a lot of time, we haven''t epted any jobs for the day as of yet, we have been lurking around, so we are all ears, hit us," Ian said, and Nessa smiled, deciding to tell them everything she had heard when she went to the castle.

 Chapter 229: Planned

    They were all eager to hear what Nessa had to say because they knew that with her around, there had never been a dull moment and they were always on the go, which they liked because some days when jobs didn''t suit them, they would just lurk around the city, doing nothing.

    "Last night, I went to the castle," Nessa said and they all left starting at her and Sophia chuckled.

    "So I was right, you really were up to something," Sophia replied and Nessa nodded.

    "Yes, I actually went a bit after you guys left, I hid in the shadows, though, so no one saw me, but I have some interesting news," She said and they got closer to her, listening to what she had to say, carefully.

    "What news? Also, did they even catch a glimpse of you?" Niva asked.

    "No, no one saw me, the king sensed someone, but his fiancee said he was on alcohol and there was no one there so she kind of helped me without knowing it, you guys ready to hear everything that they were talking about, word for word?" She asked and they smiled.

    "Yeah, we are, go on, speak," Yonja responded and Nessa smiled before taking a deep breath and looking at them.

    Nessa began telling them everything she heard, word for word, and when the others heard, they sighed, unsure of what to do next because they didn''t know what the royals would do next and were concerned about the people within the kingdom and how that would affect them.

    Nessa was aware that the royals would act on the same day, but she had no idea what they would do, which worried her about those around her. She exhaled deeply, considering the many ways they could gain the people''s trust as well as destroy their hopes.

    "So they are going to make a move, but we have no idea as to what it may be and they are working under others, the very same ones that finds the monster nation to be in their way? This is not a coincidence; this is being orchestrated by more powerful individuals, huh?" Yonja inquired, and Nessa nced at him.

    "Yes, it is being nned by more powerful people; also, all of the attacks on this city so far have been their doing; it was all nned from the start," Nessa replied as they stared at her, then lowered their heads and she patted Yonja on the shoulder.

    "Now that I know they are the ones that knows about those who sent those demons to attack other ces, I am going to deal with this," Nessa said and Yonja nced at her and saw the determination in her eyes and he sighed.

    "Nessa, is this getting personal in any way?" He asked and she nced at him then smiled.

    "From the looks of it now, yes, this just got personal for me, I will help the people of this kingdom, but I also want answers," She responded and Yonja smiled.

    "Tell me, how did it just get personal for you?" He asked.

    "Let''s just say that one of the homes that the demons tried to attack was mine, a lot died as well, they didn''t deserve to die," She responded and their eyes widened while staring at them then Yonja patted her on the shoulder and she exhaled deeply before clutching her chest, wondering more about the diamond and how much more she had to do.

    "Well, we will be on the lookout for anything out of the ordinary, you don''t have to worry so much, Nessa," Cortan said and she smiled at him.

    "Thanks guys, I was a bot worried while hiding within the shadows, listeningst night, but I am d I was there or I wouldn''t have known what they are up to, they are sly, cunning, but not invincible," She replied and they smiled at her.

    "You are right, they are not invincible, they can be defeated with much effort if they are not all powerful, that is," Niva said and Nessa nodded.

    "I am pretty sure that they are not all powerful," Cortan replied.

    "No, they are not, or they would have been able to handle this by themselves, which means that they can be defeated, tell me, does the king and queen have any family?" Nessa asked and they looked at each other.

    "Not that we know of, the king and queen''s lives were quite personal, no one knew much about them, but for some reason, rumors were going around about somethinging, we don''t know what but it seemed as though the king knew about something that he was not supposed to know of," Yonja responded and Nessa lowered her head.

    [Lady Nessa, one way or the other this is all connected, no matter what, don''t let them find out that you have the diamond within you, I don''t think it''s safe for you, your powers have grown and you have gotten stronger but be careful.]

    Nessa then sighed and looked at them, not knowing what to think at the time since there was so much going on and she could only do so much.

    "Yonja you are right, maybe that''s it, he got involved in something we shouldn''t know about, but the question is what exactly and that''s what I am going to find out now, I have a feeling even though if we get rid of them, this won''t be ending anything soon," Nessa said and Yonja smiled and patted her on the shoulder.

    "You are right, no one knows what''s going to happen next, we all just have to hope and keep on protecting," Ian replied and the others agreed.

    "Anyways, you call on us if you need us, Nessa, we will always help you, don''t forget," Sophia said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Don''t worry, I will call on you guys, I won''t forget," Nessa replied and Sophia smiled as the receptionist approached them then sat down and ced a few sses of drinks on the table and they smiled at her, thanked her and took a ss for themselves and drank it after which they heard a loud roar.

 Chapter 230: Similar creatures

    After hearing the roar, they all flinched and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she stood up and the others looked at her before standing up and Yonja gasped, knowing that he heard that very same roar before.

    "A demon..." Yonja mumbled and Nessa''s eyes widened as they rushed out of the guild and they gasped when they saw a huge demon, simr to the ones that tried to attack Nessa''s town outside of the city wall.

    "What the hell? These are hard to kill and there are two of them..." Yonja said and Nessa sighed as she looked at Isamu who began growling and Nessa sighed.

    "This is not going to end well if they enter the city, people will die, too many," Nessa replied as she gnashed her teeth.

    [Lady Nessa, these demons are tougher than the ones you fought, their skin is twice as thick and their sting range is a great one.]

    "I see, guys, you cannot let it enter the city," Nessa said as they took out their weapons and looked at each other.

    "Fought any before, Nessa?" Sophia asked.

    "Yeah, I fought simr to this before, they are hard to kill, pierce through their skin with everything you have got, aim for their heart, they won''t be able to survive that, their skin acts like a body armor except harder, got it?" She asked.

    "Yeah," They responded as the king came out onto his balcony with a smirk on his face and his fiancee nced at him.

    "This is your n, right?" She asked and he nodded.

    "Yes, no one here has ever killed these types before; they will have to rely on us, despite their powers; they are already scattering because they know they can''t defeat them; the knights will try on their own, how sad," He responded, and she chuckled as the knights assisted the citizens of the city, and Nessa took a deep breath, exhaled deeply, and pulled out her sword.

    "Guys, be careful and protect as many people as you can, I know this is their doing, let''s see just how strong these monsters are," Nessa said and Isamu and Terou nodded as she rushed off after one of the beast broke down a part of the city wall.

    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    Yonja and the others assisted a few citizens before rushing to assist in defeating the monsters before they could enter the city, and their first move was to push them away from the capital to avoid causing too much damage.

    Nessa looked at Yonja and the others as they attacked the other demon, shoving it away from the city and she smiled before looking at her target and she smirked as her eyes glowed orange and her sword lit up orange.

    "Now, let''s see what you got," She shouted as she attacked the demon and the king''s eyes narrowed as he looked at them.

    "There is no way that she can defeat that thing on her own, not unless she has fought one before," He said with a chuckle and his fiancee''s eyes narrowed.

    Nessa took a deep breath before blowing fire at the beast, causing it to pull back from the city, and Yonja was hit away from the other demon and nearly crashed into Nessa''s, but he regained his bnce and kicked the creature in the eyes, causing it to roar, and Yonjanded on his feet and looked at Nessa.

    "Yonja, go back and help the others; it''s their first time fighting one; I''ll be fine; I believe you guys can defeat it; concentrate on the strength of your attacks." He looked at her, she smiled, and he sighed before hurrying away, and she returned her attention to the creature.

    The creature looked at Nessa and its body began glowing ck and she sighed as it was about to attack her and she jumped up in the air, but then it used its tail, hitting her into a tree and the others, but she stood back up and notice a burn mark on her hand and realized that the creature had the ability to use the dark mes and she sighed.

    "Damn it, this is so irritating," She said as she rushed towards the beast and before it could attack her, she slid under it, shing its stomach, but that was not enough and before it could catch her, she flung herself up in the air andnded behind it.

    Nessa looked at Ian and the others and saw despite getting a bit of injury, they were holding up quite well.

    "They are brave and don''t know when to give up; I hope they will be okay," She said before mes began to form around the creature''s tail, and Yonja and the others gasped, and Nessa recognized it as the ck me, and Cortan formed a barrier around the others to protect them, and as the one Nessa was fighting threw a small ball of mes towards the city, she gasped and jumped in front of it, and the others looked at her.

    ''I know why its aim is the city, I am not going to let it get what it wants,'' Nessa thought as orange mes began forming a ring around the ck ones created by the creature.

    "You guys are stronger than thest bunch but youck one thing and that is immunity to your own mes," Nessa said as the creature opened its mouth with another ck ball forming above it and Nessa shot its attack back and him and upon entering its body from its mouth.

    The creature began choking and Yonja''s eyes narrowed when he gasped.

    "This is not good, fall back," He said as the creature exploded, causing blood to fall on Nessa and she frowned as the king and his fiancee left staring at them then he gnashed his teeth while clenching his fists and the others looked at Nessa who exhaled deeply.

    The others stared as the other creature roared, capturing their attention as it grewrger and the king chuckled as his fiancee nced at him and Nessa clenched her fists before turning to look at the beast and it roared, causing more fear within the people of the city, getting Nessa a bit angry.

 Chapter 231: Not working

    Everyone, including Nessa, was surprised at how the creature evolved, and she didn''t like it because she knew it would only bring them more trouble, which she couldn''t afford. That''s when she decided to learn more about the creatures and who might be controlling them.

    Nessa took a deep breath before looking at the others who hid from the creature, waiting for the perfect timing to attack it.

    "Guys," Nessa said and they looked at her then she smiled.

    "What''s the matter, Nessa?" Ian asked as he appeared beside her and she sighed.

    [Mydy, high level attacks would be the best to use in this situation, mostly heat.]

    "Well, tell them that a high level attack is the best option in this situation; let them attack it all at once; it will soften its skin, making it easier for us to handle, and we''ll be able to kill it faster," She responded, and his eyes narrowed as he stared at the creature, then he sighed before looking at Nessa as the beast roared in anger, causing a cloud of smoke to form around it, and Nessa gasped, and Ian grabbed her arm and she smiled.

    "Good to see you''re still here; do exactly what I said and go tell the others," She said.

    "Got it, but be careful, it can see well, even within all of this fog," He replied and she smiled.

    "Yeah, I know, don''t worry, I''ll be careful, and you guys should be too, because this is where your keen senses wille in handy," She said, and he chuckled, then rushed away, and she exhaled deeply before closing her eyes, focusing on her surroundings, and Isamu and Terou, who were within the city walls, looked outside, worried about their master, but knew she wouldn''t have gone to face the creatures if she couldn''t win.

    "Are they going to be all right, Isamu?" Terou inquired, and Isamu gave him a sidelong nce before exhaling deeply.

    "I think they''ll be fine if they keep working together," He replied, and Terou sighed in relief while keeping an eye out for the creature, who they knew they would spot if it got in a close range.

    Nessa could hear the creature growling around them but couldn''t pinpoint its location, and Yonja and the others were doing the same thing to find it so that they couldunch their own attack, but it was difficult to find, as the creature moved quickly within the fog, waiting for its chance to attack.

    After a while of searching for the creature, Yonja along with Nessa and the others finally mamanged to sense and and they raised their hands and wepons, prepaing to attack it but wanted it to be still before doing so since moving around would make it a harder target.

    After the creature stopped movingpletely, Nessa smiled befrore reopening her eyes and that when she saw orange and white magical circles forming in the sky and alongside hers and they all released their attacks at the same time, causing the creature to roar in pain and the fog to disappear around them while the knights listened to the explosions some of the attacks caused and some were looking at how they were attacking the creature.

    Nessa noticed that while they were attacking it, anotheryer of skin was growing and the others saw and sighed.

    "It''s making it impossible for us to pierce," Sophia said as a barrier formed around him which was created by Cortan, trapping it in a ricle as they continued releasing their attack which only did minimum damage to it.

    "What are we going to do now?" Niva asked as swords formed in the air behind her with fire tips and she sighed before releasing them and two pierced the creature but the others didn''t and she pulled the swords back towards her and Ian gnashed his teeth.

    "This is starting to get me on my nerves," Ian said as ck mes formed around the creatures feet and it lit it with normal fire, causing an explosion which shattered the barrier as well as sent them flying.

    Nessa was about to be thrown into a river when she grabbed a tree and flung herself back up, looking at the creature, which roared before going to Sophia, who was injured by the broken apart barrier Cortan had created, which had pierced her right leg.

    "Are you okay?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, I am going to be fine, don''t worry, it''s not deep, Nessa you do know that we are not weak right? Our attacks are strong, but for some reason they''re just not working," She responded as she lowered her head and Nessa smiled before patting her on the back.

    "I know you guys are not weak, you don''t have to tell me that, it''s just that this creature is very strong as well," She said before pulling out the piece of the barrier from her leg and healing her then the others approached them and Nessa looked at the creature who was heading to the city.

    "What are we going to do?" Niva asked.

    "Corner it, increase the strength of your attack, it''s injured, aim for those same part it will not be able to do anything else easy, inflict the same pain it gave others on it," Nessa responded and they smiled.

    "That could actually, let''s give it a try, it''s the only other option we have right now if we really want to defeat this creature, we cannot let it hurt the people, doesn''t seem like it cares," Ian said and Yonja nodded before helping Sophia up.

    "That''s probably because it doesn''t, I have a feeling this creature was ordered to do this, not sure but it''s what I think, this is too precise to be just a normal attack from these creatures, they don''t just do that, let''s just get this over with, the day is almost oever already," Yonja replied and Sophia patted him on the shoulder then he sighed and they grabbed onto their weapons before returning their attention to the creature who roared as the knights formed circles around the people, rsing a barrier to protect them and the king gnashed his teeth. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

 Chapter 232: Pierced

    The king was about to go down to make an entrance in front of his people when Nessa and the others surrounded the creature.

    "They are going to keep getting in my way aren''t they?" The king asked and she nced at him and sighed.

    "Probably," She responded and Nessa''s eyes glowed bright orange as orange and red magical circles formed in the sky and they looked at her.

    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    "Release your attack, now," She said as the creature was about to attack them with its ck mes and they all aimed for its injuries and released their attacks due to which it roared it pain, releasing a ball of ck me from its tail, which was heading within the city where everyone was but the knights formed arger circle releasing an energy which hit the ball of me back to the creature, causing an explosion.

    Nessa and the others pulled away from the explosion and at the same time, Nessa released her attacks which pierced even deeper into the creature and the others smiled then sighed, knowing that they were making progress and they all took a deep breath before forming a higher version of their attacks and they looked at Nessa who stepped back.

    [Lady Nessa, if you keep doing what you''re doing, you''ll be able to kill him; however, if you use your me arrows and aim for its heart now that it''s weakened, it will destroy its core; the others have already given you what you nodded to.]

    "I see, then, I will do just that," She said as the creature''s body began to glow ck and mes started forming around its limbs and Nessa gasped as the king chuckled.

    "Too bad, it''s going to kill all of them," He said as Nessa sighed and she formed the mes arrows and bows within her hand and the others looked at her as her eyes glowed blue with her aim locked onto the core of the beast and she took a deep breath before exhaling deeply, releasing four arrows at once which pierced through the creature''s heart causing to to roar in pain and the others gasped as the body of it glowed brighter.

    The king punched the wall of the balcony causing it to crack a bit and his fiancee flinched as he looked at Nessa and the others with anger and she gnashed her teeth.

    [Mydy, it''s going to explode.]

    "Cortan form a barrier around it, double reinforcement," Nessa said and Cortan smiled as his eyes glowed blue and he formed a barrier around the creature, then they all stepped back and it exploded, causing the ground to shake, and they all jumped and Sophia was about to fall into the river, but Yonja helped her and within a minute, the ground stopped vibrating and Cortan took down the barrier and all they saw was blood and the creature disappeared in ashes.

    After seeing that the threats were gone, the people of the kingdom cheered for them and they smiled, the king stared at them, then Nessa looked directly at him and her eyes glowed for a second before returning to normal and the others approached her.

    "You did it," Sophia said, wrapping her arm around Nessa''s neck and she smiled at the girl.

    "It''s more like we did it, not me alone, because if it hadn''t been for you guys weakening it, I wouldn''t have been able to kill it that easily, so we did it together," Nessa replied, and they smiled at her. Yonja patted Sophia on the head, and she smiled at him, as the king and fiancee approached them while the knights began cleaning up the mess that had been made.

    "Your highness," Yonja said and Nessa nced at them without addressing them and Yonja scoffed as the king nced at her and his eyes narrowed while staring at her and she stared right back at him without flinching.

    "You guys did fantastic today, and we appreciate your assistance in keeping this city safe." The king spoke as his fiancee sighed and extended her hand to shake Nessa''s hand, but Nessa hit her hand away, and her eyes widened as the others looked at both Nessa and the fiancee.

    "What do you believe you''re doing?" Nessa scoffed when she asked.

    "We helped save this city because of its people, not because of you guys, get that in your head, and don''t go acting like we''re suddenly friends because we aren''t," Nessa responded as she was about to walk away when the girl tried to trip her and she flicked over her feet, and the others smiled as Nessa looked back at her and then approached her.

    "Don''t try that again,pare yourself to me and you will fall under, don''t push your luck here, you don''t belong here, don''t get me on my nerves, I don''t like you just like you don''t like me, but I know how to get what I want, back off or you will regret it, let''s go guys," Nessa said as she walked away and the others followed her and the girl clenched her fists in anger.

    "I will crush her if it''s thest thing I do, what are you going to say about this though? You are standing their gazing when your n failed," She said before looking at the king as he stared at her.

    "Do you want to question my ns again? Tell me, the n was good, wasn''t it? You had a part to do with it so you should know," He replied and she lowered her head before sighing.

    "We didn''t expect that they of all people would be able to defeat one, we didn''t take that into ount, but now we know, which means we can do something better,e up with a stronger n, and this one was good," She said.

    "You''re right, but they''ve just made our job that much more difficult. Let''s go back to the castle, we can''t afford to waste time now, they won''t be pleased after hearing about this, that much I am sure about," He replied as he walked away, and she sighed before following him, thinking about Nessa and the others who were heading back to the guild.

 Chapter 233: To do next

    While returning to the guild, Nessa reflected on the creatures they had just fought and how much more evolved they were than the ones she had previously fought, which increased her concern about what might happen next.

    Seeing her lost in thought, Sophia tapped her on the shoulder and Nessa nced at her then smiled.

    "What''s the matter?" Sophia asked and Nessa sighed.

    "I am just thinking about how much danger my home could be in if people who doesn''t like me, find out where I am from and so on," She responded as they exchanged nces.

    "You really are a mysterious person, why would they go after your home though? Are you a noble or something?" Yonja asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "You can say that I am sort of an important figure where I am from, the role model of the ones that lives within my home," She responded and he smiled at her.

    "Pretty much sounds like a royal to me, right guys?" Ian asked.

    "Yeah, it sure does," Niva responded.

    "I guess we will just wait until you are ready to tell us where you are really from and how much of an important figure you really are, we are patient beings now," Sophia said and Nessa chuckled as they arrived back at the inn and those that were there, began pping as they entered and they left staring at them, wondering what was going on.

    "Uh.... What is going on here?" Cortan asked as the receptionist approached them and they looked at her before smiling.

    "Thank you, you guys did a great job out there today and we all appreciate it," She said and they sighed.

    "You don''t have to thank us, we were just doing our jobs right guys?" Yonja asked as he looked at them.

    "Yeah, help protect those that needs our protection and help those cannot help themselves against evil," Nessa responded and the receptionist smiled at her.

    "Thank you," Everyone within the guild said and Nessa flinched as they smiled nervously.

    "You are wee," They replied and Nessa exhaled deeply before they sat down by a table and she patted Terou and Isamu on their heads.

    "Thank you, guys for helping the people in any way you can," She said and they bowed their heads to her.

    "You are wee,dy Nessa, besides you don''t have to thank us, we are just doing our jobs," Isamu replied and she smiled as well as the others.

    "You guys did more than just your jobs, I saw how you were helping and I am thankful, anyways let me get you guys something to eat, you must be hungry," Nessa said and Isamu tapped her on her feet and she looked at him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "It''s okay, we are not hungry, we will eat when we get back, thank you," He responded and she sighed.

    "All right, you are wee, I guess..." She said and Yonja chuckled.

    "Nessa, it''s almost night, are you heading back to the inn after this?" Ian asked and she stretched off.

    "Yes, I will be heading back after this, tell me what are you guys going to do?" She asked.

    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    "I am going to head back as well, I am tired, and I just want to sleep and clear my head, to be honest," Yonja responded and Nessa smiled at them.

    "You guys are tired, that''s understandable, I just want toy back and clear my head as well, I am thinking about too many things at once," She said and Sophia braced her head against Nessa''s shoulder and she nced at the girl.

    "Are you sleepy as well, Sophia?" She asked and the girl looked at her.

    "I am not sure if I am but I am thinking about how strong those creatures are, they are a bit terrifying and the way they can use their abilities, I just fine it a bit weird," Sophia responded.

    "Same here, there is something wrong with their nature, it''s like the are more than just a demon at times, a mixed breed," Niva said and Nessa looked at her.

    "Maybe that''s just what it is, magic is strong, it can be used to do a lot of different things, it''s dangerous as well as beautiful as is everything else, am I right about that or wrong?" Ian asked and Nessa smiled before looking at him.

    "You are right about that, magic is both beautiful and dangerous," Nessa responded and Ian chuckled.

    "What are you going to do next, Nessa?" Yonja asked.

    "I am going stay here a bit longer, I still have a lot more to think about and I still have an iplete mission in a way, I hope I can get it all done," She responded and they sighed.

    "You naturally have a lot to deal with, don''t you?" Niva asked.

    "Why would you think that?" Nessa asked and Niva sighed.

    "You seemed as someone who has a lot of trouble in her life, you are great at problem solving as well," Niva responded.

    "It''s as if you have to worry about other people''s well-being every day," Cortan said, and Nessa smiled at them.

    "You can say that I do, but I am not the only one who is concerned; after all, I am from a developing ce, so it''s only natural," She replied.

    "Currently developing ce? I''m starting to wonder who you really are, and I''m not sure if I want to wait for you to tell us, which could take a long time," Yonja said, and Nessa scoffed.

    "You have to respect what she wants in this; you don''t have much of a choice but to wait, now do you, Yonja?" Ian asked and Yonja chuckled before turning to face Nessa, whose eyes narrowed and she exhaled deeply.

    "You want me to tell you where I am from, who I am to those I am willing to do all of this for, I will tell you but not today, now that''s that," Nessa said and Yonja chuckled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "I understand, I would have never forced you either way," He replied and she chuckled, knowing Yonja was just pulling her legs.

 Chapter 234: "Soon?"

    After a while of talking to Yonja and the others, Nessa began to get sleepy and she checked the time, then sighed before getting up and they looked at her.

    "Are you ready to go now?" Sophia asked.

    "Yes, I am, to be honest, I am quite tired today and want to think about a few things clearly, but to do so I will have to clear my mind a bit more, are you guys going now as well?" She asked.

    "Yes, we are going now too, good night, Nessa," Sophia responded as they stood up and Nessa smiled as the girl hugged her.

    "Good night, Sophia," She said then the girl raised off of her and Nessa looked at the others who smiled at her.

    "Well, we will get going now, we have discussed enough for a while, I am looking forward to knowing your true self Nessa, for now, good night and I guess we will see you tomorrow," Yonja said and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yes, you will see me tomorrow and good night, Yonja," She replied and the othersughed.

    "Good night, Nessa, see ya," Ian said as they left the guild.

    "Good night," She replied before going their separate ways.

    Nessa sighed as she walked to the inn, knowing that she had been away from town for a while and wanted to check in with them to see how they were doing, but she knew she had to wait and didn''t want the enemy finding out who she was just yet since she had to get a few more answers.

    After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the inn and went straight to their room after which, Nessa closed the door and took out their dinner.

    "Guys,e on, time to eat," Nessa said as she gave Isamu and Terou their share and they thanked her before starting to eat, then she sat down on the couch and began eating her share as well.

    While she was eating, Terou nced at her then approached her and she nced at him as he jumped up on the couch and his eyes started glowing orange and she looked at him with a gentle smile on her face.

    "What''s the matter, Terou?" She asked.

    "It seems as though he wants something," Isamu said and Nessa patted Terou on his head and he bowed his head as she stared at him, confused as to what he wanted.

    "I am sorry, you are going to have to tell me what you are doing, Terou, I don''t understand," She said and his body started glowing slightly and she smiled at how beautiful he looked at the moment.

    "You look really nice, but unfortunately I have no idea what''s going on, I wish I do so you are going to have to help me out a little bit here, Terou," She said as he stretched his paw and ced it against the palm of her hand and she smiled as to how warm it was.

    [Lady Nessa, he is attempting to form a stronger contract with you, but in order for that to happen, you must grant him permission, allowing him to form his own bond with you.]

    "Got it," Nessa mumbled before inhaling deeply and exhaling deeply.

    Nessa''s eyes glowed blue as a marking appeared on her hand and Terou''s color on his body got darker and the color of his eyes changed to green and she smiled before going back to normal as did he.

    "Thank you for making a stronger contract with me," She said and he bowed his head.

    "You are wee and thank you for helping me as well, you are giving me a new home and I really appreciate it," He replied and she smiled then patted him on the head before continuing to eat her meal.

    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "Lady Nessa, do you think all of this will be over anytime soon?" Isamu asked and she looked at him.

    "Soon? I am not so sure about that, Isamu, do you want to go home?" She asked.

    "No, I am fine here, I was just checking in to see, I am a bit worried about being here, not for myself of course, I am worried about you, who knows what the royals are going to do next," He responded and she sighed.

    "Yeah, believe me, I understand, I am worried about their next move myself, they are dangerous and is willing to do whatever it takes to get what they want, that''s why we have to be willing to do whatever it takes to protect those we care about as well," She said and he nodded.

    "Well, knowing you, I know that you will figure out a way to end this here and Yonja and the others will help you as well,dy Nessa, we just have to stick together, look out for each other," He replied and she nodded before stretching off.

    "I am quite sleepy now, I will go and take a bath, then I will go to sleep, be right back," She said as she got up then grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up while Terou and Isamuid back on the bed, waiting for her to finish.

    A while after, Nessa finished and came out of the bathroom when she saw that both of them were still awake and she smiled before approaching them and they looked at her then bowed their heads while yawning and she chuckled before getting into the bed and patting both of them on their heads and they nced at her.

    "The two of you are just cute, thanks for waiting for me, I am going to go sleep now as well, get your rest," She said.

    "We will, thank you,dy Nessa," Terou replied as he fell asleep and Isamu nced at him before stretching off.

    "Lady Nessa, try to get as much sleep as you can from what I can tell, you do need it, you have been working too hardtely, I am sort of responsible for you as well, please, good night," Isamu mumbled Nessa smiled at him while he fell asleep and she fixed both of them.

    "Good night," She said beforeying back on the bed and yawning, and falling asleep.

 Chapter 235: Appropriately

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she felt a bit revived and more calm, she sat up on the bed and as usual she saw the two were already awake and she smiled at them.

    When they saw she was awake, both of them approached her and bowed their heads and she grinned before patting them and they looked at her as she got out of the bed and stretched off.

    "Good morning," Both of them said.

    "Good morning guys, we have a lot to do today, I will go freshen up then we will go and have breakfast and we will all have a talk, I will be right back, rx in the meantime," She said as they stared at her and she grabbed her clothes and everything she needed and went to freshen up.

    The two looked at each other, a bit confused as to what was going on with her so early in the morning, but they knew she had a lot to do so didn''t worry and sat back waiting for her to finish.

    "Do you think she is okay?" Terou asked and Isamu yawned.

    "Yeah, I am pretty sure she is just fine," He responded and Terou sighed in relief.

    When Nessa finished taking her bath, she exited the bathroom and grabbed her bag and a dimensional pocket opened beside her and she ced the bag within it then it disappeared and she looked at the two as they got up.

    "Come on, let''s go have breakfast then we will head to the guild, there is something that I am going to do today," She said with a gentle smile as she left the room.

    They followed her down to the dining room where they sat down after greeting everyone good morning, then Nessa gave Isamu and Terou their share of the food, then she took hers and they began eating since they were quite hungry.

    When they finished eating, Nessa got up and left with Isamu and Terou, heading to the guild and upon arrival, Nessa saw knights outside of the guild and her eyes narrowed as she entered the guild and Yonja and the others saw her and smiled.

    "Nessa," Sophia said as she approached her and Nessa smiled then the girl hugged her.

    "Good morning everyone, what''s going on here?" As they approached her, Nessa asked, and Yonja sighed.

    "Good morning, we had some unexpected visitors this morning, they im that because we didn''t finish the mission in the dungeon and whatever we took, we have to return it to them, they also want you to..." Yonja responded, and Nessa sighed and turned to face the knights.

    "Hand over your assets to the king,e on," The knight said as he approached them and Nessa clenched her right fist.

    "Come on, guys, let''s go to the castle," Nessa said with a smile as they exchanged nces and then sighed.

    "All right, let''s go then," Ian replied as the knights walked away and they followed them to the castle.

    While going to the castle, Yonja tapped Nessa on her shoulder and she nced at him.

    "What''s the matter?" Nessa asked.

    "What''s going on in that head of yours?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "What makes you ask that?" She asked and his eyes narrowed then he exhaled deeply.

    "I think I know a bit about how you think from the time you have been here and spent with us, you are thinking something, aren''t you?" He asked and she smiled at him then sighed.

    "Yeah, I am going to make the king feel a bit threatened," She responded.

    "Okay, you have officially grabbed my full attention, what exactly do you have in mind?" He asked.

    "I don''t have to tell you and spoil, you will see, wait and watch," She responded.

    "I am pretty sure I don''t want to be them right now, all right, I will wait and watch, at least I will be entertained since they literally spoiled my bloody morning," He said and she patted him on the shoulder.

    "Rx, things like this happen sometimes; you just have to know how to respond appropriately to certain people," She replied, and he chuckled as they arrived at the castle and the guards opened the gates, allowing them to enter.

    "They are in the garden waiting for you guys,e on," The knight said and they followed them to the garden where they saw the king and Niva was about to bow when Nessa held onto her arm and she looked at her then Nessa smiled.

    "Only people who earns your respect should get that, don''t do it, Niva," She said and Niva smiled, then looked at the king and his fiancee scoffed.

    "Good morning, guys," The king said.

    "Good morning," They replied.

    "Now, are you ready to hand over what you took?" The girl asked as she approached them and Nessa chuckled.

    "Are you sure you want to get closer? I should warn you, I will not be held responsible for my actions if you touch me," Nessa said and the girl gnashed her teeth.

    "You better know where you stand Nessa, this is our kingdom, not your home, whichever trash that might be in," She replied and Nessa smiled at her and Isamu nced at Nessa.

    "Don''t worry, that very trash will rise on top someday, now I am going to tell you both that we are not returning anything, we gave you what you asked for andpleted the mission you sent us on, we don''t owe you guys anything so back off," Nessa said and the girl chuckled.

    "You don''t have a choice, the mission was for us which means whatever you found you have to give it to us," The girl replied and the king exhaled deeply.

    This is going to put me on a spree, I haven''t been on in a while, if I don''t fix this, it''s going to be a problem for our job and this dummy for a girl won''t see that either, I am not going to get killed because of her stupidity,'' The king thought while looking at them.

    He then stood up and approached them and they looked at him as he smiled, then Nessa sighed and he looked at his fiancee and she lowered her head.

 Chapter 236: To back off

    The king knew there was something off about Nessa but couldn''t quite put his finger on it because he was focused on his mission and couldn''t afford for his fiancee to mess things up for him, but little did he know that they had already crossed the line in Nessa''s eyes.

    She was not going to let it go and would fulfill her purpose foring to the kingdom. Nessa knew he was going toe up with someme excuse and try to push them away, and she nned to make them believe they did just that.

    "Your highness, how can we help you now? Are you here to say the same thing to us as your fiancee just did?" Nessa asked.

    "No, I am not, look I just need you guys to understand this," He responded.

    "Take what they took," His fiancee said and he nced at her and as the guard was about to touch Yonja, he gnashed her teeth, spun around and kicked him in his stomach, sending him flying into a wall and the king held onto his head as Nessa smiled.

    "What the hell do you guys think you are doing?" His fiancee asked and Nessa exhaled deeply, knowing she would get a headache if she had to listen to the girl whine more.

    "Please be quiet, you are the one that started this, we are just doing what we have to in order to protect ourselves, you can''t me us if you get hurt, this is your fault," Nessa responded with a gentle smile on his face and Sophia nced at her.

    "Damn it, that smile seems so real," Sophia mumbled and Yonja heard and anted tough, but held back and patted her on the shoulder.

    "Ugh... Why won''t you just give them and leave?" The king asked.

    "Why won''t you understand this situation? We earned those, what we took is none of your business, you cannot bully us just because you are king," Nessa responded and he smiled at her while clenching his right fist and she saw.

    "Your highness, we gave you what you wanted, that was the only deal, there were nothing else concerning what you guys wanted, this is just not fair, not because you are king you can do as you please, it''s not clear to us that you are nothing like our original king," Yonja said and the king''s eyes widened as he gnashed his teeth and Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    ''If you want to get something out of someone like this, you have to put them in certain situations that will make them think about certain things, mostly what''s important to them and they usually make a move after, all I had to do was rattle the cage,'' Nessa thought before sighing.

    "Do I seem to be concerned about how your precious king was? He is no longer alive, and you are subject to new rules; I rmend that you learn your ce or you will be disappointed with the oue." As the air around him became heavy, he said in a cold tone, and he smiled as Niva swallowed and Cortan gnashed his teeth as Sophia looked at Yonja.

    "Hey, you do realize that sounds like a threat, don''t you? Is that something gooding from the king''s mouth? Are you threatening an innocent person?" Nessa inquired, and he sighed as he looked at her, irritated.

    "You are really not going to back off are you, Nessa?" He asked.

    "Back off? What are you talking about? What did I do wrong here exactly, huh?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "Are you ying with me right now, Nessa?" He asked.

    "You tell me," She responded and Yonja looked at her.

    "She is headstrong, isn''t she? She knows how to y these games quite good," Yonja mumbled and Ian nodded.

    "Look, just go, all of you, before I lose my mind, you really don''t want to get on my bad side Nessa, it won''t do you or your friends any good, I hope you understand what I am saying and just back off," He said as he walked away and a smile appeared on Nessa''s face.

    Continue reading at mvl

    "Let''s go, guys, we are done here, I am starting to think about what I have to do," She said as she walked away and Yonja chuckled then they followed her and left the castle grounds while the king and his fiancee went to the living room and he punched the wall, cracking it and she flinched.

    "Taking your anger out on the wall won''t do you any good, you know this is only part of their n which we still don''t fully know about as yet, but our bosses are going to be angry and we won''t be able to stay alive soon enough if we don''t get this done, you know that already though or do you not care to live?" She asked and he gnashed his teeth,

    "Don''t say another word, you don''t even know much about me in the first ce yet you even sleep with, are you that desperate to save your life?" He asked.

    "Maybe I am, there is nothing wrong with that, we both want to live, it''s why we are here today, you need to sit back and rx or we won''t have another chance, they were pretty specific when they gave us their orders, whatever they are nning it''s pretty big and probably will change a lot of things in the future, we cannot mess up or we will be doomed and they won''t even listen to us this time, what do you want to do?" She asked as they sat down and he poured himself a ss of wine and drank it while thinking of the way Nessa and the others were looking at them and he scoffed as she nced at him, wondering what he was thinking about.

    "What are you thinking about? I know you have something going on in that mind of yours and from the look on your face, I don''t think it''s such a safe thing, hey, tell me, what are you nning to do next?" She asked as a smirk appeared on his face and he looked at her before chuckling and she sighed.

 Chapter 237: Next move?

    Whatever the king had nned, his fiancee knew it would not be good, and she was correct, but as they became desperate, he knew it was a necessary move to make and was willing to go to any length to make his boss''s nse true in order for them to survive.

    Little did Nessa know, she had gotten herself caught in the middle of a fight that would not end soon and threatened the fate of all kingdoms, be it small orrge¡ªnot just her own home, everything within it, and everything beyond.

    The enemies had already begun moving pieces their pieces to achieve what they wanted to within thends and they were aiming for the ones which would only benefit them.

    After Nessa and the others arrived at the guild, Nessa stretched off and they sat down before sighing.

    They exchanged nces, knowing that they would be on the king and his finacee''s watch list and had to be careful.

    "Nessa, you deliberately did that back there, didn''t you?" Ian asked and Nessa nced at him then smiled.

    "Yes, I did that on purpose, I had to do something to push him a bit, they will make a move, if not today, soon, that much I know but what their move will be..." She responded.

    "That''s what we have to figure out; the king appears to be on edge right now; what if he does something that puts the people of this kingdom in danger?" Yonja inquired.

    "Then what are we going to do? There are only so many of us, and if he ns something big, we won''t be able to stop it," Sophia replied, and Nessa lowered her head.

    She started thinking about what the king and his fiancee would do next, but she realized that thinking about it wouldn''t help them because they needed to be certain, and she knew she was the only one there who could find out what they were really up to.

    "Nessa, what are you thinking about?" Niva asked.

    "You guys don''t worry so much, I will handle as much as I can, for now, you guys tell the guild what''s going on, we need to prepare for what they will do next, they can use the entire city to get what they want, people fighting for their survival can go to extraordinary lengths, I will get help if we need it when the timees," She responded.

    "Are you sure you want us to tell the rest of the guild?" Yonja asked.

    "Not everyone at first, we have to talk to the guild master first, then we will see if we should tell the others or not, it''s a big decision," She responded and they looked at each other then smiled.

    "We will go tell the guild master together, let''s hear what he has to say about all of this, he is known as am understanding and open-minded person, I think he might be able to help us more than we think as well," Ian said and the others agreed with him.

    Your adventure continues at mvl

    "Nessa you are pretty caught up in this, aren''t you?" Cortan asked and she smiled at him.

    "Yeah, well, I am actually more than just quite caught between all of this now, after all, I have more than just myself to protect, I have a lot of people depending on me and I cannot afford to let them down, not aftering this far," She responded and they looked at each other, yet again wondering who she really was but knew they wouldn''t figure it out.

    "You are probably the most mysterious person that we have ever met, so tell me, how did you find out earlier that the king and his fiancee were up to something? That night when you were told that you were up to something, what did you do?" Yonja asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "I sort of snuck into the castle and overheard the king talking to her about doing something, that''s basically how I knew that they were going to do something, I just didn''t knew what but knew enough to be careful," She responded as they stared at her.

    "You are serious?" Cortan asked and she grinned then nodded.

    "That''s dangerous Nessa, what if they had caught you?" Niva asked.

    "They wouldn''t have, not easily at least and I always think before I do these things, I knew the risk and to be honest, it was more than worth it," She responded and Niva smiled while staring at Nessa.

    "Why are you staring at her?" Cortan asked.

    "She is just very determined and it can be both a good and bad thing in most scenarios," She responded.

    "I don''t mind taking certain risks, as long as I know it will help those that needs it, I am fine..." Nessa said as she ced her head on the table while ying with Terou.

    "Hey, you are thinking again, aren''t you?" Ian asked and Nessa nced at him.

    "Yes, I am thinking about how I will figure out their next move and only one option ising to my mind that is worth trying," She responded and they looked at each other.

    "We will figure out a way, let us help with this one," Ian said and Nessa smiled.

    "You can help in any way you can and want to but first, let me try my way," She replied and Ian sighed.

    "Fine, but let''s hear what you n on doing first," Ian said and she smiled, but before she could say anything, Ismau approached her and tapped her on her feet and she nced at him then smiled.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "I want to hear your n as well," He responded then she patted him on the head before sighing.

    "I can use shadow movement, it''s how I got into the castle without being detected thest time, I can use the same thing this time and try to find out what they are going to do next, I will hide so that they don''t even suspect someone is watching them, so that they won''t be able to sense me, being in the shadows will help in many ways," She said, and they looked at each other, debating whether she should use her n or not since it was dangerous.

 Chapter 238: Simple reaction

    After a few minutes of thinking about Nessa''s n, they looked at her and she smiled at them then Niva sighed.

    They didn''t want to agree with Nessa''s n, but at the time they didn''t have any other way or at least so they thought, there was another being among them who could do it and at the time, was willing to do whatever it took to help Nessa in any way possible.

    "We have no other option than this, huh?" Cortan asked and Nessa looked at him.

    "We could try other things, but..." Nessa responded when Isamu tapped her on her hand and she looked at him.

    "What''s the matter, Isamu?" She asked.

    "I can do it for you guys, I am great at shadow movements, I basically live in the shadows most of the time, I can hide myself pretty well, no one will be able to sense me, even when I am asleep within the shadows, I can still know, hear and so on what''s going on around me, I am the perfect candidate," He responded as Nessa stared at him and he bowed his head.

    "Lady Nessa, please, I want to help, you know I am the right one for the job, I will be able to pull it off without getting caught, please, consider me," He said and she braced her head against his and smiled.

    "Are you sure about this, Isamu?" She asked.

    "Yeah, I thought about it for a while, I am right about this," He responded and she hugged him and the others smiled as she patted Terou on the head and Isamu nced at her with his tail wagging and she chuckled.

    "I know it''s difficult, Nessa but I think Isamu is right, he seems to be the perfect candidate for this job," Yonja said as Nessa raised off of Ismau, then sighed and looked at him.

    "Fine, I understand what''s at risk anyways, but you don''t have to go as yet, let''s wait until night, he must have alreadye up with a n, we just have to know what it is or if not, when he ns on doing next, a simple move, do you understand, Isamu?" She asked.

    "Yes, I understand, I know what I have to do, I will help figure this out, thank you for giving me this chance to prove myself,dy Nessa," He responded and she chuckled.

    "Prove yourself? No, there is no need for you to do that, you are a greatpanion and I don''t want you to ever try and prove yourselves, you don''t need to, I know how strong both of you are as well as the others," She said as Isamu stared at her and she grinned.

    "Lady Nessa?" Yonja asked and Nessa nced at him then smiled.

    "Yeah, they call medy Nessa, it''s weird for me at times, but I am sort of used to it," She responded.

    "You are a leader then?" Ian asked.

    "Trying to get me to talk?" She asked and Ian chuckled then Nessa smiled.

    "Well, in a way, yes, we want to know so," He responded and she chuckled then patted Ian on the shoulder.

    "I am in a way, yes, I am a leader," She said and they left staring at her then she smiled.

    "You don''t have to look at me like that, I am not that important," She added.

    "Are you sure about that?" Isamu asked and she looked at him as he turned away from her.

    "From his reaction, I can tell that, you are important, it''s confusing, but..." Yonja said and Nessa nced at him then smiled.

    "I don''t know, I can just tell you that the people I''m in charge of are not ordinary people, from what I told you guys thest time, by now you know more, I will tell you my exact identity soon, but you know enough for now, right?" Nessa inquired as they exchanged nces and smiles.

    "Yes, for now, Nessa, we know enough, thank you for telling us even that much," Ian replied, and she smiled and stood up as the receptionist brought them drinks and snacks, and they looked at her.

    "Thank you," Nessa said.

    "You are wee, you guys earned it, I will be back in a minute," She replied, then left and Yonja tapped her on the shoulder and she nced at him.

    "When this is over, you don''t have to thank us, you can say that we understand you have a lot to protect, from your actions, I can tell that you are not just doing this for yourself or whoever you have to protect, you have many reasons to do all of this," Yonja said and Nessa sighed before lowering her head and sitting back down to eat.

    "Yes, you are correct; I am doing this for a variety of reasons, including the desire to improve, to understand my ce, where I fit perfectly, and to evolve, among others..." She replied as she took her food and Ian nced at her.

    "Did you have a difficult life, Nessa?" When Ian asked, she smiled before sighing.

    "To be honest, I''m not sure how to answer your question; I think I had both experiences up until a certain point for one and now that both are going, I might have to face bad days again, soon," Ian sighed and patted her on the shoulder as after hearing her response.

    "Eat the stress away, eating help," He said and she chuckled as the restughed.

    "Just know your limits, you won''t want to be an eat well like Ian here, Nessa," Sophia added and Nessa smiled as she ate her food after giving Isamu and Terou their share.

    "So Nessa, you areing with us to talk to the guild master, right?" Niva asked and Nessa looked at her before smiling.

    "Yeah, of course I am, he will need to listen to someone who saw and heard it all, maybe he might believe us, even if he doesn''t, it won''t matter, so don''t worry too much, I will handle it, I know how to deal with these situations pretty well," She responded and Niva smiled then continued eating her food.

 Chapter 239: Not pretending

    While they were eating, the receptionist joined them and they talked about a few things, including the types of people the receptionist met within the guild and their abilities, as well as what some of them wanted to do in the future, and Nessa discovered that they were having difficulty with many things.

    After hearing how things were going with them, she felt the urge to assist them, but she knew she had other matters to attend to first, and she nned to finish those before making them an offer, but she was taking things slowly and one at a time.

    A few minutes after they finished eating, the guild master entered the guild and when he saw them, he smiled before approaching them and they greeted each other while wondering whether they should talk to him at the time or not and to find an answer, all of them looked at Nessa and she sighed before smiling.

    She knew she had to be the one to make the first more or the others would just sit there and say nothing; they''d rather him leave and wait until another time because they were worried he''d get angry at them.

    "Guild master, Nessa has a matter that she would like to discuss with you," Ian said and Nessa nced at him as the others smiled and he grinned since she was not saying anything, he decided to help her.

    "All right, what''s the problem? I''m free for about an hour or two, you kidse with me to my office, we''ll be able to talk freely there and discuss whatever matter is bothering you,e up, follow me, let''s not waste too much time," He said as he walked away, and Nessa smiled before getting up and they followed him.

    He opened the door and weed them into his office when they arrived and Nessa sniffed in the nice aroma within the office.

    "You guys sit down and make yourselvesfortable," He said then, they each took their seats after he sat down on his chair and he sighed before looking at them with a gentle smile om his face.

    "Now, kids, what is it that you wanted to talk to me about? I promise whatever it is, I will be quite open minded and listen then as usual give my decision on the subject, are you ready to talk?" He asked as they exchanged nces.

    "Are you ready?" Cortan asked and Nessa nced at him then smiled.

    "Yeah, I am ready," She responded and he smiled before she looked at the guild master.

    "First, I want you to answer a question of mine, do you trust the new king?" She asked and his eyes widened while staring at her and she smiled.

    "It''s okay, you can take your time and think of you don''t have to answer at all," She responded as he lowered his head before sighing.

    "May I ask why you are asking me that?" He asked.

    "Depends on your answer, that''s how I am going to proceed on the matter which we want to discuss," She responded and he smiled.

    "In a way, I guess," He said and Nessa smiled.

    "You are hesitating, why not a yes? It makes me wonder whether or not you trust him at all," Nessa replied as he clenched his fists and the others smiled then Sophia patted Nessa on her shoulder and she sighed.

    "Look, it''splicated, I don''t trust him," The guild master said and Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    "Why?" She asked and he exhaled deeply.

    "The way he became king is weird, we didn''t know about the king and queen''s deaths until he came along, it makes me wonder many things, but I cannot question them or I might step on something there is noing back from," He responded with a frown on his face and Nessa smiled at him.

    "You are right not to trust them," She said and he looked at her.

    "Why are you saying that?" He asked.

    "He is a bad person who came here with a n, that''s why, the king and queen didn''t ce him there, they didn''t say someone whom they don''t know should be the leader of their kingdom," She responded and his eyes shook.

    "Wh- What are you saying?" He asked.

    "She is saying that everything that has been happening within this kingdom until today, even the strange things as well as the attacks, they are all their doing," Yonja responded and he left staring at them, not knowing what to say next.

    "All of it is their fault?" He asked and the others nodded as tears came to the guild master''s eyes and he gnashed his teeth while lowering his head.

    "What about their death, Nessa?" The guild master asked and she lowered her head before sighing.

    "That''s the people they are working for doing," She responded and he wiped his eyes before pouring himself a ss of water and drinking it.

    ''Do you think that he is pretending here?'' Nessa wondered.

    [I have been checking him all the time you guys were talking, every reaction is genuine, he is not lying or pretending, master.]

    "Thank you," Nessa mumbled.

    [You are wee.]

    "How do you guys know all of this? I am still quite confused here," The king said and Nessa sighed before smiling.

    "I can tell you how this started when I first came here, do you really want to hear?" Nessa asked and the guild master sighed.

    "Yes, I want to hear," He responded then Nessa smiled and the others nodded.

    "All right, I will tell you about what we found out so far, you have to listen carefully and understand because it''s a lot and I am not sure whether I will be able to repeat myself or not, got it?" Nessa asked and the guild master smiled at her.

    "Don''t worry, I understand; go ahead and speak; I''ll listen carefully; elves can do that," He responded, and she smiled before taking a deep breath.

    Nessa began telling the guild master everything they discovered since she arrived in the kingdom, and he listened carefully, understanding along the way, but because of who she was, Nessa didn''t tell him everything, only necessary details.

 Chapter 240: "Connected, how?"

    After they finished speaking with the guild master, he sighed because he understood everything he was told, but he was concerned about the oue if the king remained in his current position.

    Nessa and the others looked at the guild master, who lowered his head, unsure what to say to them because he was still perplexed by everything he had heard.

    Nessa stood up and tapped him on the shoulder, and he looked at her, and she smiled, realizing that the connection between him and the previous king and queen was strong, but she didn''t know why, and she wanted to find out why as well, but this time she intended to ask for an answer rather than go behind his back and investigate.

    "I understand how all of this sounds to you, and it may be more difficult for you than we think, but we need to know if you will support us in whatever we do to take them down next," Nessa said, and he sighed before smiling at her.

    "Will you guys include me in whatever you are going to do next?" He asked and she looked back at the others and they smiled then Nessa nodded.

    "Yes, we will, but will you support us no matter what happens?" She asked and he held onto her hand and her eyes widened as she felt the different energy within her body and his eyes narrowed as he stared at her, feeling a weird sensationing from within her and she smiled at him.

    "I promise you that no matter what happens, I will support you guys, I want payback as well," He responded and Nessa left staring at him.

    [Master, the properties of the diamond has now fully merged with your body after reacting to him a minute ago.]

    ''I see...'' She thought.

    "Can I ask you something?" Nessa asked and he looked at her after releasing her hand.

    "Sure, what is it?" He asked.

    "What''s your connection to the original king and queen?" She asked and his eyes widened as he stared at her then smiled.

    "What do you think it is?" He asked and she lowered her head, thinking about what his connection to the king and queen might be but nothing came to her mind and he smiled then got up and patted her on the shoulder.

    "I sense something on you that I used to sense on the king, it''s weird, but I will tell you that I had a pretty strong connection to those two, we practically lived together, we were close and now I have to fulfill my promise to them and help protect our home, this kingdom, no matter what it takes," He responded and she smiled at the look in his eyes and the others looked at each other before returning their gaze to him.

    "That look in his eyes, it''s almost as if this is..." Nessa mumbled as she lowered her head and sighed.

    "Well, that''s all we wanted to talk about, tonight I will try finding out a bit more, the day is almost over, so we will let you know how it goes tomorrow," Nessa said and he smiled at her.

    "Got it, thank you, Nessa and to you guys as well," He said and they smiled at him before getting up.

    "You don''t have to thank us, guild master, this is us just protecting what''s worth it, the innocent as well, we couldn''t just stand by and watch them do as they please with this kingdom which is not theirs to begin with," Yonja replied and the guild master smiled as they walked away and Nessa looked back at him and he nced at her then they left.

    The guild master exhaled deeply before clenching his fists and gnashing his teeth as tears streamed down his cheeks. He opened a drawer by his desk and pulled out a photograph, which he stared at while clenching his fists.

    "How could I have allowed this to happen? Howe I hadn''t noticed this before?" He muttered.

    "I''m going to crush them even if it means losing my life, I will do whatever it takes," Hw said before pouring himself a ss of wine and drinking it while the others went down to the lobby.

    "Am I the only one who notices this?" They looked at her when she asked.

    "What do you mean?" Niva asked and Nessa sighed as Isamu and Terou looked at her then she smiled.

    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it, it''s almost night, you guys want to have dinner together? My treat," Nessa said and Yonja wrapped his arm around her neck and she nced at him.

    "Sure, we don''t mind," He responded with a grin and she chuckled.

    "By the tavern?" Cortan asked.

    "Yeah, we can go there, they have nice food," She responded and they smiled, then left the guild as the sun began setting.

    "Can''t believe the days are passing by so fast, once we are done with all of this, you will be going back home, am I correct, Nessa?" Niva asked and Nessa nced at her as they walked down a street.

    "Yeah, I have to get back home, then I will have to leave again soon or I might not go home after leaving here," She responded and Isamu nced at her and she lowered her before letting out a sigh and Niva patted her on the shoulder.

    "You can tell us more when we are at the tavern, but are you sure that you don''t want to go home?" Niva asked and Nessa shrugged, then she smiled.

    "Well, whatever you are doing, you are trying to do for the good of the others so you shouldn''t worry about it too much, just take your time as you are here and think about what you need to do, what needs to be done, as long as you get that figured out, your decison will be easier to make, as long as you stay safe you will always be able to return home," Yonja said and Nessa looked at him then he smiled at Terou jumped up in her arm and she looked at him then smiled and patted him on the head and Isamu sighed as they arrived at the tavern.

 Chapter 241: To return or not

    After arriving at the tavern, they entered and took a corner with a big table for themselves, then the waitress approached them and they ced their orders, then waited until the food was ready since there were people who came before them and they had to wait on their turn.

    While waiting, the others noticed that Nessa was lost in her thoughts and they smiled then Cortan stretched and tapped her on her shoulder and she nced at him, then he smiled at her and Yonja handed her the menu to order more for herself and she chuckled before refusing and they smiled at her.

    Nessa had ordered more than enough food for herself as well as Terou and Isamu.

    "Are you still thinking about whether you should go home after you finish dealing with things here?" Cortan asked.

    "Yeah, I have to make a decision, I don''t likeing and going all of the time, it would be good if I can just get everything done before going back; that way I won''t have to think about the next time I have to leave," She responded and they looked at each other before returning their gazes to her and she exhaled deeply.

    "You''re in a tough spot there, Nessa, well you have time to think about it, rx your mind a little and think clearly, think about what needs to be done, your responsibilities, whether it will be easier and best if you do everything at once, then return home and stay there for a long time or keep going anding, I personally would just do what needs to be done before going home," Yonja said, and Nessa looked at him.

    ''He is correct, it would be easier that way, but I will always be concerned about what is going on at home, I just need to clear my mind and think clearly, one more alliance with a trustworthy nation and that would be enough for now, there will be no need to create more as yet...'' Nessa pondered.

    [Lady Nessa, his method is correct; you''ll have a lot more time on your hands and will be able to help them more at home without having to leave anything halfway to go somewhere else.]

    ''Yeah, I know, I do have time right now; I''ll use it to think about what I should do, and then I''ll make a decision, thank you,'' She thought.

    [You are most wee.]

    "Here''s the food you guys ordered," The waitress said as she approached them with a waiter and they ced everything down on the table, then Nessa paid for the meal and everything else and they left.

    "Well, shall we start eating, Nessa?" Sophia asked and Nessa looked at her and smiled.

    "I''m hungry as well, so yeah," She responded before moving Isamu and Terou to another part of the tavern where the majority of the animals were and feeding them before returning to the others to eat her food.

    While Nessa was eating, she poured herself a ss of wine and drank it, then sighed in relief as to how refreshing it was for her and the others smiled after seeing that she had finally rxed herself.

    "Are you okay now?" Ian asked.

    "Yeah, I was fine then as well, but now that I am better, I will make a decision just before I leave here when we are done dealing with this problem and then see who will be sitting on the throne next," She responded and they left staring at her.

    "We have to take care of that as well?" Niva asked.

    "Yeah, we have to take care of that as well, we cannot leave the kingdom vulnerable, without a ruler, it will be, people could fight for the throne if there is no one sitting on it which could throw order out of bnce, it could literally cause chaos," She responded as they exchanged nces then Yonja sighed.

    "I am pretty sure this is our hardest job yet," Ian said and Yonja nodded.

    "I for one think that might be true as well, we have never had to do anything like this before, it''s definitely the first and thest, this is too stressful, I guess..." Yonja replied and Nessa chuckled.

    "Too much responsibility?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, we are all responsible here, but we have never handled anything like this before, this is just too different, you will have to worry about whether you make the wrong choice and so on," Yonja responded.

    "It''s too frustrating, that''s one way to put it," Ian added.

    "Yeah, there are many other ways to describe it as well," Cortan said and Nessa chuckled then patted Yonja on the shoulder, and he exhaled deeply before looking at her.

    "Well, I know a lot about these things, so you guys won''t have to worry, rx a bit, clear your mind before you go nuts," Nessa said and theyughed.

    "How can you handle certain things?" Sophia asked.

    "I am used to it, I handled something simr to this before," Nessa responded and the girl smiled at her.

    "You are just great, we know royals have a lot to deal with but for an outsider to handle things, it''s usually hard, this kingdom will always be indebted to you, you should know that," Sophia said.

    "She is right, if you hadn''te here, none of us would have figured out what the so-called king and his fiancee were up to," Yonja added and Nessa sighed.

    "Well, you guys would have but a bitter, don''t worry about that right now, you guys need to rx and eat your food, stop thinking about certain things," Nessa said and theyughed, then continued eating her food and Nessa drank the wine she poured for herself then smiled after exhaling deeply.

    "Refreshing huh?" Niva asked.

    Stay connected with mvl

    "Yeah, it''s quite refreshing, it makes you feel nice while drinking it, soothing," She responded and they smiled at her as she continued eating her food.

    "If you guys want more things, just order, don''t hesitate, enjoy yourselves, like I said, tonight is my treat, you might as well order what you want to try," Nessa said and Yonja chuckled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "We are good," He replied and she grinned, then they continued talking about different things while eating.

 Chapter 242: To spy

    Later that night, after they had finished eating, they exited the tavern and exhaled deeply, sniffing the fresh minty air that blew around them, and Nessa looked at Isamu, smiled, and lifted him up in her arm.

    The others looked at her as she passed her hand over his head, knowing she was about to send him to spy on the king in the castle.

    Nessa didn''t want to send Isamu no matter what, but she knew at the time that he was their best shot they had in knowing even a little bit about what the king and his fiancee nned on doing next.

    "Are you going to send him now, Nessa?" Ian asked and she braced her head against Isamu''s then sighed and Isamu patted her on the shoulder then she raised up and he bowed his head.

    "I will be just fine,dy Nessa, I promise, I will be careful and will be back in one piece, then we will discuss about whether you should keep on going or return home, how about that?" Isamu asked then Nessa smiled and Terou nodded and Nessa ced Isamy on the ground.

    "That sounds good to me, I will be waiting for you toe back, good luck and be careful, Isamu," She responded and he nodded.

    "I will be, have a good night, guys," Isamu said.

    "We will, be careful," The others replied then Isamu disappeared within the shadows and Terou jumped up on Nessa''s shoulder and she nced at him as he patted her on the shoulder and the others smiled.

    "He is so cute as well," Sophia said and he held onto Nessa''s clothes and Nessa chuckled then patted him on the head.

    "He is indeed quite cute," Nessa replied before sighing and Ian stretched off before yawning.

    "Well, I can say that I probably won''t be able to eat breakfast tomorrow morning," Cortan said and they burst outughing as he passed his hand on his stomach.

    "Ate too much?" Niva asked.

    "I''m pretty sure he didn''t," Nessa responded.

    "No, I don''t think so, but I am quite full, that''s one thing that I do know," Cortan said and the others smiled, then Niva patted Cortan on the shoulder and he nced at her with a smirk on his face and her cheeks flushed as she stared at him and he leaned in closer to her as the others looked on.

    "Hey, you two, get a bloody room," Ian said and they jumped, then looked at the others smiling nervously and Nessa chuckled.

    Find adventures at mvl

    "You two are so cute, I am a bit jealous, aren''t you guys?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, definitely am, they can be so open with each other, even in the middle of the street, they are being shameless," Sophia responded and Niva''s cheeks flushed as she lowered her head and smiled as the othersughed and Cortan chuckled then patted her on the head and she held onto his shirt and he nced at her.

    "Well, shall we go to our respective ces now?" Nessa asked as they exchanged nces.

    "Yeah, we should, it''s gettingte and we all need to sleep, who knows what tomorrow holds for us, we have to be more careful now, I have a feeling the king is on to us," Yonja responded.

    "Yeah, I feel the same, we have to be more careful than before, the king is not stupid that much I do know, he will be cautious of us from now on as will his fiancee, she was suspicious of me from the very start," Nessa said and the others nodded in agreement with them.

    "Well, let''s all head back then, we will meet back at the guild tomorrow and discuss what needs to be done then, how about that?" Ian asked.

    "Fine with me," Cortan said and the others agreed, then they turned to Nessa and she smiled at them.

    "Good night, guys," She said.

    "Good night," They replied before going their separate ways and Nessa went back to the inn where she went straight to her room, then locked the door and stretched off before cing Terou on the bed and he stretched off as well.

    "I am going to freshen up, take something to eat if you want, if you are not full," She said.

    "I am full, thank you," He replied and she smiled, patted him on the head then grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up while he waited on the bed for her to finish.

    After a while of waiting, Nessa had finally finished taking her bath, she got dressed then exited the bathroom and approached Terou who was still sitting on the bed and he looked at her with sleepy eyes, then she smiled and switched the lights off before getting into the bed and she knew he was used to sleeping with Isamu and decided to have him sleep next to her.

    "Terou,e here," She said, tapping the bed beside her and he approached her thenid down and she kissed him on the forehead.

    "I know you have gotten used to sleeping beside Isamu at nigh and him not being here is making it hard for you to sleep so as of tonight, you will learn to sleep without him, is that okay?" Nessa asked and Terou looked at her then she smiled and he nodded.

    "That''s fine with medy Nessa, thank you very much, I really appreciate this," He responded and she smiled then patted him on the head.

    "I am d you are agreeing with me, thanks as well, Terou, now are you going to sleep here or do you think you will have a hard time sleeping?" She asked as he looked around.

    "I will not have a hard time sleeping, that much I do know, thanks to you,dy Nessa, I hope you can sleep well as well," He responded and she chuckled.

    "I will try my best, for now, let''s go to sleep, we have long days ahead of us, good night," She said as she held onto him and he bowed his head.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," He replied, then she slept away and a few minutester, he fell asleep as well.

 Chapter 243: Still there

    When Nessa awoke the next morning, she saw Terou still sleeping beside her and smiled at him before moving her hand away from him and getting out of the bed.

    Nessa stretched and looked in the mirror, wondering if Isamu was okay. She could still feel a strong connection to him, which made her feel a little better, knowing he was at least alive and well.

    She knew they didn''t have much time to waste and they had a lot to do as well, so she grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up as well as do her normal morning routine.

    While Nessa was freshening up, Terou woke up and stretched off, then yawn and sat down on the bed, waiting for Nessa because he knew she was in the shower.

    While he was waiting, Terou wondered whether Isamu was okay or not and he closed his eyes, focusing on the connection he had with Isamu and upon feeling that the connection between him and Isamu was still as strong as ever, he realized that Isamu was just fine and he sighed in relief before yawning once more then he got up and sat down by the window, looking out at the city.

    After a while of waiting, Nessa finally finished taking her bath and doing her morning routine then she got dressed and exited the bathroom and saw Terou sitting by the window then smiled.

    "Good morning," She said and he looked at her then bowed his head.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He replied as she approached him, then lifted him up in her arms and patted him on the head.

    Find adventures at mvl

    "You need to loosen up a little, everything will be just fine, that much I can tell you," She said and he looked at her before exhaling deeply.

    "I understand, also are you going to the guild this morning?" He asked and she lowered her head before sighing.

    "I don''t want to, but I will, let''s have breakfast first though," She responded and he nodded then she smiled before leaving the room and going down to the dining room of the inn where she greeted everyone going morning and they wished her the same with smiling faces.

    Nessa sat down and gave Terou his share of the food, then he thanked her and she took her share and they both began eating their breakfast.

    After they finished, they left the inn, heading to the guild.

    When they arrived at the guild, Nessa saw the others were already there and upon seeing her they smiled and she approached them.

    "Good morning, guys," She said.

    "Good morning," They replied then she sat down and they looked at her.

    "So, had a good night''s rest?" Yonja asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "You can say I did and didn''t at the very same time, I think you guys already know the reason as to why as well," She responded and they smiled at her.

    "Yeah, we know that you are just worried about Isamu, is he okay though?" Yonja asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Yeah, we both have a connection to him as well and it''s still as strong as it was when he left so he is fine, for now, I thought he would have returned by now, but he hasn''t and to be honest I am a bit worried but...." Nessa responded.

    "But you trust him and you believe in him, which is why you didn''t go to meet him as yet, am I right?" Ian asked and Nessa nced at him, then he smiled and she sighed.

    "Yeah, you are right, but I will be checking in on him soon, I can find him even though he is using the shadows," Nessa responded and Ian patted her on the shoulder.

    "We understand if you need to go get him, also did you eat breakfast as yet?" Ian asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Yeah, I had breakfast just beforeing here, so did he," She responded and Ian smiled as Nessa passed her hand on Terou''s head.

    "Good morning guys," The guild master said as he approached him and Nessa looked at him as he sighed, then sat down and her eyes narrowed when she noticed his bruised up knuckles.

    "Good morning," They replied as the others within the guild looked on since he had never sat with them like he was sitting with Yonja and the others.

    "What happened to your hand?" Nessa asked and the guild master lowered his head before looking at her and smiling.

    "I went to do a job on my own, took out a bit of my anger as well," He responded and she tapped him on the shoulder and he looked at her.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked.

    "I am sorry about the king and queen, I really am, I might not have known them like you did, but I know what it''s like to lose things so precious to you," She responded and his eyes widened as he clenched his fists then smiled.

    "You have had that as well, huh? How many?" He asked.

    "Three," She responded and he patted her on the shoulder as the others looked at each other.

    "I am sorry," The guild master said.

    "There is no need to be sorry, I got over it little by little, as will you if you can be strong, by heart," She replied and he sighed.

    "You are right, thanks, Nessa," He said.

    "You are wee, most of us share one thing," She replied and he nodded.

    "Are you going to check on Isamu right now, Nessa?" Sophia inquired as Nessa stood up.

    "Yeah, I''m going to check on him now because I don''t want to wait any longer because I have a feeling if I wait any longer, something bad will happen and I, for one, don''t want him to get caught, no matter what because if he does, they will kill him so their secret can remain a secret and they can do whatever they want, and I am not going to let that happen," She replied, and they smiled.

    She took a deep breath, and her eyes glowed blue.

    "I am off," She said, but just as she was about to disappear within the shadows, Isamu appeared in front of her and she jumped as did the others.

 Chapter 244: With little info

    Nessa left staring at Isamu as he looked at her then Terou jumped on him and he chuckled, then patted him on the head and the others stood up smiling then Isamu returned his gaze to Nessa and bowed his head before her.

    "Lady Nessa," He said and the guild master nced at her, wondering why he was addressing her like that and she crouched down, then sighed and Isamu approached her then she braced her head against his and he exhaled deeply as her eyes glowed blue. Experience more content on mvl

    "What is she doing?" Niva asked.

    "I think she is checking whether that''s really Isamu or not," The guild master responded and Terou nodded, then Nessa raised off of Isamu after which she hugged him tightly.

    "It''s really you, I am d to see that you are okay," She said.

    "I knew you wereing to get me so I came first, I am perfectly fine, no one even sensed me," He replied and the others smiled, feeling a bit relieved that he was perfectly fine.

    "I am not sending you back even if you didn''t get anything from them," She said as she stood up and Isamu bowed his head.

    "Whatever pleases you, mydy," He replied as the guild master kept on looking at her and the others saw.

    "What''s the matter, guild master?" Ian asked and he sighed.

    "He is addressing her with much more respect then they would usually address a tamer," He responded and Ian chuckled.

    "Ah, so that''s what has you baffled, it''s understandable to us, we were a bit confused at first as well, but then she exined it enough for us to understand and she will do the same thing for you or we can just tell you," Ian said and the guild master sighed as Isamu tapped Nessa on her feet and she looked at him as he yed with Terou.

    "I got something for you, I didn''te back empty handed, if I did I would have put on quite the fight to go back," He said and she scoffed.

    "Of course, you would, I didn''t think about that, all right, what have you got for us, Isamu?" She asked as she sat down as did the others.

    "Well, I know that the king and his fiancee are on the move, they have started executing their n already, whatever it really is, it will start taking effect about within a few days, they have everything nned out and there are a lot of new faces," He responded and the guild master''s eyes narrowed.

    "New faces?" The guild master asked and Isamu nodded.

    "Yes and they are not weak, they are simr to the guy''s in the capes and weird hoods like we saw back home,dy Nessa," Isamu responded and she nced at them.

    "So it''s the same people, now I am more than just certain, go on, Isamu we are listening," Nessa said and Isamu nodded.

    "I can tell you that whatever they are going to do, it''s big," Isamu added.

    "So you didn''t find out exactly what it is that they are nning to do?" Cortan asked.

    "Not exactly, no but whatever it is, they don''t care who dies, but everyone is at risk and their n wille into action in just a few days, they have more men to help them get rid of those who tries to go against them and whomever their bosses are or so, they are quite furious at them," He responded and Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    "What exactly do they want? Why are their bosses doing this and who they are? We need those answers, but I am pretty sure that we are not going to get them, but we can protect the people, they wanted the diamond for something, they didn''t get it, which means that..." Nessa said.

    "This is all more than just about gaining power, it''s something else, you are right, we won''t be able to get the answers to that even if we torture them, they won''t spill not with how much they are afraid of their bosses but what we can do is protect," The guild master replied and Nessa and the others nodded.

    "Well, seems like all we can do is be careful, are you guys with us?" Nessa asked and the others smiled.

    "Of course we are, we have been looking forward to a good fight, right guys?" Yonja asked.

    "Yeah," They responded.

    "Also, I will talk to the guild members and prepare them, they will listen to me because I am stronger than all of them and right now, they won''t want to cross me," The guild master said and Nessa smiled.

    "You do just that," She said and he smiled at her.

    "Also can you tell me why they address you like one does some in lead?" The guild master asked and Nessa smiled at him before looking at Isamu and Terou and they bowed their heads then she chuckled.

    "Yonja, I gave you guys a good exnation, share it, please," She said and Yonja chuckled then nodded.

    "Sure, I will share it, it''s not that hard to exin, it''s quite simple since you did it thoroughly," Yonja replied and Nessa chuckled as the othersughed.

    "All right, guild master, it''s not hard to understand, she couldn''t tell us everything but she told us enough, now listen carefully because I am not sure I will be able to repeat it again," Yonja said and the guild master smiled at him.

    "All right, I will listen carefully, go on," He replied and Yonja sighed, then began telling him what Nessa told them, exining everything bit by bit and Nessa smiled as she listened.

    After Yonja finished telling him everything that he needed to know, the guild master looked at Nessa and she smiled at him as he stared at her and she wondered why he was staring.

    "Well, that exins a lot about the way you handle things, I hope soon we can actually find out where you are from exactly and the leader of what, until then we will be patient," The guild master said.

    "He is right, we will be patient until then, right guys?" Yonja asked.

    "Yeah," They responded and Nessa smiled at them before sighing and lifting Isamu in her arms after which she hugged him and the others smiled.

 Chapter 245: That which he almost forgot

    While they were talking andughing, Nessa sighed as she kept on hugging Isamu and the others looked at her then Yonja tapped her on the shoulder and she nced at him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "Are you okay? What are you thinking about again?" He asked and she smiled at him.

    "I am just thinking about the things that we should do next, that''s important if we are really going to protect everyone here," She responded as she braced her head against Isamu''s body and the guild master looked at the other members within the guild before sighing, knowing that it was their right to know what was going on and he had to be the one to tell them.

    "Should I tell them about what''s going on right now?" The guild master asked and they looked at him.

    "Do you want to do it now?" Nessa asked and he nced at her then patted her on the shoulder.

    "You guys did a lot so far and we are all going to be in debt to you, so yes, I think this is for the best," He responded then Nessa ced Isamu down before standing up and smiling.

    "It''s okay, the day will be over in a few hours, half of the guild members are not here, how about you tell them tomorrow morning, when they are all here?" Nessa asked.

    "That''s a good idea, that way, no one will miss out on what''s really going on, what do you think about that guys?" Ian asked.

    "I think it''s a good idea, but right now that''s not our decision to make at the moment now is it?" Yonja asked as they turned to look at the guild master then he lowered his head before returning his gaze to them and smiling.

    "All right, I will tell them tomorrow morning, you are right, it will be better that way and everyone will know," He responded and they smiled, then Nessa patted him on the shoulder and her eyes narrowed as she picked up on the familiar feeling once again, as did he.

    The guild master looked at her a bit confused as to why he was sensing that and he tapped her on her hand and she looked at him, then moved her hand off of him before looking away and Isamu and Terou looked at her while she was thinking.

    "Lady Nessa, what''s the matter?" Isamu asked after tapping her on her feet and she nced at him then smiled.

    "Something feels off about this, I don''t want to but I feel like I will have to ask the guild master something quite personal, I don''t think I should but I will," She responded.

    "Is it bothering you that much?" Isamu asked when he remembered something that he overheard the new king talking about and he tapped Nessa on her feet once more and she nced at him.

    "What''s the matter, Isamu?" She asked and he exhaled deeply.

    "Can I talk to you alone?" He asked.

    "Sure," She responded then went aside with Terou and Isamu before crouching down and Isamu sighed.

    "What''s the matter, Isamu? You seem a bit more worried than usual," She said.

    "I almost forgot about something that I overheard the king talking about with his fiancee," He responded and she smiled then patted him on the head.

    "It''s okay, at least you remember now before it got toote, these things happen every once in a while, you don''t have to take it too hard, tell me, what is it that you remembered?" She asked.

    "They mentioned a child..." He responded and her eyes narrowed.

    "A child? What do you mean?" She asked.

    "The king and queen had a child who was sent away at a very young age, no one knows where he is now or whether he is alive or not, the king told his fiancee to check every record to see if he was alive or not, and if he is alive, he is to be gotten rid of without anyone hearing of it," He responded, her eyes widening as she lowered her head.

    "So if there is a child, he will be the rightful heir to the throne, but that''s if he is alive.... If he is and they get to him first..." Nessa said with a sigh and Terou patted her on the shoulder and she smiled at him before looking at the others whom were talking andughing, enjoying their day off.

    "You didn''t know what to do, that''s why you didn''t tell me in front of the others?" She asked and Isamu nodded then Nessa smiled and patted him on the head.

    "It will be just fine, I will dig more into this, but this time by myself, I will tell the others once I am sure, we cannot risk it if their kid is still alive... I am going to handle this, you stay here, if anything goes wrong, I will ask for help," She said as the others looked at her and she looked at them.

    "Nessa,e on over," Sophia said then Nessa went to them and Isamu looked at her.

    "What were you doing over there?" Niva asked.

    "I have to go do something, these two will be staying here, it will be night soon, so I won''t be long," She responded as they looked at each other then at her and smiled.

    "All right, but be careful," Ian said and Nessa smiled then patted Ismau and Terou on their heads before disappearing.

    "I wonder what she is going to do," The guild master said. Experience tales at mvl

    "Don''t know, but whatever she is up to, must be important, she dide here for many more reasons, not just one," Yonja responded.

    "You guys really like having her around, don''t you?" The guild master asked and they smiled at him before nodding.

    "Yeah, she is different and we haven''t had this much fun in a very long time, it feels as though a part of us has changed ever since we listened to her and became friends with that girl," Sophia responded.

    "She''s right, things are better, and now we get to save the kingdom, which is more than enough for me, it''s exciting," Ian said, and the guild master chuckled before drinking a ss of wine which the receptionist had gotten him.

 Chapter 246: Small box

    A while after Nessa disappeared, she reappeared by the castle and walked around within the shadows, looking for the king and his fiancee.

    After a while of looking, she arrived at a room and noticed it was the real king and queen''s room and she entered it, then smiled after seeing how nice it was and how happy they looked on a picture which was on the wall.

    ''I hope I can bring justice to you guys,'' Nessa thought as she walked around the room, looking for anything that could help her figure out where their son was since she wanted to know whether he was alive or not and if he was she wanted to be the one to get to him first.

    While looking for a clue, Nessa''s hand pressed against the king and queen''s portrait, which began to move, and she flinched as part of the wall opened, revealing a magical marking.

    "What''s this for?" Nessa asked as she passed her on on the marking and it glowed green, then a small part of the wall which was in the shape of a box opened up and Nessa saw a box within it and she took it out, then it closed back up and she came out of the shadows and sat on the bed then looked at the box, carefully.

    Nessa noticed that the box had the very same marking on it and she sighed, then her eyes glowed green and she passed her hand on it, after which, the marking glowed green and Nessa sighed and the box opened up.

    "I wonder if anything about their son is in here, there is not much to go on so far and it''s not like I can ask around," Nessa mumbled as she took a paper out of the box.

    After opening the paper, Nessa saw it was a birth certificate of the child, but it was torn apart and she couldn''t see the name properly but it was indeed a boy.

    She then looked in the box and took a few items that appeared to be baby-rted, and she smiled as she opened another paper and saw it was a letter written by the king and addressed to the child.

    After reading the letter, Nessa frowned as her dimensional pocket opened and she decided to take the box and everything else with her.

    Before she could close the box she saw a paper with double markings on it and she smiled then ced it in her pants pocket and she sighed then closed the box and ced it in the dimensional pocket after which it closed and she kept on looking around the room to see if she could find anything else.

    While she was searching, Nessa heard footsteps and she hid within the shadows before anyone could sense her, she knew she had to be careful because if she got caught, they would know that someone was onto them and she couldn''t afford anyone finding out that they knew they were bad people.

    After a while Nessa left the room since she couldn''t find anything else and she went to the living room where she saw the king and queen had just arrived and sat down on the couch, after which a maid served them snacks and drinks and they began eating.

    "I am hungry, so did you find anything on the child?" His fiancee asked and the king sighed before pouring himself a ss of wine.

    "Nope, nothing, I had a few of the men take a look into the matter, even where the king and queen used to go on the holidays but still nothing, maybe the kid is dead, but we can''t just assume, we have to make sure," He responded and she exhaled deeply.

    Stay updated through §Þ??

    "You are correct; we cannot simply assume; we must be certain; I will also assist with this; I will dispatch workers; we cannot afford to fail this mission; we have had a lot of problems to deal with recently, and more so since..." The king gave her a sidelong nce as she gnashed her teeth.

    "Ever since Nessa showed up?" He asked as Nessa was about to leave, but after hearing her name she decided to stay back a few minutes more to hear what they had to say about her.

    "Yes, I know that you know something is off with that girl as well, the mysterious air around her is quite creepy and I really don''t like it, I feel as though she knows something, tell me, are you going to give me permission to dig into her and those friends she has at the guild?" She asked and he exhaled deeply before finishing off his wine.

    "I know that something is wrong with her which he why you have my permission to do what needs to be done, no matter what we cannot fail this mission, our lives are on the line as well as many other things, investigate them as you like but we need to get to know more about the child, got it?" He asked.

    "Got it," She responded with a grin and he sighed.

    "Things are about to get a whole lot more interesting to me," He said and she nced at him before standing up.

    "When the girl is concerned, I have a feeling I will be the one having more fun here, let''s see what more we can find on the mysterious Nessa, I will kill her," She replied before walking away and he nced at her then scoffed.

    "For some reason I don''t think that will be as easy as it sounds, well, we shall see where this takes us after all, in life you cannot win every fight, you win some and you lose some depends on your fate, I wonder at this time in life what our faith has in store for us, good or bad, we have to just ept it and move on with life, damn it, I am really starting to get irritate with this situation, I just want this all to be over with as soon as possible," He mumbled before sighed and Nessa lowered her head then left the castle.

 Chapter 247: To just accept

    After Nessa left the castle, when she arrived in the city, she emerged from the shadows and lowered her head before sighing.

    She knew that things were going to get a lot harder for them and that''s exactly what she didn''t want since there were a lot on the line, but she also couldn''t stand by and do nothing when she knew that everyone lives were at stake.

    Nessa looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was setting and she smiled at how beautiful it looked.

    While looking at the sun, she wondered what she should and shouldn''t do, she thought about ways to protect the city and that''s when she remembered her fox form and she chuckled but knew that she couldn''t use it.

    Nessa decided to have Isamu use his powers as well as Terou if need be but that didn''t mean that she wouldn''t use a bit of hers.

    She wanted to destroy the ones that the king and his fiancee worked for because this time it wasn''t just her home and life that were in danger, but little did she know, things wouldn''t be that simple for her or anyone, no matter what way they find to save themselves and others.

    Upon arriving back at the guild the others, she saw the others were still there and she smiled before approaching them and Isamu and Terou looked at her with happy faces then bowed their heads and she patted them before sitting with the others.

    "So, where did you go?" Sophia asked and Nessa nced at her then smiled.

    "I went to check up on something as well as clear my head, had to figure a few things out, especially think about what might or might not happen once all of this is over," Nessa responded and Sophia smiled then patted her on the shoulder and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Did you figure out anything then?" Yonja asked and she sighed.

    Find your next read on §Þ??

    "Not quite, I just know that we have to do our best to win this, they are not going down without a fight and the finacee is onto me like a tiger trying to get its prey, little does she know, I am not the prey," Nessa responded and Yonja chuckled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "You are good, that I have to admit, we all think of you as the dragon here, not the prey or an ordinary creature, right guys?" Ian asked and they smiled.

    "He is right, you are nothing like the ordinary predators," Yonja responded and Nesaa chuckled, then pulled out a bottle of water from the pocket dimension then opened it and drank some.

    "It''s already night, the day went by pretty fast," Niva said and Cortan nodded.

    "Yeah, you are right about that, the day went by like a joke, it brings a lot things that''s supposed to happen in a while, closer to us with every bloody minute," Cortan replied and Niva smiled at him as Sophia looked at Yonja who lowered his head.

    "What''s the matter, Yonja?" She asked and he exhaled deeply.

    "No, I am just thinking about a few things, this is our first time dealing with something like this, I couldn''t help but think about the situation others could have been in, you know, worse than we could possibly imagine," He responded and her eyes widened as she stared at him then Nessa smiled.

    Sophia then patted him on the shoulder and he hugged her due to which her cheeks flushed and her eyes shook as Yonja smiled and Nessa chuckled.

    "You two are just too cute, I am a bit jealous over here," Niva said and a smirk appeared on Yonja''s face as Sophia got more flustered and Niva grinned.

    "Jealous? Is that so?" Cortan asked as he wrapped his arm around her neck and she nced at him and her cheeks flushed and her eyes, shook as he leaned in closer to her and she tried pulling away from him but his grip on her was strong.

    "Want to try something right about now, Niva?" He asked with a smirk and Nessa wanted tough, but held back and Sophia and Yonja looked at the two and Yonja chuckled as Sophia smiled.

    "Now you are getting a taste of your own medicine, I somehow feel like a real winner right now, the dominating one, isn''t that how you felt Niva?" Sophia asked and Niva pouted as Cortan kissed her on the cheek with a gentle smile on his face and Niva smiled at him, then he patted her on the head and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    ''It''s nice, how they have someone they can love and be with like that, I think I am the one who might be a little jealous, I have never had something like that, but life is life, I just have to ept certain things,'' Nessa thought as Isamu looked at her then tapped her on the feet and she nced at him then smiled.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "Are you okay?" He asked and she smiled at him.

    "Yeah, I am fine, just thinking about certain things, nothing important, guys, it''s gettingte, do you perhaps want to head back to the inn and have dinner?" Nessa asked as Isamu looked at Terou who nodded and she smiled at him.

    "Yes,dy Nessa, let''s head back now, I think you need some sleep as well," Isamu responded and Nessa chuckled then patted him on the head.

    "Don''t worry about me so much, I will be just fine," She said as the others looked at her when she got up.

    "Are you leaving already?" Yonja asked and Nessa sighed.

    "Yeah, I am actually quite tired and would like to rx a bit more, I will see you guys tomorrow and if we have nothing to do, we can go on a job, how does that sound?" She asked and they smiled at her.

    "Sounds good," Ian responded and the others nodded.

    "All right, then it''s settled so, good night guys," She said.

    "Good night," They replied, then Nessa along with Terou and Isamu left the guild, heading back to the inn to have dinner and call it a night since they all wanted to just rx.

 Chapter 248: Out of nowhere

    After a while of walking, they arrived at the inn, but just then a bunch of guys surrounded Nessa and they were dressed in ck with their faces covered and Nessa looked at them as Isamu and Terou began growling.

    Nessa knew this was the fiancee of the king''s doing, hence she knew the girl would be watching them from somewhere and she scoffed.

    "Are you serious right now?" Nessa asked as Terou roared and the others at the guild heard it and Yonja got up after recognizing the roar.

    "That''s Terou," He said as he rushed off and the others followed him.

    "How can I help you guys?" Nessa asked as one of them approached her and she smiled at him.

    "We are here to find out something," He responded in a slightly muffled voice and she sighed.

    "Then I am sorry to disappoint you, but I have nothing of value here, I suggest you just back off and go back to wherever the hell you came from before I make this night go south for you guys," Nessa said as her whip appeared in her hand and her eyes glowed blue as one of them was about to attack her and mes formed on her whip and she flung it towards him, hitting him into one of his colleagues and due to the impact of the crash, it sent them tumbling across the street.

    "Now, this is myst warning leave or I will turn you into roast ducks, I am not afraid even if I am outnumbered, I am pretty sure I am stronger than all of youbined," Nessa said as more than one of them rushed towards her with their abilities appearing before them and Nessa sighed before twirling the whip around her body and Isamu looked at her as well as Terou.

    "You guys should have taken the offer and really just back off, this is not going to go in your favor, I am the one that will set the field to my win," Nessa said as Yonja and the others arrived and they sighed when they saw the situation before them.

    One of the guys appeared behind Nessa and she released the whip from around her body, releasing the mes as it hit them and Yonja sighed.

    "Some people really just like getting themselves into situations in which they just can''t win," Ian said as they approached Nessa and when the guys got back up they looked at them then one of them chuckled before they all disappeared.

    "Are you okay?" Ian asked and Nessa nced at them then smiled.

    "Yeah, I am okay, I am just really not in a good mood anymore, I will kill them the next time they try to attack me, I will not tolerate this," Nessa responded and the others looked at each other then smiled and Sophia patted Nessa on the shoulder after which she sighed and the guild master appeared before them and Nessa looked at him and smiled.

    "Are you okay?" He asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine, even if they had used their full powers against me, they wouldn''t have won, they only left because these guys showed up, this was not a strong set," She responded and his eyes narrowed as he lowered his head and his eyes started glowing bright green as he clenched his fists and Nessa looked at him after getting the same feeling she got from him earlier.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Nessa asked and the guild master flinched before going back to normal, then he looked at her and smiled.

    "Yeah, I am fine, don''t worry, I am just a bit tired of their nonsense, that''s all," He responded and Nessa sighed.

    ''Yeah, I know that feeling, even I am getting tired of them, I can only be patient with certain people''s actions for a certain amount of time," She said and the guild master smiled.

    "Yeah, well, it''s the same with me, I am the same when that''s concerned, anyways, I came here to check up on you, I am d you are okay, be on your guard at all times Nessa, even when you are asleep," He replied and the others smiled.

    "Yeah, I can be on guard even when I am asleep, don''t worry, I will be just fine, it''s getting veryte, you guys should head on home, get your rest," Nessa said and Yonja tapped her on the shoulder and she looked at him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "Are you sure that you are going to be okay here?" He asked and she smiled then looked at Isamu and Terou as did the others.

    "I have these two by my side every time, don''t worry, I will be just fine," She responded and he sighed before looking at the others and Nessa patted him on the shoulder.

    "Good, I will be leaving now, good night and take care guys," The guild master said and they smiled.

    "Good night," They replied.

    "Well, we will get going as well," Yonja said and Nessa nodded.

    "Nessa, if anything happens again,e and get us okay? You wille and get us right?" Sophia asked and Nessa smiled.

    "Yes, I wille and get you guys, only if it''s something really bad though, if not I won''t being, is that okay?" She asked and Sophia smiled then looked at the others who smiled back at her as well.

    "Seems good enough to me," Ian said.

    "Yeah, same here after all, we cannot expect her toe running for every thing," Niva added and Nessa nodded then Sophia sighed and patted Nessa on the shoulder.

    "Got it, we understand, be careful and get a good night''s rest," Sophia said.

    "You guys as well, you will need it and that I am pretty sure of," She replied.

    "Yeah, pretty sure we will, there is a lot we still have to do and don''t even know of yet," Cortan said and Nessa nodded then Cortan stretched off before wrapping his arm around Niva''s neck and she sighed. Continue reading at §Þ??

    "Good night guys," Nessa said.

    "Good night, Nessa," They replied then left and Nessa stretched off before going back to her room with Isamu and Terou.

 Chapter 249: To have a good day

    After Nessa went back to the room, she stretched off the got into bed and switched the lights off, after which Isamu and Terou took their spot.

    "Good night guys," She said.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," They replied then fell asleep and she smiled.

    After a while of thinking about a few things, Nessa fell asleep as well and that night, she didn''t not sleep well since she was worried that something might happen.

    When Nessa woke up the next morning, she stretched off and looked at Isamu since he got up at the same time, then she smiled and patted him on the head before getting out of the bed.

    "I will go freshen up then we will head to eat breakfast and after that we will go to the guild, got it?" She asked and Isamu looked at her then nodded.

    "Yes, I am hungry this morning as well, spending too much time in the shadows..." He responded and she sighed.

    "Let me guess, it makes you twice as hungry, you need to eat more because of that?" She asked.

    "Yes, I do," He responded.

    "You should have told me about this earlier, I will get you guys a great meal today," She said with a gentle smile.

    "Okay, mydy," Isamu replied then Nessa grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up while Isamu wait and at the same time, Terou woke up and Isamu patted him on the head and he stretched off.

    "Good morning, where isdy Nessa?" He asked.

    "Good morning, Terou, she went to freshen up, she will be back soon and she says that she is going to treat us to a great meal today," Isamu responded and Terou yawned.

    "That''s nice, I am looking forward to it," He said and Isamu nodded.

    "Yes, same here,dy Nessa, seems to be more concerned about a lot more things right now, we they do have a lot of problems to deal with," Isamu replied and Terou nodded in agreement with him.

    "Their lives are difficult anddy Nessa has a lot more than the others to protect, I hope we are good enough to help her in the future, we have to get stronger if we intend to stay by her side," Terou said and Isamu chuckled then looked at him and sighed.

    "Yes, you are right, we are going to have to get stronger if we want to stay by her side and help protect our new home, we wouldn''t have gotten it without her, that''s for sure," Isamu replied and Terou nodded.

    While the two were talking, Nessa had finished taking her bath and she got dressed then exited the bathroom and looked at the two before smiling.

    "I am d to see that you are up as well, Isamu, good morning," Nessa said and he looked at her then bowed his head.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa, I slept quite well," He replied and she smiled at him before approaching them and she patted both of them on the head.

    "Well, I am d you both slept well, we deserve to take a nice day off, let''s do some shopping, have something to eat and so on today, how about it?" Nessa asked and they looked at her before looking at each other and Terou''s eyes lit up and Isamu saw.

    "I won''t be doing any of this without you guys so, make up your mind, I won''t be waiting here for too long," She said.

    "We will be delighted to do all of those things with you,dy Nessa, especially a certain being," Isamu replied, and Nessa looked at Terou, who looked away from them and she chuckled. Enjoy exclusive content from §Þ??

    "I understand what you''re saying, Isamu," Nessa said, "but I understand, that being has never really had the chance to do much before, after all, he had never made a contract with any human or gotten close to them." Terou looked at her, and she smiled, bracing her head against his and he looked at her as Isamu sighed in relief.

    "Terou, you will have a good life, I will try my best for everyone''s sake, nowe on you two, let''s go," Nessa said as she walked away and they followed her down to the dining room where as usual, they greeted everyone then sat down and Nessa gave Isamu and Terou their share then she began eating her breakfast since she was hungry as well.

    While eating, some of the guests began talking to Nessa and she was polite and talked back with them due to which they had a good conversation and she made a few more friends which were around the same age as her.

    After a while, they had finished eating and she left the inn with Isamu and Terou after saying bye to the people who were eating with her.

    "Are we heading to the guild now,dy Nessa?" Terou asked.

    "Yes, we are going to visit them there, then we will head to do our shopping and so on, I will make sure you two have a really good day," She responded as they arrived at the guild where she saw that the guild members were out decorating the street.

    "What''s going on here?" Terou asked and Nessa shrugged.

    "I have no idea as well," Nessa responded as one of the members came rushing her way with things in his hands and her eyes widened.

    "Look out," The guy shouted and Nessa moved aside immediately then sighed.

    "Now, I am a bit confused what''s going on out here, no one mentioned anything to me yesterday," Nessa mumbled as the others approached her with smiling faces and she looked at them then smiled.

    "Good morning, Nessa," They said.

    "Good morning, uh... I am a bit confused as to what''s going on here, yesterday everything was just normal, can one of you exin this?" She asked and Sophia chuckled as Nessa stared at them, then exhaled deeply and Sophia patted her on the shoulder.

    "We will exin,e on inside, have something to drink and sit down," Niva said as she grabbed onto Nessa''s arm and pulled her within the guild and Isamu and Terou followed them quietly while looking around at how nice the guild was looking and everyone was quite cheerful.

 Chapter 250: 5th anniversary

    After cing Nessa to sit down by a table, the others sat down as well and she looked at them as the smiled then the guild master approached them and they looked at him smiling before greeting him.

    "Good morning," Nessa said and he looked at her then smiled.

    "Good morning Nessa, confused about what''s going on here?" He asked.

    "Yes, I am a bit confused, even up untilst night, everything was just fine, what has changed? Did I miss something?" Nessa asked and the guild master chuckled then raised his hand up, cing the string of hair that was before her eyes, behind her ear and the others looked at him then he smiled and Nessa nced at him.

    "Thanks," She said.

    "You are wee, I will exin to you what''s going on, to be honest, almost all of us nearly forgot what today is or believe me you would have gotten the message," He replied.

    "What did you guys forget exactly?" She asked.

    "Today is the guild''s anniversary," The guild master responded and Nessa looked at him then smiled.

    "Well, that''s nice, congrattions," Nessa said.

    "Thank you, now I have an invitation to give you guys," He replied.

    "How long has it been?" Nessa asked.

    "About five years, I am the very first guild master here, the king and queen built this ce as a means of providing in many different ways," The guild master responded and Nessa''s eyes narrowed while looking at him.

    "Well, I am d to see that everything is going fine and that what they built together is still standing strong," She said and he nodded.

    "Yeah and I will make sure that it remains that way, no matter what happens, I will not let this ce get destroyed, I will protect it," He replied with nothing but passion in his eyes.

    ''Why is he talking like that? I can''t help but wonder if he might be.... Just maybe...'' Nessa wondered then he looked at her and smiled.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean that in a weird way or so on," He said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Don''t worry, I know that you didn''t mean it in a weird way, it''s good that you are thinking like that, after all, as the guild master here, it is your duty to protect this ce and all who works in it, no matter what, right guys?" Nessa asked as she looked at the others.

    "She is right, you know and it''s our job to protect each other as well, that''s just how things are supposed to be within this guild, you have done your job well for so long, you hardly even take any break and you take on big missions, you deserve to live like a normal person ever once in a while," Ian said.

    "He is right, on spot with that,there is nothing wrong with taking a day off or even a weak, one needs time to be able to live again, breath properly, you won''t be able to rx if you don''t let go," Yonja added as the guild master stared at them before lowering his head and Nessa sighed.

    "Is there something else bothering you?" Niva asked.

    "No, there is nothing else bothering me, I will take your advice and take a break, not as yet though, soon enough," He responded.

    "That''s more like it, rx, enjoy your life with those around you or go on an adventure, meet new people and if you haven''t found where you belong as yet, you might be able to do that," Nessa said and the guild master smiled before sighing.

    "I get it, I hear all of you and I promise I will give it a try, but now I have other things to do so, I hereby invite you to the celebration of the guild''s fifth anniversary party tonight," He said and they smiled at him.

    "Thank you," They replied.

    "There will be dancing, a feast, singing and so on so dress up a bit, don''te in your working outfit, wear a baggy pants if need be, anything except working outfit, for the sake of the party," He said and they all burst outughing.

    "Well, we get it and we will be here," Nessa replied.

    "Good, now I am going to get back to work, I have got a few things to take care of and they need to be finished before tonight," He said before rushing off and they chuckled then Nessa stood up and the others looked at her.

    "Are you going somewhere?" Ian asked.

    "Yes, I am going to do a bit of shopping and make sure these guys have a good time, just I hope I don''t get lost, I haven''t really taken the time to tour the ce," She responded as they exchanged nced before standing up and Nessa looked at them.

    "Then, you are in luck today," Cortan said.

    "I am?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, you are, we are going to take you around, today will be a busy day, but yet there will be a lot of things to see from merchants and so on, we will make sure you have a good time with them," Sophia responded and Nessa smiled.

    "All right, I will take you guys up on that offer, I will need help moving around here, so, are you guys ready now?" Nessa asked and they smiled at her.

    "Yeah, we are ready, we don''t have anything to do right about now, the others will take care of everything for the part tonight, we did our part, it''s now their turn," Yonja responded.

    "Well, seems like we have a nice day ahead of us," Sophia said as she reached to pat Terou and he wanted to pull back but then looked at Nessa''s smiling face and allowed the girl to pat him.

    "Ah, he is so cute, he actually allowed me to pat him this time without a fuss," Sophia said.

    "Pretty sure he did that because of Nessa, she is right here, he has nothing to worry about,y off the poor creature for a while," Yonja replied before sighing and pulling her away from Terou and she grinned.

 Chapter 251: Shopping

    Nessa chuckled after seeing how much Sophia still admired Terou and Isamu, Nessa knew that Terou was still getting used to them and it was not always easy to adapt but with Isamu by his side andforting people around him.

    Nessa knew it would be easier for him to be himself and hoped that he wouldn''t leave them sooner orter since she wanted him to be part of their new home as well and feel like he belonged.

    But she didn''t have to worry about that since Isamu had already begun taking care of that for her, teaching Terou what he knew about them all, including how he used to think and how wrong he was since he didn''t want Terou to make the same mistake.

    "He will get used to you guys a bit more soon, it takes time for certain creatures to adapt to their surroundings, we just have to be patient, don''t we, Terou?" Nessa asked and he looked at her then nodded and she chuckled then patted him on the head and the others smiled at how cute they were.

    "Well, shall we go do some shopping and eat some delicious food and so on, now?" Nessa asked and both Isamu and Terou nodded, then they left the inn together, heading to the market within the city.

    While walking down the streets, Nessa saw a lot of pretty things which they could use back home along with different things to cook with, ones that are usually hard to get and Nessa smiled then they came to a halt and she sighed.

    "I will go buy a few things for home, I won''t take long," Nessa said.

    "It''s okay, Nessa, you can take your time, no one''sining, we have all day ahead of us yet, you just need to throw back a bit, do what you have to," Ian replied and Nessa smiled then went to the stand where she took a look at many different things that were all well made.

    Nessa purchased a few items and ced them in the dimensional pocket because they couldn''t possibly carry them all around when they had so much more to do and didn''t know when they would finish.

    Nessa returned to the others after finishing her purchases, and they smiled at her before she sighed.

    "I got everything I needed from that stand; shall we continue?" Nessa inquired.

    "Of course," Niva replied, and they continued on their way through the market, which was neatly organized, and despite the vendors''petitiveness, they didn''t cause many problems for anyone and sold their goods peacefully.

    "Everything is neatly done here, huh?" Cortan asked.

    "Despite the fact that you live here Cortan, I am going to ask, when was thest time you actually came to the market?" Niva asked and Cortan began thinking while she stared at him then sighed.

    "You don''t know, do you?" She asked.

    "That''s right, I don''t know," He responded and the others burst outughing as she smiled then patted him on the shoulder and he smiled at her.

    As they went through the market, Sophia and the others pointed out good things for Nessa and she bought what she thought would be of use to themter on as well as things that they wanted.

    As they were buying different things, Nessa came across a clothing stand with different types of wears for both men, women and children.

    "Sophia," Yonja mumbled and she looked at him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "You girls help her out here, we will be waiting, you don''t get to try them on but the woman that sells them make sure they fit you, the clothing here are good," Yonja responded and Sophia smiled then nodded before approaching Nessa and grabbing onto her arm.

    "What is it?" Nessa asked.

    "Let''s do some shopping here as well, we will buy too, you can see what you like, don''t worry about trying on, the woman will take care of that,"Sophia responded then Nessa smiled.

    "Thanks, Sophia," Nessa said and the girl smiled.

    "You don''t have to thank me, but I will let you know that you are very much wee, maybe you will get something right here to wear tonight," She replied and Nessa chuckled as they went to take a look at the clothes.

    "Well, do you think they will find at least a few things that they will like?" Cortan asked and Yonja and Ian looked at him before sighing.

    "Let''s hope they do, have you noticed that most of the things Nessa bought so far, they are not really for herself?" Ian asked and Isamu looked at them before looking at Nessa as she went through the different types of clothing they had to offer.

    "She did? I thought most of what she bought would be for herself and some for home," Cortan responded.

    "Same here, I didn''t think about that, I guess I wasn''t paying much attention to that part," Yonja said and Ian smiled.

    "Well, now I am getting more interested as to where she came from and who she really is, the mystery around her is great," Ian replied and Nessa looked at them, then smiled before buying a few clothes for herself which she found nice andfortable and they were mostly baggy, just how she liked them.

    After they finished picking out what they wanted, thedy selling the clothes took a look at their sizes just to ensure that it fits them perfectly.

    "They are almost done, do you guys think we will find out where she is really from and who she really is soon?" Cortan asked and Yonja and Ian looked at each other then smiled.

    "Probably, we just have to wait a bit longer, probably until all of this here is over, you know, things are very difficult right about now and we all agree to deal with that first," Ian responded and Yonja nodded then Cortan sighed before looking at Nessa and the others who finished shopping.

    "We are done, now let''s get some things to eat," Nessa said and the others nodded then they kept on walking, looking for a good ce where they could all sit down to rx as well as eat.

 Chapter 252: An interesting one

    They finally found a ce to eat after a while of looking around, and it was a popr stand that sold a variety of foods and sweets.

    They all went to the stand and reserved arge table, then went to see what they were selling and decided to try the various foods that caught their attention.

    Nessa gave Isamu and Terou their share as well, and they were pleased with the amount they received because they liked the food she got for them.

    After getting their order and a few drinks they all sat down and began eating their meal.

    While they were eating, Nessa opened the bottle of juice she got and drank it, then sighed and the others looked at her and she smiled.

    "It felt good going down, gave me a sense of relief," She said.

    "True, on a long day like this one, having something cold depends on the weather of course can make you feel a lot more relief than most things, believe me, it''s happened to me a lot and I want it to continue happening even if it''s by ident," Cortan replied and Nessa chuckled then patted him on the shoulder and he smiled.

    "I can rte to that as well, it''s nice," Ian said and the others nodded as Nessa turned around to look at Isamu and Terou and saw that they were eating and she smiled before patting them on the head and both of them looked at her before bowing.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa," They said.

    "You are wee, there is no need to do that all of the time, especially not when we are in the open like this, people who don''t know you can think weird or can say that I am a monster who made these creatures submit to me," She replied and they chuckled as the othersughed.

    "That''s quite vivid, but sort of true, it can actually happen, that much I do know, we can think really weird things sometimes and they spread it even if it''s not true," Ian said and Nessa nodded.

    "You are both right, you painted quite a clear image in my mind that''s for sure, now I just have to get it out because it''s actually very true," Yonja replied and Nessa chuckled before continuing to eat her meal.

    "Nessa, you areing to the part tonight, right?" Sophia asked and Nessa looked at her then smiled.

    "Yes, I will being to the party along with these two, I am not going to miss that party, that I can promise you," She responded and Sophia smiled brightly.

    "That''s good to know, to be honest, I am going to miss you once you are gone, you have been with us for quite some times now, it''s going to feel weird, am I right guys?" Sophia asked.

    "I am with Sophia on this, we know you have to leave, you cannot stay with us, but it''s going to feel weird, you are going to be missed that''s for sure," Ian responded and Nessa smiled at them while thinking about the offer she wanted to make them.

    "Well, I have an offer for you guys, it''s quite an interesting one and I took time thinking about it, I kept on thinking for a while and it''s the only thing that kepting to my mind and I figured there is no harm in giving it a try," Nessa said and they looked at her, wondering what she wanted to offer them.

    "All right, what kind of offer do you want to make?" Yonja asked and she smiled at them.

    "I want you guys toe with me," She responded and Yonja nced at her and she smiled at him as he lowered his head.

    "With you? To where?" Ian asked.

    "To my home, I want you guys to stay there, see if you belong, if you don''t then you can return, it''s your choice, my home is like no other, some things are within it, other envy and we have to be careful most of the time but thend there is unlike nay other," She responded and Ian smiled.

    "Can you give me until tomorrow night to give you an answer? I will actually think about it," Ian said and Nessa smiled at him then nodded.

    "Sure, you guys can think about it until myst day here, there is no pressure, I am just opening my mind to a lot of thingstely and for some reason, I think this is good," Nessa responded.

    "Your home? Are you sure about this though?" Yonja asked.

    "You guys mean no harm to me, besides, I am pretty sure I will be fine even if you did, I thought it through," She responded then Yonja smiled.

    "I will think about it as well, after all, we do need to find a ce to belong, don''t we, Cortan?" Yonja asked and Cortan looked at him then smiled.

    "I will think about it as well," Cortan responded and Nessa sighed.

    "I will think about it as well," Niva said.

    "So will I, this is more than worth thinking about," Sophia said and Nessa smiled before sighing and finishing off her drink which made her feel even more rxed.

    "Thanks, I am d that you guys are at least willing to think about it, that means a lot to me, it''s going to be good if there are different types of beings within my home, at least the others will be able to learn more about people," Nessa replied and Sophia smiled at her before patting her on the shoulder.

    "Well, we will see what happens," Sophia said and Nessa nodded, then stood up and Ian stretched off as Nessa looked at Isamu and Terou and they bowed their heads to her.

    "Thank you," Both of them said.

    "You are wee, now shall we continue shopping then call it a day?" She asked and they nodded.

    "Yeah, let''s continue shopping then we can call it a day and start preparing for the party tonight, I am pretty sure we will all have fun," Niva said and Nessa smiled and the others agreed with her then they continued shopping.

 Chapter 253: A stranger

    Later that day, after they had finished shopping, they all returned to the guild, and Nessa smiled as she saw how beautifully they had decorated everything, and because the sun had already begun to set, they lit the lights, making the entire street and everything shimmer.

    "This looks beautiful," Nessa said and the others looked at her.

    "Yeah, it does, well you should head back to the inn and get ready, the party will start soon and we don''t want you to miss it, right guys?" Yonja asked and Nessa looked at him.

    "He is right, you are one of us too Nessa, go on, we will be heading home as well then we can meet up back here in about an hour just before the party starts?" Sophia asked.

    "That''s fine with me," Yonja responded.

    "Same here that''s good timing," Ian said and Nessa smiled.

    "All right, I will meet you guys here at that time, see ya," She replied.

    "See ya," They replied then she left with Isamu and Terou and the others smiled before going to their respective homes to start getting ready for the party.

    After returning to the inn, Nessa went to her room and ced a few of the things she bought down on the ground and she sighed then sat down on the bed before stretching off and Isamu looked at Nessa.

    "Lady Nessa, are you okay?" Isamu asked and she looked at him, then smiled.

    "Yeah, I am fine, don''t worry so much about me, for now, you guys rx a bit, I will go freshen up and get ready for the party, good thing I don''t have to dress up much," She responded and Isamu nodded, then she patted him on the head before grabbing the clothes that she chose to wear then she went to freshen up.

    After a while of waiting, Nessa had finished freshening up and she got dressed then exited the bathroom and both Isamu and Terou looked at her and she smiled at them before putting her shoe on and typing her hair up.

    "You look very prettydy Nessa," Isamu said and Nessa smiled at him, then fixed her top before cing her ck jacket on and closing her belt.

    "To me, when dressing is concerned, simple is best," Nessa said and Isamu chuckled as they got up.

    Nessa wore a long, fine bottom blue jeans, with a fade blue and white strap top and a ck jacket followed by a high top ck boots and her hair was up in a pony tail.

    "Let''s go," Nessa said as she left the room and Isamu and Terou exited then she locked the door and left the inn, heading to the guild.

    While going to the guild, Nessa felt as though someone was watching her and she sighed, ignoring it since she already knew who it was that had people following her.

    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the guild and she saw the others were already there and she smiled before approaching them.

    "Hey guys," She said.

    "Hey, you look good, it''s nice to see you dressing in nice casual clothes," Sophia replied and Nessa chuckled.

    "Thank you, Soophia, you guys clean up pretty nice as well," Nessa said.

    "Thank you," They replied as Nessa looked at the guild master who approached them then looked at Nessa and smiled.

    "You look nice," He said.

    "Thanks, you look nice yourself, a little bit loose, like a normal person," Nessa replied and he chuckled.

    "Yeah, I don''t really do the party stuff, but as long as everyone has fun, I am fine with it," He said.

    "You should as well, enjoy yourself and rx," Nesa replied and he sighed as a few of the guild members, including the receptionist began tapping their sses to get everyone''s attention which they did.

    The receptionist gave a speech and a few other members, including Yonja and the others said a few words which pleased everyone and they pped before cheering and yelling out happy anniversary out loud.

    The guild master sighed in relief upon seeing how everyone was happy and he chuckled when the music started ying, then he looked at Nessa and she smiled at him.

    "Do you want to dance with me?" He asked as he brought forth her hand and she smiled then took his hand and nodded as the music switched and Nessa looked at everyone as they began dancing with switching around and she sighed.

    "Do you still want to dance?" He asked.

    "Sure," She responded as she responded as she felt a strong gaze on her and her eyes widened and before she turn around the guild master pulled her to dance and she began dancing with all of them while switching partners.

    As they switched partners while dancing, someone grabbed onto Nessa''s hand and she looked at the person, but couldn''t see who it was since the person was wearing a hood.

    "Who is this?'' Nessa asked as the person gripped her waist tightly and she grabbed onto his hand and he chuckled.

    "Rx, I am not going to hurt you, you are mine to im, after all," He said but his voice was not clear and her eyes narrowed.

    "What the hell is going on? "Who the hell are you?" Nessa inquired as he spun her around before drawing her closer to him.

    "I am someone whose assistance you may require in the future, don''t go looking for any clues or so, you won''t find any, you have a lot of trouble ahead of you, I will like to see how much you grow, let''s see how far you can go, enjoy your night," He said before patting her on the shoulder and disappearing within the crowd, and she sighed while looking around, trying to find him but found nothing.

    "Nessa, are you done dancing?" Niva asked and Nessa sighed then looked at her and nodded.

    "Yeah, I am done for now, I will just go get something to drink, then I will rejoin you guys," She responded and Niva smiled at her.

    "All right," She said then Nessa went to get something to drink while the others were dancing and talking.

 Chapter 254: Perfect addition

    After Nassa finished getting her refreshment, she remembered about the king''s and queen''s child and wanted to know whether he was still alive or not, so she could help but what happened during the dance with the stranger was also bothering her.

    She knew she couldn''t go looking for clues concerning the person either, since it was an open party and it could have been anyone.

    While looking at everyone enjoying themselves, Isamu and Terou approached Nessa and saw she was a bit worried.

    Terou tapped Nessa on her feet and she nced at him then smiled before crouching down and patting him on the head.

    "Are you okay?" Isamu asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine, I was just thinking about a few things, that''s all there is no need to worry," She responded as she looked outside and saw shadows moving on top of the buildings and her eyes narrowed as she exited the guild and looked around but saw no one.

    "Lady Nessa, what are you looking for?" Terou asked and she nced at him as Isamu began sniffing and he started to growl slowly and Nessa nced at him then smiled, knowing that he was sensing something.

    "Do you sense something, Isamu?" She asked and he nodded.

    "Good then be careful, keep on your guard, both of you, got it?" She asked as they exchanged nces.

    "Got it," They responded as Nessa''s eyesnded on the guild master who was having fun talking to Yonja and the others and she sighed.

    ''Could he be their kid? Even by chance? My only clues are just leaning towards him but how?'' Nessa wondered while clenching her right fist.

    "I know there are others here, we are going to stay until after the party is finished, is that okay with you guys?" Nessa asked and Terou and Isamu nodded, then she patted them on the head before sitting down on a chair, eating a snack.

    "Now, this is a sore sight," Sophia said as she approached Nessa and Nessa nced at her before smiling.

    "What makes you say that?" Nessa asked.

    "You look a bit lost in your own world, are you not enjoying the party? Are you bored?" Sophia asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "No, that''s not it, I promise, I am not bored, I am just rxing for a bit, I think I just need to clear my head of a few things, that''s all," Nessa responded then Sophia sighed before smiling.

    "Nessa, if there is something else really bothering you, I want you to know that you can talk to us, we will listen and try to help in any way we can, by now you should know how we are," Sophia said and Nessa smiled then patted the girl on her head and she smiled.

    "I know that very well by now Sophia and I really wish things could be easier, but for now, I think we need to keep an eye out for uninvitedpany," Nessa replied and Sophia''s eyes narrowed.

    "Are you being followed again?" She asked.

    "You can say that, maybe I am or maybe not, maybe I am being followed to find someone else," She responded and Sophia sighed.

    "I am a bit confused, but I am not going to even ask anything else right about now, I will tell the others to be careful as well and I am going to keep an eye on you before something happens," She said and Nessa chuckled as the girl smiled before getting up and leaving.

    Nessa looked at Sophia as she went to warn the others and after hearing, they looked at Nessa and smiled then she waved at them.

    "This bunch is different from mist that I have met so far guys and I think they will fit perfectly back home, don''t you?" Nessa asked as Isamu looked at Yonja and the others.

    "At first, I had my doubts about them, but after they confided into you, I realized they are not that different from us, even they have their everyday problems to deal with, I think you are right and they will make a perfect addition along with Terou here," Isamu responded and Nessa smiled at him then patted both of them on their heads before exhaling deeply.

    "Isamu, I wanted to ask, your rtionship with Akio, how is it now?" Nessa asked and he looked at her as she smiled at him.

    "Do you want an honest answer?" He asked.

    "Yes, I would very much appreciate that," She responded and he sighed.

    "Our rtionship has improved a lot more than before, I used to worry about a lot of things, I didn''t even want to talk to him but despite that, he approached me and he talked a lot of nonsense out of me, he gave quite a frightening look to be honest, but he made me change my mind about a lot of things around us, the way things work and a lot more."

    "He also showed me that you can be trusted, he did that during a fight and he also had many other reasons, he wanted to show me that not everyone around you is out to get you and he showed me that through you, he thought me a lot of new and different things which is the reason our rtionship is a lot more different than before, it''s better," He said and Nessa smiled then sighed in relief upon hearing that.

    "That''s more than just good to know, I am d that you guys are starting to get along, it''s better that way for me as well, you are both strong and reliable, now I just want to see how Terou would fit in, he is quite unique as well, just like you and Akio," Nessa replied and Isamu nodded then she smiled.

    "The party will be over in a few minutes, they have a timing, do you guys want something to eat?" She asked and both of them nodded then she got up and went to get them a few things to eat after which they began eating and she sat down looking at them along with the other while munching on a snack and drinking a drink.

 Chapter 255: Found

    A while after Isamu and Terou had finished eating, Nessa saw shadows moving up on the buildings and a smile appeared on her face as she looked at the guild master, knowing that she had to get him to tell them whether he was the child of the king and queen or not.

    While the master was speaking with a few other guild members, others began to leave because the party was now over, and they couldn''t go on any longer because it was already close to midnight.

    After everyone had left Nessa stood up from her chair when the others approached her and she smiled.

    "You are still here," The guild master said.

    "Yeah, I wanted to make sure of something before I left," She replied.

    "Oh? What''s that?" Yonja asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "You will see in a few minutes,e on, I will help you guys close up the guild," Nessa responded and they smiled before going inside while the guild master stood outside, looking up at the night sky.

    A smile appeared on his face while doing so, then he sighed in relief of actually having a good night without any work to do.

    While looking at the night sky, the guild master''s eyes narrowed when he felt someone looking at him and he saw shadows moving about and he gnashed his teeth, remembering a few things from the past.

    Out of nowhere, came a lighting attack and the guild master''s eyes widened when he turned around and before it could touch him, Nessa jumped before him, hitting the attack right back at its user whom was sent crashing into a building and the others came out of the guild and looked around them.

    "Are you guys okay?" Yonja asked and the guild master sighed, then looked at Nessa who nodded and Nessa nced at him then smiled.

    "They expected him to be alone, they won''t attack when all of us are here," Yonja said and Nessa nodded.

    "True, they won''t, let me just make sure they are gone," The guild aster said as he closed his eyes, paying close attention to his surroundings.

    "Are they gone?" Niva asked.

    "Yeah, they are gone," He responded before lowering his head.

    "There is something you need to talk to us about, they are skilled, they won''t show themselves and next time will attack you even if we are here, they are strong not weak, they have just been given different orders, you need to talk to us," Nessa said and the guild master looked at her.

    "You are right, I do,e on, let''s go inside guys, we will talk about this," He replied then they went into the guild and locked the door.

    "Look, I have been hiding something all of this time and I didn''t know if I should ever tell anyone about after they died," The guild master said as they exchanged nces.

    "You are the son of the king and queen, aren''t you?" Nessa asked and they all left staring at her, including the guild master.

    "H- How did you know?" He asked and Nessa sighed.

    "So you really are their son?" Ian asked and the guild master looked at them.

    "Yes, I am their son, but how did you find that out Nessa?" The guild master asked as they sat down and Nessa looked at him then smiled.

    "You remember the other day when I left Isamu and Terou with you guys here saying that I had to take care of something, right?" Nessa asked and the others looked at her then nodded.

    "Good, that day I snuck into the castle looking for something which could help me find out more about their kid, I had my suspicions of the guild master ever since I mentioned the king and queen to him, their death, he looked hurt and was angry, he had that look of losing a love one in his eyes, I wasn''t sure of it until now," She responded.

    "So you weren''t waiting until the party was over for no reason were you?" Yonja asked.

    "No, I wasn''t and that''s because I saw the shadows of those men earlier, then I was sure that it was him, because they were only looking at the guild master and earlier in the castle I heard them, saying that the minute they find out who the child was, they will kill him, they won''t waste time to do it, he is sort of a threat," She responded and Yonja and the others sighed.

    "So, you would have told us, right?" Sophia asked.

    "It wasn''t my secret to tell, but I wanted to be sure as well, I hope you guys understand at least that much," She responded and they smiled at her then Yonja patted Nessa on the shoulder.

    "It''s fine, we understand and you are right, it was not your secret to tell," Yonja said before turning to look at the guild master who just sat there, listening to what they were saying.

    "So, do you have anything to say for yourself right about now?" Cortan asked and the guild master sighed before looking at them, not knowing what to say.

    "Nessa, you sure are smart, you figured it all out well, most of it at least, I know I owe you all an exnation," He responded and they smiled at him.

    "Your parents died, we understand that, believe me, we do, but despite that, we need to know what''s going on exactly, we don''t understand why you are the guild master and not even known as the prince," Yonja said and he sighed then smiled at them.

    "Well, luckily, I know exactly why I am here, I will tell you guys everything but it''s already after midnight, are you sure that you don''t want to wait untilter on in the day?" He asked as they exchanged nces.

    "Do you want to wait Nessa or listen now?" Yonja asked and she nced at the prince and sighed.

    "I want to hear it now, I am not sleepy as yet, and I won''t take long to sleep either, so you can go ahead and start talking, we will listen carefully, right guys?" She asked and the others nodded then he chuckled while looking at them.

 Chapter 256: The princes part

    After seeing that Yonja and the others wanted to hear what he had to say, despite it being thatte, he had no choice but to tell them his side of the story as to why no one knows about him and why he stayed hidden after his parent''s death.

    The guild master was worried about many things that were going to happen, but he knew that they deserved to know the truth after everything they had done to protect his kingdom.

    "All right, I will tell you guys why I am here," He said and they smiled at him, eager to hear what he had to say.

    "My parents were going to tell everyone about me a few years after I was born since I as not living here at the time, I was living at my mother''s home, she wanted me to at least grow up differently then bring me to the kingdom, but when it was time for them to show me to everyone, something happened and my father couldn''t," He said.

    "We understand your mother''s point of view, she wanted you to live a normal live until a certain age, enjoy your childhood, right?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes, that''s exactly what she wanted for me," He responded.

    "But why couldn''t they show you when they wanted to? What happened to your father?" Nessa asked.

    "He said that they were dealing with something dangerous, the green diamond, it was capable of a lot of things, he couldn''t exin much about it to me, but he decided to wait until after my seventeenth birthday to show me to my people, that way he will be able to hand over their duty of protecting it to me until it finds where it truly belongs," He responded.

    "We understand that the thing is indeed dangerous; even Nessa is aware of it, so we understand both of your parents'' actions; you can go on," Yonja said, as the guild master smiled at them.

    "You are all sure great listeners, I will go on, tell you guys everything but can you keep it all a secret until the right time?" He asked and they looked at each other with smiling faces before turning to him.

    "You don''t have to worry about us spilling the beans to anyone, it''s like we said, it is only your secret to tell, not any of ours," Nessa responded and he smiled.

    "All right, after I came here, I had nothing to do and I started helping people around, I then suggested the guild being made and my parents decided to make it, now after they did that, due to the way I see things and handle things, they made me the master and so far you can see where we havee," He said.

    "Yeah, we see how far you havee so far, this is by far one of the best guild, rules and payment and so on, you have done a great job, people arefortable here," Yonja replied and he smiled.

    "Thanks, Yonja," He said.

    "Well, I''ll continue, after the guild was created, I spent a great deal of time into making it better, as a result of which it grew and my parents were really proud, and because we all got busy with our own work, my parents didn''t push it to tell everyone about me, because I had my own thing to do to upy my time and they were dealing with a lot of enemies and big problems and so on at the time."

    "Two years had passed and I was neen, then I started to get involved in the royal business, and in doing so, I got too busy, handling both of them, and people started to suspect me, then one day I was literally targeted, they wanted to kill me, but instead I killed them, and my parents became even more concerned," He exined.

    "You made a decision of your own after that, didn''t you? To protect your family?" Nessa asked and he looked at her then nodded.

    "People believe I was knew more of the diamond, and to protect my family, I kept a close watch on them from afar and decided that I will only reveal my identity when it is my turn to take the throne, and my father and mother agreed with me, we lived in peace for a very long time, I helped handle royal matters as well as my own until now," He responded.

    "When you heard the news of their death, you didn''t know they were killed until I came here?" Nessa asked and he nodded.

    "I didn''t know, I wanted to take the throne, but after everything that happened after they died with the attacks and so on, I got busy helping to protect this kingdom, I couldn''t watch someone else sit there but..." He responded, and Nessa lowered her head and exhaled deeply.

    "You cannot me yourself, your majesty," Ian said and he looked at him.

    "Your majesty?" He asked and they smiled at him, then they got up and bowed before him and his eyes shook while staring at them.

    "Yes, your majesty," Nessa responded and he lowered his head then sighed.

    "I am not sure..." He said and Nessa smiled.

    "Let me ask you this, do you want to save your parent''s legacy and avenge them?" Nessa asked and he nced at her.

    "Of course, I do," He responded.

    "Then isn''t that why you have to take the throne, to finish their unfinished business, the one they wanted to do but couldn''t?" Nessa asked and he smiled before sighing.

    "Yes, that''s right, you are on spot with that one their Nessa,e on stop bowing now, you guys don''t need to do all of that, not after all you have done for me, some of us are not that close yet risked a lot to protect this ce and I am in debt to all of you, I will repay it someday, whenever you guys need help and know I can be of use, you better contact me," He responded and they smiled before nodding and sitting back and Nessa looked at him, then she remembered the things she collected from the castle.

 Chapter 257: To get the throne

    After hearing everything the prince had to say, they all decided to assist him in any way they could, including Nessa, who wanted to assist him in gaining the throne and hoped to form an alliance with him once he did.

    "What is your real name?" Yonja asked the prince and he looked at them then smiled.

    "My real name is Aiduin Zylrel, I couldn''t give people my real name, believe me, it was difficult to be called another name, but I had to get used to it, there were countless times when I wanted to say that it''s not my name," He responded, and they smiled at him.

    "Well, your highness, at that time it was necessary, it was something that needed to be done to protect the ones you care about, I know a simr feeling," Nessa said.

    "You guys can address me by my first name, you don''t have to bow whenever you see me either, I don''t want that, after all, we are friends aren''t we?" He asked as they looked at each other with smiling faces.

    "Yes, we are and we understand," Yonja responded and he sighed in relief after hearing that.

    "Oh, I almost forgot again, I got something from your parent''s room in the castle," Nessa said as the dimensional pocket, opened and Nessa took out everything she got and gave it to him and he smiled then collected it from her.

    "You got that from the castle while trying to figure out what they were up to?" Niva asked.

    "Yeah, I did, I was being careful so I just grabbed them before leaving," She responded as the others stared at her then she smiled.

    "You know you can get a good job in many things, even the spy one," Cortan said and Nessa chuckled.

    "I am being serious here," He mumbled and she patted him on the shoulder.

    "I know that you are but, I am not going to listen to you, I would never take such a job," She said and he smiled as the prince stared at what Nessa gave him and she nced at him and then sighed.

    "Nessa, if it''s okay, can I look at thister, I don''t feel like doing it right now?" The prince asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "I understand why you don''t want to look at it now, believe me, I do and that was all left to you by your own parents, you can look at it whenever you feel like it, take your time and rx, you have all the time," She responded and he smiled then ced the box with his parent''s things on the table.

    "Thank you Nessa, you bringing this to me means a lot," He said and she smiled.

    "You are wee and I saw a few pictures of your parents in their room, they seemed quite happy together," She replied and he smiled.

    "Yeah, they were quite happy together, despite all of the problems they had to face together, they didn''t break, they stuck together and faced them head-on, they had problems in their marriage, well, no marriage is perfect but those two were made for each other, sometimes I wonder if I will ever be able to have something even simr to theirs, they always pulled through with each other no matter what happened," He said and Nessa lowered her head.

    Nessa clenched her right fist while he was talking, thinking about the way her parents were with each other when they were alive and she sighed and Isamu and Terou saw and they looked at each other then at her.

    ''I wonder if even I will be able to have something like that, my parents were happy with each other as well, despite the problems, ugh... I hate this feeling...'' Nessa thought and Terou tapped her on the feet and she flinched then looked at him as he stared at her directly in the eyes and she smiled.

    "Are you okay,dy Nessa?" Isamu asked.

    "Yeah, I am okay, don''t worry about me," She responded and Isamu''s eyes narrowed as the prince nced at Nessa.

    "Well, I wanted to ask you guys something," The prince said and they looked at him then he sighed.

    "What is it that you want to ask?" Sophia asked and he exhaled deeply.

    "Will you guys help me regain my throne?" He asked and they smiled at him.

    "Is that a serious question?" Yonja asked as the prince stared at them.

    "Uh... Yes, I guess it is," He responded and they chuckled.

    "Of course we will help you, you are the rightful heir to the throne, we don''t have a reason not to help you, am I right guys?" Yonja asked.

    "Yeah," They responded then the prince smiled and turned to Nessa.

    "What about you?" He asked.

    "Of course I will help, both as a friend and as someone who wants something from it," She responded and the prince smiled.

    "What do you want from it?" He asked.

    "Something that is very important and that will do good for those that I have a responsibility towards for those that I have to take care of and ensure them an even better future which I promised them," She responded and he smiled.

    "So you are indeed the leader of something important, when you are ready to tell us, if I have the power to give you want you want, I will not hesitate," He said and she smiled.

    "Good, I will hold you at your words then, because I assure you, you will have the power to give me what I want and need," She replied with a smile as he stared at her with his eyes narrowing then he scoffed.

    "Well, since you put it that way, we will see what happened in the future, you are not that hard to bargain with and what if I didn''t have the power to give you what you want, would you still help us?" He asked and she nced at him and the others looked at him.

    "What do you think my answer will be? Guess it and I will tell you guys if you are right or wrong," She responded and they smiled while thinking about what her answer would be.

 Chapter 258: Their answer

    While they were thinking about what Nessa would say to helping them even if the prince didn''t have the power to give what she wanted.

    Nessa got up and went to the kitchen within the guild, poured herself a ss of juice, then came back and sat with them and they looked at her as she sipped the juice and Isamu wanted tough but held back.

    They kept on wondering while Nessa drank the juice and exhaled deeply, waiting for them to give her an answer.

    [Master, you would help them despite that right?]

    ''What do you think?'' Nessa asked and the system began thinking as well and Nessa sighed before smiling.

    ''Don''t you know me at all?'' Nessa wondered.

    [ I know you, but people change faster than the blink of an eye, sometimes but I think that even if he couldn''t give you what you wanted, you would still help them because in any way it would benefit you in the future.]

    ''There you go, you are correct, I would have helped either way because now they are my friends, but let''s see whether they know me even a little bit, I want to know what their answers will be,'' Nessa thought as she finished off her juice then ced the ss on the table and they looked at her.

    "Well, I have been waiting for an answer for a while now, do you have one as yet?" Nessa asked as they exaged nces.

    "We don''t know if the answers will be the same," Yonja responded.

    "That''s because you are quite mysterious which makes it harder for anyone to actually figure you out, but we think we have the right answer, hopefully," Sophia said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Let''s hear what you guys have, I will tell you whether you are wrong or right, those who are wrong..." She replied and they sighed.

    "What will happen to those who are wrong?" Niva asked.

    "We will see, it all depends on your answers and what if I choose for that person, you cannotin, you will have to go through with the punishment, is that okay?" Nessa asked and Niva swallowed deeply.

    "That''s only fair so I am okay with it," Ian responded and Nessa looked at the others.

    "That''s okay with me as well," Sophia said.

    "Ian is right, it is only fair so we are all okay with it," Yonja added and the others nodded then Nessa smiled.

    "Good, now that I see all of you are okay with it, tell me your answers so that I can pass judgement," She said with a smile and Isamu and Terou chuckled.

    "She looked kind of scary when she said the judgement part just now, didn''t she?" Terou asked.

    "Yeah, I thought the same thing, she did kind of look scary there, as if she is ready to dip them in the burning sea of something," Isamu responded and Terou chuckled as they looked at them, waiting to hear what their answers would be.

    "Well, we think that despite that, you will help us, am I right guys?" The prince asked and the others nodded.

    "Yes, that''s right," Yonja responded and Nessa smiled.

    "Are you sure that''s the answer you guys want to stick with right about now? Think about it carefully," Nessa said and they looked at each other then smiled before returning their gaze towards Nessa.

    "Yes, we are sure and that''s the answer that we wish to stick with, we made that decision based on your actions so far," Yonja responded and Nessa smiled then exhaled deeply.

    "Too bad, you guys really don''t know me at all," Nessa said as they stared at her.

    "So what? We are wrong?" Sophia asked. Chapter Enjoy:

    "Let me decide on the punishment I should give all of you, even the prince, you are no exception," Nessa responded and they lowered their heads then sighed and Nessa looked at them, wanting tough.

    "You guys are..." She said and Sophia ced her head down on the table, letting out a loud sigh and Nessa chuckled then they looked at her.

    "What''s so funny?" Niva asked.

    "I am just messing with you guys, you were all right," She responded and they smiled bright and she grinned.

    "You should have seen the look on your faces, I assure you they were priceless, right guys?" She asked and Isamu and Terou nodded and theyughed.

    "Well, I have to say that you got us good," The prince said and Nessa smiled as the others nodded.

    "It was totally worth it, at least now I know that from all the time we spent together, you guys got to know me a little, if you didn''t have the power to give me what I wanted, even then I would help you guys, I am not cold hearted to leave all these innocent people to die," Nessa replied and they smiled.

    "Well, I will always be in your debt Nessa, if I get the throne and have the power to give you what you want, I promise you will get it," The prince said.

    "Not if, you will have your throne back, don''t worry," She replied and he smiled at her.

    "You sound quite certain about this, why is that?" The prince asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Because I know you will have it back, I promise we will get it back for you, it''s the least I can do, believe me, they won''tst long in this kingdom, after what they wanted to do to my home as well, I will not let them execute their n," She responded and the prince''s eyes narrowed.

    "Did they do something to your home?" The prince asked and Nessa nced at him then at Isamu and Terou.

    "They wanted to conquer it, they sent their minions including a few simr types to the demons that attacked here just the other day, to attack my home, luckily our defenses were strong, we fought them off, the people within my home helped a lot due to which there were no causalities on our side but a lot were dead on the opposing side and they failed," She responded as they exchanged nces.

 Chapter 259: Half

    After hearing what Nessa said, they all got more curious as to who she was and where exactly she came from, what impressed them more was that despite being attacked by more than one demon, they had no casualties.

    Nessa looked at them as they stared at her, not knowing how to reply and she smiled at them.

    "What is it? It''s written all over your faces that now you only have much more questions than you did before, am I right or wrong about that?" Nessa asked and the prince exhaled deeply, then looked at her and she smiled.

    "Yes, you are right, now we just have way more questions than before and they are all rted to exactly who you are," The prince responded.

    "Yeah, I already know that part from the look on your faces, it''s quite amusing, also I will tell you guys, that I promise, but for now let''s just focus with what''s at hand right now then we can talk about meter on if that''s possible for now," She said and they looked at each other then smiled. Chapter Enjoy:

    Yonja patted Nessa on the shoulder and she looked at him then sighed.

    "You can take all the time you need, you don''t have to worry about anything, we will wait until you can tell us, we are all right here and not going anywhere," Yonja said and Nessa chuckled then patted him on the shoulder before stretching off and the prince chuckled.

    "Oh, you are not a full elf are you?" Nessa asked and he looked at her.

    "No, my mother was an elf, due to having a human father, I got both genes within me so that''s one of the reasons as to why I am different from normal elves," He responded and Nessa smiled.

    "Well, that is nice, two mixed species, also I think it''s getting a bit toote so we should all get some sleep," Nessa said as she got up and they smiled at her.

    "I am going to get some sleep as well, we have other things to take care of tomorrow and the days forward, we have to find a way and stop the king as well as his fiancee and their n, first we need to be more prepared," The prince said and Nessa and the others agreed with him.

    "Yeah, we need to prepare for anything, who knows what they are nning, it could be anything out of the ordinary as well, ugh.. Will I even be able to sleep properly?" Yonja asked and Sophia patted him on the shoulder.

    "I understand the feeling Yonja, I am not sure if even I will be able to sleep well tonight, everything is just a mess right now, but I need you guys to rx and think clearly then we will talk about more of what to do, good night guys," The prince said.

    "Good night," They replied then exited the guild and went their separate ways.

    The prince looked at the night sky then sighed before locking the door of the guild then he disappeared and Nessa walked back to the inn with Terou and Isamu by her sides.

    After arriving at the inn, Nessa went up to her room, then locked the door and stretched off as Isamu and Terou got onto the bed and she looked at then with sleepy eyes.

    "Lady Nessa, you should go and get some rest, you look like you are about to copse," Isamu said and Nessa looked at him, then smiled before taking het jacket off and opening up her hair after which she took her shoes off and got into the bed.

    Nessa the stretched off and sighed before looking at Isamu and Terou.

    "Good night guys.." She mumbled before falling asleep and Isamu stretched off.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," They replied then Terou took her nket and covered her beforeying next to Isamu.

    "She has too much going on, doesn''t she?" Terou asked and Isamu sighed before ncing at Nessa.

    "Yes, she does, and we will not forget all the other reasons why she is doing this, she doesn''t like lying to people, especially those close to her, but sometimes she has to in order to see their true nature and protect them,dy Nessa is probably willing to do more than we know," Isamu responded, and Terou sighed.

    "All right, let''s just sleep for now; hopefully, we''ll be able to assist Lady Nessa in any way we canter on, good night Isamu," Terou said.

    "Good night, Terou, stop worrying so much,dy Nessa will be just fine, she is strong and we are all here for her if she ever needs anything, we are all a family here and she knows that," He replied and Terou yawned and stretched off then a few minutester, both of them slept away.

    While Nessa was sleeping that night, she started trembling when she felt as though someone was looking at her and she flung up from her sleep in a fright and saw a shadow in her room and her eyes began glowing blue as she looked around.

    "Who is there?

    I swaer I will kill you if you keep messing around with me, I am not joking here," Nessa said as she looked around the room then someone chuckled and her eyes narrowed as someone emerged from the shadows beside the couch and she nced at the person who stared directly at her with beady red eyes and she gnashed her teeth then nced at Isamu and Teoru and sighed when she saw that they were safe.

    "Well, you sure are something else, I didn''t even do anything yet I m getting death threats, rxdy, I am not going to hurt you, that''s not why I came here just so you know, I just came to get a closer look at you, you know to see what you are really like when you are not around everyone but to my surprise you don''t put up an act, you are exactly the same way, you are different," The person said and her eyes widened when she noticed it was the same person who danced with her earlier.

 Chapter 260: A warning

    After hearing what the person had to saw and recognizing him, Nessa''s sword appeared in her hand as she stared right at him.

    She didn''t know who he was at the time, but Nessa didn''t like when people sneak up on her like that especially those that seemed dangerous to her and at that moment it was him.

    "I don''t know who you are nor do I care why you are here, I am not in a joking mood and I will hurt you if youe any closer," Nessa said and he chuckled.

    "Damn, you are quite amusing aren''t you? You won''t be able to hurt me that easily so don''t worry about that," He replied as she got up from the bed and a smirked appeared on his face as she formed a barrier around Isamu and Terou.

    "You really do love these creatures, that''s nice, don''t worry, like I said, I am not here to hurt anyone but I will give you a slight warning," He said and her eyes narrowed.

    "Warning?" She asked as he stared at her then sighed.

    "Seriously? That''s what got your attention?" He asked and she clenched her right fist.

    "Ugh... This surely sucks, but I will do what I came here for, I am just passing by, you seem to like getting yourself in trouble, sit down please and put away the sword, if I wanted to hurt you, believe me, I would have done so already, after all you are not powerful enough to face me as yet but you are stronger to face most, that''s for sure," He responded.

    Chapter Your:

    Nessa sighed after hearing what he said and since he saw that she was not putting the sword away he scoffed and his eyes started glowing bright red along with his body.

    Nessa''s eyes widened as she stared at him and felt how heavy the air around them got and the pressure that was pushing her down.

    "Wait, what the hell? What''s the deal with his aura?" She mumbled.

    [Lady Nessa, based on the pressureing from him, it''s clear that he''s currently stronger than you, but he doesn''t appear to have any hostile intentions toward you.]

    "He is pretty intense," She mumbled before exhaling deeply due to which her sword disappeared and she looked at Isamu and Terou who couldn''t sense anything because of the barrier that she had ced around them.

    Nessa then sat down and looked at the guy and he smiled then his body, including his eyes went back to normal

    "I didn''t want to do that, but it seemed to be the only way that I would get you to listen to me," He said.

    "Well, it worked now can you please tell me what you want to then leave, my not trusting instinct it on another level right now," She replied and he chuckled.

    "All right, I will tell you what I need to then I will be out of your hair, I know you are tired, it''s written all over your face," He said and she sighed.

    "I get it, get on with it then please," She replied.

    "Fine, I understand you are here to give the throne back to its rightful heir and get rid of those who are the current threat to it right now, am I right about that?" He asked as she stared.

    "Yeah, in a way you are," She responded and he scoffed.

    "Just in a way, huh? Well, of course you have more than just that nned, you want an alliance?" He asked and she scoffed.

    "Why does this interest you?" She asked.

    "None of it does, it''s just a bit interesting, you gain an alliance your nation gets stronger, which means it will be harder for another kingdom to attack it, you are building more than just a strong nation aren''t you?" He asked.

    "Let''s get this straight right now, anything concerning my home and those in it, don''t expect an answer because you won''t be getting it now please cut to the point," She responded and he smirked.

    "I understand why you won''t talk about it, all right, that''s understandable, you do know that you are ying with fire right?" He asked.

    "ying with fire? You mean the ones they are working for?" She asked.

    "I don''t know who they are working for but yes, right now, you are opening a gate into the midst of a battlefield, you are merely at the entrance, push more and you will be in the center of all the destruction," He responded and she lowered her head while clenching her fists then he sighed.

    "I know, despite hearing that you will not stop and I am not saying you should, you can continue doing what you have to, but you have to be careful, right now you are starting to build alliances with some of the strongest kingdoms, people will feel threatened, let me ask you this, are you asking for anyone''s permission? Are you going to stop?" He asked and she looked at him.

    "No, I am not going to, I promised my people a good life without having to worry about anyone destroying it and I intend to keep that promise no matter what, I am not someone who would let others take advantage of me, walk over me, I will get what I want and I will not let that stop me, I will protect what''s mine," She responded with her eyes glowing blue and he chuckled.

    "That''s more like it, all right, it''s obvious that you will get more support, I had a look at your home, it''s gorgeous with a bot of a modern touch, it''s nice," He said.

    "If you even think of hurting anyone..." She replied.

    "I have no intention of doing any of that, I want to see where all of this leads, what you will get yourself involved in is something bigger and dangerous, even some demon lords or high ranking demons are involved, I suggest you be careful and I suggest you get strong if you want to keep what you have because if you don''t you will be burned in your path, that''s my warning to you, heed it," He said as he stared at her and she stared right back at him then swallowed.

 Chapter 261: Additional info

    Seeing Nessa''s reaction to his warning, he chuckled and she exhaled deeply before standing up after he stood up.

    Nessa knew he was right and intended on heeding his warning but there was another thing bothering her, one which he had to ask since she wouldn''t find any answer elsewhere.

    "I will heed your warning, but why did you took it upon yourself, the hassle to warn me?" She asked and he nced at her before fixing his hood which she noticed he wouldn''t take off and she couldn''t see his face.

    "Because I want to see how far you are really willing to go, it''s not a hassle, is there anything else you want to ask me before I leave?" He asked as she yawned as her eyes began closing due to which she started seeing blurry.

    "A green diamond... What do you know about it or do you even know about it?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "Yeah, I know a lot about it, it''s quite destructive, it mostly uses the earth element and it gives you that ability as well but depends on what your own abilities are, if it merges with you, that''s a big if as well, it can be deadly if it''s notpatible with your body, but if it is..."

    "It makes you stronger, boosting your abilities, it''s unnatural and if you have a destructive ability already and it fits perfectly with your body and boosts that ability, then you can see why it is bad to be in a dangerous hand now, can''t you?" He asked and she exhaled deeply before clutching her chest.

    [Lady Nessa, it''s not dangerous to your body, I already checked, each time that it used to act up, I made sure to check, you will be fine, you have no such ability, getting another won''t be bad for you.]

    Nessa then sighed as the guy stared at her with his eyes glowing blue and she looked at him.

    "Thank you for warning me and for the additional information," She said and he chuckled as he got closer to her and she nced at him.

    "There is no need to thank me, you just be careful, you are going to be in a lot more danger than anyone else, I am more excited to see how all of this ys out, but I can''t stick around, I have got bigger fish to fry," He replied as she fell asleep but before she could fall on the ground, he caught her in his arms.

    He sighed, then lifted her up and ced her gently on the bed after which he looked at her face then chuckled.

    "You need to get a lot stronger which is why you are going to need luck so good luck on this path you are taking, we will meet again, maybe as enemies or friends, who knows, this is getting fun," He said before cing his hand on the barrier she created around Isamu and Terou then it vanished along with him.

    Later that day, just before 10 am, Nessa woke up and stretched off before sitting up on the bed and looking around.

    "How did I-" She said then realized that she had fallen asleep and sighed before looking at herself in the bed, realizing that the guy must have ced her there after she fell asleep then left. Chapter Stay:

    Nessa didn''t know who he was but was thankful for the warning he gave her, she then got out of the bed and at the same time, Isamu and Terou woke up and she looked at them as they stretched off and that''s when she realized that the barrier she ced around them had vanished.

    ''Don''t tell me he broke through my barrier as well.... Just who the hell is that person?'' She wondered as Isamu and Terou looked at her.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They said and she nced at them then smiled.

    "Good morning guys, slept well?" She asked.

    "Yeah, we slept well," Terou responded.

    "He is right, we did sleep well, but I got a strange feeling while sleeping, don''t know what that was but I am sure that it''s gone now," Isamu said and Nessa smiled, knowing that it was the guy that he sensed.

    "Don''t worry about it Isamu, for now, I will go freshen up then we will have breakfast and go to the guild like usual, how about that?" She asked as they looked at each other then nodded.

    "Fine with me," Isamu responded.

    "Same here," Terou said and Nessa smiled then patted both of them on their heads before grabbing her clothes and going to the bathroom to freshen up while the two waited on her.

    After a while of waiting, Nessa finished taking her bath, then she got dressed and exited the bathroom after which she and the two left the room and went to the dining room where they greeted everyone then they took their breakfast and began eating.

    When they finished eatingter on, they left the inn, heading to the guild but while going there, Nessa couldn''t help but think of the warning she got from the guy and kept on wondering who he was but knew she didn''t have time to worry about that since there were other things to deal with.

    After a few minutes, Nessa arrived at the guild and as usual, the others were already there and they smiled when they saw her and she approached them.

    "Good morning, guys," She said.

    "Good morning," They replied as her vision started blurring and she sighed before sitting down and at the very same time, the prince entered the guild and upon seeing that they were all there, he smiled and approached them.

    "Good morning guys," He said.

    "Good morning," They replied and he sat down with them then the receptionist brought him a ss of juice and he collected it then thanked her after which she returned to doing her work.

    "I am d you are all here at the same time, should we talk about what needs to be done?" The prince asked as they exchanged nces then smiled.

    "Yeah," They replied and he smiled at them before sipping his juice.

 Chapter 262: Their reactions

    After the prince finished drinking his juice, he ced the ss down on the table then sighed before looking at them.

    "So, since this is mostly your n Nessa, what do you want to do?" He asked and Nessa looked at him.

    "We have to bring out the truth to the public, catch them in the act, people already don''t trust them right?" Nessa asked.

    "As far as I can remember, yes, and people only got angrier after they sat that he nor his fiancee helped in thetest attack, they will listen to us since you guys saved them," He responded and the others nodded.

    "Well, do you want to start by talking to the members within the guild, get their support, but don''t tell them your real identity?" Nessa asked and the prince looked at her then sighed as he remembered the things Nessa gave to him which she collected from his parents room.

    "All right, I will do that, but I will not let them know my real identity," He responded and they smiled at him.

    "Good, you can get started now, no team has gone out for any mission as yet," Nessa said and the prince nodded before standing up.

    "Guys, listen here for a moment please," He said and everyone in the guild turned their attention towards the prince and he smiled at them as they wished him a good morning and greeted them as well.

    "Guys today I have something important to talk to you all about, can you spear a few minutes?" He asked as they looked at each other then nodded while smiling.

    "Tell me, do you guys trust your new king?" He asked and a few of them lower their heads then sighed.

    "No," They responded and he smiled.

    "That''s good to know, today as your leader I am going to ask you to make a serious decision one which might decide the future of this kingdom, our home, are you willing to listen to me?" He asked.

    "Yes!" They shouted and he sighed in relief upon hearing that.

    "All right, I will start by telling you about the attacks that has been happening within the kingdomtely, the unexpected ones that injured many and even killed a few, it was not unexpected to the king and his fiancee, it was a well thought out n," He said and everyone gasped while staring at him.

    "What are you saying, guild master?" One of the guys among the crowd asked and he sighed before lowering his head.

    "They have been nning all of this so that they could earn your trust, bend you to their will to do their bidding and take over this kingdom, they are also after something really powerful that the pervious king and queen and those before them were always trying to keep safe and protect," He responded as they kept on staring at him, not knowing what to say.

    "Then the previous king and queen, what really happened to them?" A youngdy asked.

    "The king and queen were killed by the ones this current king and his fiancee is working for, that I can assure you of," He responded and everyone gasped while mumbling and Nessa nced at them then sighed.

    "Guild master, how do you know all of this?" Another person asked and he looked at Nessa then she smiled.

    "Nessa, can you and the others help out here?" He asked and they nodded then the members of the guild looked at them.

    "We heard what they were doing, saw and heard to be precise, they kept on nning all of these things just to manipte you people, they even risked innocent lives and are still doing so because they believe they will seed, do you guys have to say anything about this?" Yonja asked.

    "We all here, knows what exactly is going on, isn''t that enough for you guys to believe? Do you think that the guild master would just make something like this up, knowing the consequences that he might have to pay? The guild master has no reason to lie about any of this, he is talking nothing more than the truth and I am one of the proof," Nessa said and the others nodded as everyone looked on.

    "I cannot believe that this is happening, why would someone go so far for just power?" The receptionist asked and Nessa nced at her then sighed.

    "For no good reason, no one what their end goal really is but it''s a threat that''s spreading at a fast rate, what our priority should be now is protecting the people of this kingdom and in order to do that, if the king and his fiancee ever stops by you guys need to act normal as if you know nothing, can you guys do both of these things?" The guild master asked as some of them looked at each other then sighed before returning their gaze to him.

    "You know that you already have our support so you don''t need to worry that much," Ian said and the prince looked at him then smiled.

    "That''s good to hear as always," He replied.

    "Since you have their help, you have our full support with whatever your n may be as well right, guys?" The receptionist asked as the looked at the guild members and they smiled at her.

    "She is right, this is our home, we cannot let anything happen to it, we will help protect it with everything we have, you have this party''s support," The leader of another party said and Ian smiled since it was one of his friends.

    "Are you sure, Siles? People could die," Ian said and his tall, slim, muscr and fair blonde friend looked at him then smiled.

    "Yeah, I am sure, you know we never back down from a fight Ian, besides this is interesting, we have never done much for the kingdom before, we might as well pay back a little, besides the king and queen died, they helped build this guild it''s only right that we help with at least this," He responded and Ian chuckled as Nessa scoffed then the prince smiled before sighing in relief.

 Chapter 263: Defensive wall

    The prince was happy to hear their response and see how they were willing to fight for the kingdom and wanted to hear what the other members had to say since he would be pleased if they could all agree.

    He knew it was asking a lot since they were lives on the line, but knew that there was no other way, especially if they wanted to protect the innocent people of the kingdom, the ones who cannot defend themselves and rely on the royals for protection.

    Nessa looked at the rest of the members within the guild, wondering what their answers would be and the prince was anxious as well, but he had no intention of forcing anyone to do anything they didn''t want to.

    "Either way our lives will be in danger, we will help as well," The leader of another party said and the prince sighed.

    "Guys will you all help?" The prince asked and they all smiled at him.

    "Yes!'' They shouted and Nessa smiled as well as the others including the prince whom was overly satisfied with their results at the time.

    "Thank you, everyone," He said and everyone smiled then the prince sighed in relief before approaching Nessa and the others.

    "You did it," Nessa said.

    "Yeah, I did and that''s thanks to you guys, I am a bit more worried than I should be though," He responded and Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    "Why?" She asked.

    "I don''t know, they are sort of risking their lives and... I don''t know if..." He responded.

    "You don''t know if you deserve it?" She asked and he nced at her then nodded and Nessa sighed.

    "I assure you that you more than deserve it, you have been though a lot with your parents, I think it''s time you step up and stop doubting yourself like that, if you keep on doing that, I doubt you will be able to move forward," Nessa said and the others looked at her.

    "I get it, I will try to do better from here on out," He replied and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Guild master, do we have to stay or can we go to work?" A member asked.

    "It''s okay, for now you guys can go to work," He responded and they smiled, then some of the members took on the missions they wanted to for the day and left the guild after which Nessa was about to sit down when her eyes started glowing green and the prince as well as the others saw.

    "Your eyes," The prince said and she gnashed her teeth.

    [Lady Nessa, it has officially merged with your body, but now, whatever it''s supposed to give it''s perfect user, it''s giving it to you right now and I don''t know what it is.]

    "It''s okay," Nessa mumbled.

    "Nessa, what''s going on with you?" Ian asked and she looked at them as pain surged through her body and she clenched her fists and the color in her eyes began mixing and they looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    "Hey, are you okay?" The prince asked and she nodded as she looked at herself in the huge mirror on the wall within the guild and sighed when she saw the green mixing with the blue in her eyes and it was not stopping.

    "What should I do now?" Nessa mumbled.

    "Are you sick or something? I have never seen someone''s eyes do something like that before, there are two colors mixing right now, is that even healthy?" The prince asked.

    "No, I don''t know and this is just hurting a bit more than I thought it would..." She said as she started to see blurry and before she could copse.

    Ian grabbed onto her and looked at the others who looked worried and Isamu and Terou looked at each other as Ian lifted her up in his arms.

    "Isamu, Terou, do you guys know what''s going on with her right now?" Ian asked.

    "I don''t know, buttely there has been something changing her a bit more, I can''t help with this," Isamu responded as Terou sniffed Nessa and Ian looked at him then smiled.

    "Don''t worry, she will be fine, your highness, can you take a look at her?" Ian asked and the prince nodded.

    "Yes, of course I can, bring her to my office and you guyse as well," He responded as he walked away and they followed him to his office.

    Upon arriving there, he opened the door and they entered, then he closed it and Ian ced Nessa on his couch.

    "Now, let''s see what''s going on within you," He said as his eyes glowed green along with the palm of his hand and he ced it against her forehead then closed his eyes, focusing his energy onto her body and the others looked at each other.

    "Is she going to be okay?" Sophia asked and Yonja nced at her then patted her on the head and she looked at him as he smiled.

    "I am sure she will be fine, she is strong," He responded then Sophia sighed before looking at Nessa as she clenched her clothes with the pain that was going through her body.

    "Damn it," The prince said as he took his hand off of her and they looked at him.

    "What''s the matter?" Niva asked.

    "Pain is surging through her body for some reason and I can''t find a source, I don''t know why the pain is there, in fact, I can''t sense much, her abilities are blocking me out, literally," He responded and they looked at each other.

    "How is that possible? Are they acting on their own or something?" Cortan asked.

    "I am not sure how but it''s acting like a defensive mechanism, it''s protect her body on its own, not allowing another person with my abilities to even read what''s going on within her, it''s protecting her body like a wall stronger than a barrier,, I have neveer seen anyone''s abilites act like this before, it''s like it has a mind of its own or something, this is different," He responded and Cortan sighed as Isamu and Terou looked at each other.

 Chapter 264: Wave

    After hearing what the prince said about what''s going on with Nessa, the others didn''t know what to say, they just stood there staring at Nessa, wondering what they could actually do to help her.

    The prince tried easing the pain within her body, but then realized that he couldn''t do it, since it was not caused by any injury nor was it physically.

    The prince looked at Nessa, wondering what he could do to help her but no matter what came to his head, he couldn''t try it on her since he didn''t know if it would actually help her or just make everything worse.

    The prince ced his hand on her chest and was about to go try another one of his talents when her eyes opened and he flinched as her body glowed bright green and blue, releasing an energy wave and everyone gasped since it shook the room, escaping the guild.

    "What the hell was that?" Yonja asked as the prince took his hand off of Nessa and stood up.

    "I felt that somewhere before," The prince responded and the others looked at him.

    "What do you mean?" Yonja asked as Isamu looked at Nessa and Terou who was staring at her then Isamu patted him on the head.

    Stay updated through M-V-L

    "It will be fine," Isamu said then Terou nodded.

    "That energy, I know I sensed it before, but I can''t quite remember where it was, damn it," He said before sitting down and pouring himself a ss of wine then drank it before sighing.

    "What are we going to do now?" Sophia asked and they looked at each other while thinking of a way to help.

    While they were thinking, the king flung up from his seat within the castle and a smirk appeared on his face as his eyes lit up orange.

    "I see the diamond is right within this kingdom and it has been activated in a way," He said and his fiancee nced at him and he looked at her.

    "Get a few of the men, we are going on a little hunt," He said and she exhaled deeply.

    "All right, as you wish," She replied, then got up and went to get a few of their men after which both the king and his fiancee exited the castle in search of where the energy wave was released from.

    After a while of thinking, nothing came to their mind since they couldn''t risk hurting Nessa more especially when they were uncertain with what was going on with her body.

    "What should we do now? What if there is something terribly wrong with her?" Niva asked and Cortan exhaled deeply then patted her on the shoulder and she lowered her head.

    "Guild master," The receptionist called out while knocking on the door, then he got up and opened it and she peeked at him.

    "That''s the matter?" He asked.

    "Uh... The king hase here with his guards and his fiancee, he is looking for something," She responded and the prince''s eyes narrowed.

    "I see..." The prince said before looking at the others.

    "Come on guys, let''s go, Isamu and Teroue with me as well please," He said and they nodded.

    After he left the office, they followed him down to the lobby and the king looked at him as he approached them.

    "Your highness, what brings you here today?" He asked and the king smiled.

    "I came here following a trail, how is everything going with you?" The king asked.

    "It''s going fine, thank you, how can I help you?" He asked.

    "Has there been any weird energy release around here today?" The fiancee asked as she approached the prince and he clenched his right fist, wondering about the diamond and how it was connected to the energy release.

    "Not that I can think of," He responded and she smiled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "Are you sure?" She asked.

    "Yes, I am certain, if there was I would have known about it in an instant unless it happened when I was not around, I am sorry but that''s all I know," He responded and the fiancee chuckled.

    "Is that so?" She asked and he nced at her as she looked around the guild and her eyes spotted Isamu and Terou.

    "I believe you, tell me, where is their owner, Nessa?" She asked and he nced at Isamu and Terou.

    "She went out to get something to eat for all of them, she left these two behind since she wouldn''t be long," He responded and the king nced at them then smirked.

    "Is that so? Well, you don''t mind if my men take a look around do you?" The king asked.

    "Even as the king you have no right to do that here without any good reason, your highness, this is our home, it''s private," He responded and the king''s eyes narrowed.

    "So is that a no? You don''t want us to have a look? That could be because you are hiding something and if I have a suspicion against any one of my citizens, then I have every right to look into it without any interference," He said and the prince smiled at him.

    "I understand, but ording to the previous king''s and queen''s agreement, the royals have nothing to do with this guild which means despite this guild being within this city, in this kingdom, you have no authority here, this is my home, we have nothing to hide and I don''t have to prove it to anyone," He replied, realizing that Nessa must have known more about the diamond than she was letting on.

    "Is that so? I am your king now, I am the authority, their agreement doesn''t apply to me, though I am a bit curious, how are you so close with the pervious king and queen? Why? Is there something you should be telling us?" The king asked with a smirk and the prince chuckled.

    "Nothing that should concern you, after all, their business has nothing to do with you, you are not even family so I would like you and your men to leave at once," He responded as the king''s eyes began glowing bright orange and the others looked at each other as the prince clenched his fist in anger.

 Chapter 265: To look

    The others looked at the prince and he sighed then turned around and looked at them.

    "Your highness, are you guys done here?" The prince asked and the king scoffed.

    "We are not leaving until we take a look around this guild, either give us what we want or you will be forced to, believe me, I can do this all day long," He responded and the prince gnashed his teeth.

    "Fine, you can take a look around then leave once you are done and I don''t want to see your men here again," The prince said then went and sat down and the king gnashed his teeth as his men spread out within the guild.

    While looking around, the king closed his eyes as Nessa''s body began glowing green and the king''s eyes widened when he sensed the diamond and Isamu began growling as the king looked around with his men.

    "Something is not right here, did any of you see a weird amount of energy release earlier?" The king asked as the guild members exchanged nces.

    "No, we didn''t see or feel anything like that, everything here has been normal ever since morning," The receptionist responded and the king exhaled deeply.

    "Of course they won''t, only certain people can sense the diamond''s energy, it also depends on your own strength," The king mumbled as his body started glowing bright blue and the prince got up from his seat and they looked at the king as he released a certain amount of energy within the guild and as he did that Nessa''s eyes opened and she got up from the couch with her head spinning and nearly fell to the ground.

    [Lady Nessa, you have to dodge the wave of energying towards you.]

    "Got it," Nessa mumbled, then disappeared within the shadows and reappeared outside of the guild then held onto the wall as the energy passed through the guild.

    "Damn it," The king mumbled when he couldn''t sense anything anymore and he looked at the prince who smiled at him and his eyes narrowed as Terou walked out of the guild and looked at Nessa and she nced at him then smiled.

    "Hey boy, what''s going on?" She asked before crouching down and Terou began telling her everything that was going on then she sighed and stood up and took out a cream filled bread which she brought earlier from a shop out of her dimensional pocket along with a bottle of juice.

    Continue your story on M-V-L

    "All right, let''s go in," She said then entered the guild.

    "Hey guys," Nessa said and the others looked at her then smiled and she smiled back before approaching them and the king nced at her along with his fiancee and she looked right back at them.

    "Did you guys find what you are looking for?" She asked as Isamu looked at her and noticed that she was still a bit weak and he lifted his tail up, bracing it against her back and she smiled as he helped her stand properly so the king won''t suspect anything.

    "You, where were you again?" The finacee asked and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Here, I got a stuff bread to eat as well as a bottle of juice, do you want some?" Nessa asked and the girl scoffed.

    "Your highness, there is nothing here, should we get going, check other ces?" She asked and he sighed then looked at Nessa as well as the others and a smirk appeared on his face and he rushed towards the prince and Nessa appeared before the prince and he stopped in his tracks.

    "What do you think you are doing?" He asked.

    "I suggest you leave, you don''t want to start a fight you won''t win,'' Nessa said and as she spun around, kicking him in the stomach, which sent him crashing into a wall, causing it to crack and he coughed up blood before standing back up while everyone stared at her and her eyes began glowing bright blue as she red at him.

    "Hey, what the hell do you think you are doing?" His fiancee asked as she rushed towards Nessa and Nessa chuckled, then punched her and the king caught her and she looked back at Nessa with rage in her eyes and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Get out of here, I have had just about enough of you guys," Nessa said as the prince and the others looked at her and everyone in the guild began looking at them.

    "Get out of here, you guys are causing unnecessary trouble for us, you are the king, you should start acting like one a bit more," The prince said and the king chuckled as his fiance looked at him and his eyes began glowing blue and her eyes began trembling.

    "Hey, wh- what are you thinking?" She asked and he nced at her with a smirk on his face.

    "Nothing, let''s go, we will deal with thister on, it''s clear to me now that we have a lot more to take care of or we will truly fail our mission, let''s go" He responded before walking away and Nessa looked at them as they walked away, knowing that they will be back but she didn''t care, at the time she knew she had to defeat them.

    "Nessa, you okay?" The prince asked and Nessa sighed.

    "I- I am fine, don''t worry about me, I just need some fresh air, I will be backter, in the meantime, I need you guys to just be careful, please," Nessa responded and the others looked at each other then at her before smiling.

    "All right, we will be careful, you can go and get some fresh air if that''s what would please you," The prince said and Nessa sighed then smiled before leaving the guild followed by Isamu and Terou.

    "Guys, what''s going on here?" Yonja asked and the prince lowered his head, then a smile appeared on his face.

    "She really does know more than she lets on, doesn''t she?" He asked as they exchanged nces and the prince exhaled deeply, then looked at everyone as they went back to doing what they were before the king and his minions showed up.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 266: Another within

    After Nessa left, the others were a bit confused and the prince sighed then looked at them before sitting down and they looked at him, wondering what was going on since they were a bit confused.

    "Your highness, what''s going on here?" Cortan asked and the prince looked at them before looking at the crack on the wall caused by the king.

    "I think Nessa knows where the diamond that they are looking for is, it''s probably why I keep sensing a simr energying from here," He responded and Cortan lowered his head.

    "Her purpose? The business she came here for, do you think it''s all connected as well?" Yonja asked and the prince nced at him then smiled.

    "Yeah, I think that''s how it is but it doesn''t really matter, she is a good person that much we do know and we can trust her, she doesn''t have to prove anything to us," He responded and Ian chuckled.

    "Of course she is and she never did need to prove anything right guys?" Ian asked.

    "Right, we trust her no matter what happens, it''s either way," Sophia responded.

    "They are right, even without us knowing the full truth we would trust her either way, especially with everything that she has done for us," Yonja said and the others nodded while smiling and the prince chuckled.

    "Such loyalty, it''s great, I am d you guys believe in her so much, I trust her as well, even though I haven''t known her for that long, not as long as you guys at least, I hope she is doing okay and will be able to clear her head of whatever it is that''s bothering her," The prince replied.

    "Sensed something?" Niva asked and he nced at her then smiled.

    "Not sensed, saw that she seemed as though she was a bit worried about something, I don''t know whether she really is or not so..." He responded then Niva smiled.

    "Well, she is with those two, they will never let anything happen to her, they are only loyal to one person and that''s her, they are willing to give up their life to protect her, we don''t have to worry, let''s just go about our day and worry what''s toe, she will be back," Ian said and the others agreed with him.

    They all got up, then went about doing their normal work for the day while Nessa went to the hill just outside the city and sat down with Isamu and Terou, who looked at her a bit worried.

    "Lady Nessa, are you okay?" Isamu asked and Nessa ced her hand on the ground and a big vine raised up from it and she flinched as Isamu and Terou pulled back then looked at her and she sighed.

    "Lady Nessa," Terou said.

    "I got the abilities of the diamond, this is not good in any way," She replied and Isamu ced his paw on her shoulder and she nced at him and Terou.

    "You will be fine, you always find a way around things, you always figure it out," Isamu said.

    "I am sure that you will figure it out this time as welldy Nessa, the diamond chose you," Terou said and Nessa sighed then smiled at both of them.

    "You two are very nice, but I am sure you already know that, I want to check in with things back home, Isamu can you please check in with Akio?" Nessa asked.

    "As you wish," He responded then closed his eyes, creating a connection between him and Akio.

    While Isamu was checking in with Akio, Nessa looked at the city before her eyes and exhaled deeply, wondering how much her own would grow and how popr it would be.

    Nessa had been concerned about losing everything she had built since arriving in the new world, and she was determined to do whatever it took to protect her home and everyone in it, no matter what the cost may be, she was already willing to ept it.

    "Lady Nessa, I checked in with Akio, and it appears that everything is fine, that the business is going well, the houses are being built without any problems, also they are not short on money, and that Riki is handling everything fine along with the others, he also said that the road construction is going great, the bridge is finished, and that the fountain is nowpletey finished and operational," Isamu said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "That''s very good to hear, I''m d to hear that, my mind is at peace in a way, I''m d everything is going fine there and I hope it keeps on going that way," She replied as Isamu began growling and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she looked around, aware that someone was approaching them, and she gnashed her teeth as the two growled.

    The king''s fiancee appeared before her and Nessa scoffed when she saw her and the girl chuckled.

    "You really don''t fear nor like us, do you?" She asked.

    "Have you guys given me a reason to do either of those?" Nessa asked as the girl stared at her.

    "Who are you? Really?" She asked and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Curiousity can kill at times, it''s a bad thing for some people, who do you think I am?" Nessa asked as the girl looked at Isamu and Terou with her eyes narrowing.

    "I don''t know it''s why I am asking, there is too much mystery surrounding you, so much that it aggravates me to an extent, you obviously hate us, literally has a serious problem with us when we don''t even know why, we don''t even know what we did to you for you to be like this with us, why don''t you just tell us what your problem with us really is?" She asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "Too many us in that, you know why I don''t like you, there are literally many reasons but, you really are desperate are you?" Nessa asked before sighing and looking at the girl who stared right at her with a sort of desperation in her eyes and Nessa saw that then looked at Isamu and Terou who red at the girl.

 Chapter 267: Enemy or not?

    Seeing that Nessa was not going to say anything, the girl began approaching Nessa and she pulled back then chuckled.

    Nessa was not going to tell her anything, at that moment Nessa knew that she will grow to hate the ones that the girl was working for and to what extent, that was yet to be known, but at that moment all Nessa wanted was to get rid of the girl and the king as well as protect her new friends and the people within the kingdom.

    "I am not going to say anything to you, please leave me alone before someone gets hurt, I really don''t want to hurt anyone, you people are being push and for what reason exactly?" Nessa asked and the girl''s eyes narrowed.

    "You are suspicious of us, aren''t you?" She asked and Nessa nced at her with sharp eyes and a smile appeared on her face.

    "What are you talking about? You should know I am like this because of how you guys treated us, I didn''t want this, you guys made me feel a certain way, I will never trust you or your fiancee, I am just an outsider, I will be leaving soon, until then, leave me alone, what''s so hard about that?" Nessa asked.

    "I see.... You are the one making it harder here, I suggest you stop behaving this way or it will cause unnecessary problems for you and the new friends you made here, you won''t want that now, would you, Nessa?" She asked with a smirk on her face and Ness looked at her.

    "Are you threatening me?" Nessa asked.

    "Oh? Do you think I am?" She asked as she disappeared, then reappeared beside Nessa and her nails grew longer as she pressed grabbed onto Nessa''s neck, slightly pressing her nail into Nessa''s neck, due to which a bit of blood began running down her neck.

    Isamu was about to attack the girl and Nessa lifted her finger up, stopping him as he growled and Nessa nced at the girl.

    Nessa wanted to deal with her at that very moment, but she held back and decided to y along with her.

    "Do you want to kill me over such a little thing? I managed to hit your lover, is that why you are angry?" Nessa asked and the girl chuckled as her eyes began glowing light pink.

    "I suggest you shut your trap or you won''t like what''s toe next, if you want to live, I suggest you spend your time here in peace and then leave or you and your friends will see what hell looks like," She said and Nessa grabbed onto her hand and she looked at her.

    "I suggest for he sake of your livelihood you don''t threaten those in my life, it won''t end well for you, I am not afraid of you nor your king, get that in your head, touch me again and you won''t have an arm, I am not joking here, you don''t have to worry about me, I will be leaving soon," Nessa replied with her eyes glowing blue.

    Nessa bent the girl''s hand back then kicked her on the leg due to which she fell on her knees and Nessa leaned in closer to her as Isamu and the Terou stopped growling and the girl looked up to her.

    "Try using any or your abilities and you will only feel pain, don''t mess with me, I am not the type to pick a fight so leave me alone," Nessa said before shoving her against the ground, then walking away and Isamu and Terou followed her and the girl looked at her while holding onto her aching arm which was bruised due to how hard Nessa held her.

    "What the hell is up with her? Is she really not an enemy?" The girl asked before disappearing and Nessa turned around and saw she was gone, then she sighed before holding onto her head and Isamu ced his tail on her shoulder and she looked at him.

    "Are you okay?" He asked and she smiled.

    "Don''t worry about me, I will be fine, let''s head back," She responded and they nodded before entering the city.

    While walking Nessa couldn''t help but think of all the danger, she knew she was not ignorant or overconfident nor did she know the extent of her powers, but wondered what she will have to do to protect those around her.

    [Lady Nessa, you are strong, all you have to do is understand more about your abilities and master them, you don''t have to worry about ignorant or bing overconfident.]

    "I will try my best to master them," She said.

    [You are not ignorant nor overconfident, you don''t have to worry about that, I am here as well.]

    Nessa smiled a bit after hearing that then she sighed and looked at the guild as they arrived back and Ismau looked at the blood on her neck and she nced at it.

    "I have to clean it, it''s not a big deal, I will head to the washroom," Nessa said as she entered the guild, heading to the bathroom and at the same time, Sophia walked out of it and bumped into Nessa.

    "Sorry... Ah, Nessa, you are back," She said and since the others were at the receptionist''s counter, collecting their money for a small job, they noticed her.

    "Nessa, you are back, it''s alomst night, are you okay?" The prince asked as he came down the stair and Nessa sighed while looking at them.

    "Uh... Hey guys, I am fine, sorry I took a while," She responded and they smiled at her then approached her and Sophia patted her on the shoulder when Ian grabbed onto Nessa''s arm and saw the blood on her neck and she smiled at him then Sophia and Niva sat her down by a table then they all sat down.

    "Here," Ian said before handing her a tissue and she thanked him then collected it.

    "So, here''s how this is going to go, you are going to tell us what you have been doing, why is there blood on you and mark?" Ian asked as she wiped the blood off while they stared at her then she nced at them and sighed.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 268: Convincing

    Nessa knew they wouldn''t let her leave without giving them an answer and she chuckled before looking at Ismau and Terou who stretched off then sat down.

    "Don''t look at me like thatdy Nessa, they are the ones that are asking you the question," Isamu said and Nessa smiled.

    "I know and I will talk to them about it now, well, I had a small run in with the king''s fiancee," Nessa said as they stared at her and she smiled at them.

    "You are not joking?" Yonja asked.

    "No, I have no reason to joke about that, she came out of nowhere, we had a little chat, no fighting, she grabbed my neck with her long nails and pressed, due to which this happen and I gave her a bit of pain as well... I will tell you everything from the very start," She responded and they smiled at her.

    Nessa began telling them everything that happened from the very start and after telling them, they all sighed, then Niva handed her an ointment and she collected it.

    "Well, Nessa if you want us to do something then... Do you want us to rip her head off of her body for you?" Sophia asked as Nessa and the others stared at her with smiles on their faces.

    "Do you guys think that is necessary?" Nessa asked.

    "Maybe for her it is, who knows," Yonja responded and Nessa chuckled then Yonja patted her on the shoulder after she ced the ointment on the scratch on her neck.

    "Nessa, you could have totally taken her out if you wanted right?" Cortan asked and Nessa looked at both of her hands then sighed.

    "Uh... I won''t be so sure of that Cortan, they are strong, they cannot be underestimated," She responded.

    "She is right, since they are working for someone more powerful or working for more than one person then... We have to make or move carefully, it''s not good to be overconfident in yourself, there could be a person out there or more than one stronger than you," The prince said and the others nodded then Cortan smiled.

    "Yeah, you guys are right, we have to be more careful as well, but this is taking a while is it not? What are they going to do next?" Cortan asked and Nessa nced at the prince and he looked at her.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked as she lowered her head.

    "They know that you are the son," Nessa said as she remembered when they first tried to attack the prince and they all looked at her then the prince exhaled deeply.

    "She is right, the night they tried to attack me, the night of the anniversary party, damn it, this is not going to end well, now that they know they can..." The prince mumbled and Nessa tapped him on the shoulder and he nced at her.

    "You are strong, right?" She asked and he nodded then she smiled at him.

    "Good, protect yourself as much as you can, don''t forget, you have us by your side as well," She said and he lowered his head, wondering about the danger he might put them in.

    The prince wanted his home back but didn''t want to have it at the cost of those close to him, due to everything that was happening, he was even more worried than ever before and wanted to refuse their help.

    Yonja tapped the prince on his shoulder and he looked at them as they smiled at him.

    "You are not thinking about refusing our help are you?" Niva asked and he sighed then Nessa chuckled.

    "You can''t even if you wanted to, you are worried about us, right?" Nessa asked and he nced at her then she smiled.

    "Yeah," He responded and they looked at each other.

    "You don''t have to worry about us like this, if we don''t do this who knows what might happen, we have to do this for our own survival as well, you won''t be responsible for what happens, we made this decision on our own, you just need to rx a bit and let us do what we need to," Ian said as the prince stared at them.

    "He is right, you just need to let us do what we do best, we have to help these people, soon enough, everyone will know who you are and believe me, they won''t hesitate to ept you, not with the reputation you built for yourself here over the past years, they see someone they can trust without thinking," Nessa said and the prince smiled.

    "That sounds very convincing, so much so that I can''t think of anything to reply with, nothing to even argue against that," He replied and theyughed as Nessa chuckled then she sighed.

    "It was said so you won''t have to reply anything, just let things flow and let''s handle it together, as long as we have the upper hand, we will be able to win, but if we lose it, a lot will be at risk, we have to think of many more ways to end this," She said and the prince nodded.

    "We have toe up with a better n now that they already know that he is the prince that they were looking for, though, it''s gettingte, it''s already near 10 pm," Cortan replied as Niva stretched off and the prince smiled at them.

    "We can do that tomorrow, for now I think you guys should go and have dinner as well as a good night''s rest, you all more than deserve it," The prince said.

    "All right, we will discuss this tomorrow then but tell me, what are you going to do now?" Nessa asked and the prince smiled as they all stood up.

    "I am going to get a drink then head to bed with a barrier around myself, I know they created it around me, to protect me," He responded as they smiled and Nessa chuckled.

    "It''s better to be safe than sorry, I have learnt that many times, now, we will get going," Nessa said when an idea came to his head and he looked at them then smiled, thinking about having dinner with all of them since he was hungry as well and wanted to spend a bit more time with all of them.

 Chapter 269: Within the tavern

    Before they could leave the guild, the prince looked at them, then sighed before approaching them and they looked at him.

    "Can you guys have dinner with me tonight?" He asked as they exchanged nces.

    "Are you sure about that?" Ian asked and the prince smiled.

    "Yeah, after everything that has been happening these past few days, I think it will be nice, so, do you guys agree?" He asked and they smiled at him.

    "Yeah, we do, thanks," Yonja responded before bowing his head and the prince patted him on the shoulder.

    "You are wee and there is no need to do that," He said as he exited the guild along with them then he closed the door.

    "So, where do you want to go?" Nessa asked and the prince looked at her then smiled.

    "How about we go to the tavern? They have great food and drink there, we should have any problem with them, right guys?" The prince asked.

    "Yeah, their food are good, quite tasty and they are popr around here, perfect ce to go at a time like this, they are open quitete," Yonja responded and the others agreed with him.

    "All right, then it''s decided, let''s go there," Nessa said and the prince smiled then they left, heading to the tavern.

    After a bit of walking, they arrived at the tavern and they smiled when they saw that it was busy as usual.

    "Is it always this busy?" The prince asked after they entered the tavern and the others smiled at him.

    "It''s usually busy, not this busy, but it''s nothing out of the ordinary, though I see a lot of unfamiliar faces tonight," Yonja responded as they sat down and the prince looked around with his eyes narrowing.

    "You guys don''t think..." He said.

    "Even if they are, we will handle it, you rx and let''s just order our food, there is no need for us to worry about certain people, I know we cannot underestimate them but still," Nessa replied and he looked at her then she smiled as a waiter approached them.

    "What would you guys like?" He asked and they each made their order then the waiter smiled at them and left while they waited and Nessa noticed that they were being watched and the others sensed it as well.

    "We cannot do anything about it, can we?" Niva asked and Cortan patted her on the shoulder then she sighed.

    "I would like to do something about it myself," Sophia said and Yonja smiled.

    "I understand how you guys feel, but that won''t help us in any way, we need to stay calm and remember what we need to do, if we make a rash move, who know what that could cause, we have to think about the people around us as well," Yonja replied.

    "I don''t want to agree with him, but he is right, we have to think this through carefully, if we do something that we shouldn''t, it will not end well for any of us, it will probably ruin everything," Ian said and Nessa looked at Ismau and Terou then smiled and patted both of them on their heads.

    ''They are both right, we need to keep our cool and just eat and enjoy our meal, ignore them, be normal, it''s all for what''s toe next, to ensure that we don''t fail in what we need to do," Adora added and the others looked at her then Niva sighed and Sophia exhaled deeply before bracing her head against Yonja''s shoulder and he nced at her then Nessa lifted his hand up and he nced at her.

    Nessa smiled as he stared at her then she ced his hand on Sophia''s head and Sophia''s cheeks flushed, then Yonja smiled and Nessa patted him on the shoulder.

    "Thanks," He mumbled.

    "You don''t have to thank me, but you are wee," She said and he chuckled as the waiter brought their orders and ced it on the table, then they took what they ordered and Nessa took Isamu and Terou where animals were supposed to be and she fed them then rejoined the others.

    "I have to say, this smells nice as usual, I don''te here often, just once in a while and I don''te at night," The prince said.

    "Then I will tell you that it''s good to get out sometimes and clear your mind, works for me, not every time, but most of it," Nessa replied and the prince chuckled.

    "Under the night sky with the fresh air usually does it, right?" The prince asked and Nessa nodded then he scoffed.

    "Well, let''s start eating, we don''t want to ce all of this food to waste," He said and Nessa nodded then they began eating their share of the food.

    While eating, Nessa sighed with a bit of relief, then poured herself a ss of wine and drank it. The smooth flow of the wine made Nessa rx a bit and she smiled before ncing at the guys that were watching them.

    She wanted to confront them just like the others as well, but Nessa knew very well that it would be best to keep to themselves and ignore them, it would be better for everyone else.

    "Lady Nessa, are you okay?" Isamu asked as he and Terou approached her and she nced at him then smiled.

    "Yeah, I am fine, you don''t have to worry about me right now, I am calm, keep a watch on them for me please, can you do that?" She asked and both of them nodded then sat down by her side while watching those who were watching them without them even noticing.

    "So, Nessa, are you leaving after all of this?" The prince asked.

    "Yes, I am, I have a lot of things to take care of and I need to get them done, but before I leave I have a few answers to get then I will be on my way, even I have my own responsibilities," She responded and he smiled at her as the others exchanged nces.

    "We didn''t forget about it, I am pretty sure some of us have already decided," Ian said and Nessa looked at him then he as well as the others smiled and her she Isamu nced at them as Nessa smiled, awaiting to hear what their answer would be.

 Chapter 270: Growing

    Nessa hoped that the others would agree to her deal, but didn''t want to rush them and wanted them to take all the time they needed to think carefully and make their decision.

    After a while of talking about what they had nned for their futures, they finally finished eating then they got up and the prince paid the waiter since he was the one treating them and when they finished, they exited the tavern.

    The prince stretched off before yawning and looking up at the night sky which looked beautiful and made them all feel a bit at peace.

    Nessa looked at the shimmering stars and smiled before Terou shrunk a bit more then jumped up on her shoulder and she chuckled.

    "What is it boy? What are you doing so high?" Nessa asked as he braced his head against hers and the others smiled then Nessa patted him on the head.

    "Well, shall we separate here?" The prince asked and they looked at him.

    "I think we should, it''s getting prettyte," Nessa responded and the others nodded then the prince smiled.

    "Well, I will see you guys tomorrow, have a good night''s rest, all of you," He said and they smiled at him.

    "Good night," They replied then separated ways.

    Nessa left, heading back to the inn with Isamu walking by her side and Terou on her shoulder.

    Nessa nced at him, wondering why he was sitting on her shoulder but didn''t say anything.

    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the inn and wen straight to their room.

    Terou then jumped off of Nessa''s shoulder and she locked the door before sitting down on the bed and stretching off.

    "Lady Nessa, are you going to freshen up now then sleep?" Teoru asked and she looked at him then smiled.

    "Yes, I am, why?" She asked.

    "No reason, I was just asking," He responded then she sighed before getting up and grabbing her clothes.

    "I will go freshen up, then I will go to sleep, if you guys want anything to eat, take it, don''t hesitate, got it?" She asked as they exchanged nces.

    "Pretty sure with the meal we just had, we won''t be able to eat for hours," Terou responded and Nessa chuckled then went to freshen up while the two sat back and waited on her to finish.

    While taking a bath, Nessa sighed and her eyes started glowing bright green as the cold water ran down her body and she sighed when she saw her fingers started glowing the same color.

    "Is this going to be a problem for me now?" Nessa mumbled.

    [Lady Nessa, it will keep on acting up if you don''t start understanding it, try to at least control it so that you won''t lose control.]

    "I know, I will start practicing with it soon, I don''t want to hurt anyone I don''t mean to and who knows what I can do now, thanks," Nessa said.

    [You are wee, first you should start by training alone, both simple and very hard training you have to do, only then will certain things fall into ce for you and your abilities which are now growing.]

    ''I understand what you are saying and I will start, if only it had a ce where they teach these kinds of things...." Nessa said when the system chuckled then she exhaled deeply.

    "There are ces to go?" Nessa asked.

    [You should ask your new friends about this tomorrow, I am pretty sure they know of them, the good ones where you will truly get help, there are a few great ones, but it will cost money as well, unless you get rmended by a royal of great status.]

    "I see.. Well, thanks for that, I will ask the others tomorrow," She said.

    [You are wee.]

    After Nessa finished taking her bath, she exited the bathroom then got dressed and went back into the room where she saw that, Ismau and Terou were already sleeping and she smiled before taking the lights off and getting into the bed.

    "Good night, guys," She said and both of them woke up and looked at her then she smiled.

    "Sorry, I really didn''t mean to wake either of you," She said.

    "It''s okay, we were not in a deep sleep, good night,dy Nessa," Isamu replied.

    "Good night, I hope you have nothing more than sweet dreams,dy Nessa," Terou said.

    "That''s very sweet, thank you, Terou," She replied then she sighed before covering herself with the nket and a while after, all of them fell asleep.

    While sleeping, Nessa began having nightmares and it got so bad that she flung up from her sleep and sighed when she saw that Isamu and Terou were right by her side.

    "Damn it... It was just a nightmare, I am d, that was not something one should even dream about though what I saw there could actually happen if I don''t tread carefully from now on, I could ce all of them in more danger," Nessa said.

    [Lady Nessa, I don''t know what kind of nightmare you had but try thinking about something that would usually calm you down or could calm you down.]

    "Yeah, I will think about something, thanks," Nessa said.

    [You don''t have to thank me so much, I am doing my duty, I will be here if you need me, call to activate, try to get some sleep by rxing yourself and stop worrying so much.]

    Nessa thenid back on the bed and exhaled deeply, thinking about her dream as well as what her system said to her earlier.

    Nessa was finally able to rx after a while, and she exhaled deeply before passing her hand on Terou''s and Isamu''s heads with a gentle smile on her face.

    "You two look so peaceful; I hope you can always look that way and be happy, all of you, I hope I will be enough as well, not only now but as long as I am here for, I hope I can always be there for you guys as well..." Nessa mumbled before yawning and closing her eyes; she was finally able to sleep that night without having another nightmare.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off and saw that Isamu was up, but Terou was still sleeping and she wiped her eyes then smiled before sitting up and Isamu nced at her.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said.

    "Good morning, Isamu, howe you are not still sleeping?" She asked.

    "I slept enough, I just woke up on my own because my body is fully revived," He responded and she chuckled then patted him on his head and he wagged his tail.

    "Are we doing our usual routine then head to the guild?" He asked and she smiled at him before getting out of the bed and stretching off.

    "Yes, that''s exactly what we will be doing today, I have something I need to talk to the others about as well, I will go freshen up then we can leave, don''t wake him up, let him sleep," She responded and he nodded then she smiled and he nodded.

    "I will not wake him up don''t worry, you can go freshen up in the meantime," He said and she smiled then grabbed her clothes and went to the bathroom to freshen up while Isamu went by the window and peeked outside and sighed when he saw how busy the streets of the city were.

    "I am cure we will have problems in the futuredy Nessa but that''s just the natural order of things and no matter what, I know we will stick by your side because if it wasn''t for you, if you hadn''te along, chances of us even seeing a home like we have now would be limited, it would remain merely a dream to most, when I say this, it''s not just what I think, it''s the same with most of the others as well," Isamu said and at the same time, Terou woke up and heard him.

    "Then why not say it exactly like it is to her?" Terou asked and Isamu turned around and looked at him then chuckled.

    "She told me not to wake you up so did I?" He asked and Terou stretched off, then got off of the bed and approached him.

    "Well, you kind of did wake me up, if I hadn''t heard you mumbling I would probably still be asleep so technically it is your fault, but, should I tell her or not?" Terou asked and Isamu patted him on his head and they both looked out of the window.

    "It''s fine, I would have woken up just like that, you are not saying that directly to her because of her current growth and everything that has been going on, am I right?" Terou asked and Isamu nced at him.

    "You are right, we cannot do this now but we can do it once this phase is all over, she is growing at a rapid rate and I am pretty sure that I am not the only one that notices that," He responded.

    "Not, you are not the only one, even I noticed it, when you focus, you can see but most won''t if they don''t, well, at least we will be here for her if she needs, let''s see whates next, I am going to sit here and wait in the meantime, you can look at the people," He said and Isamu chuckled before Terouid back on the couch and Isamu looked him then sighed before joining him.

 Chapter 271: Small info

    After a while of waiting, Nessa had finally finished taking her bath then she got dressed and exited the bathroom after which she saw that both of them were up and waiting for her.

    "Good morning guys," She said.

    "Good morning," Both of them replied and she smiled before approaching them and they lowered their heads then she patted them on their heads and chuckled when she saw that their tails were wagging.

    "You two seem a bit more happy this morning, what happened while I was taking a bath?" She asked as they raised up and looked at each other then at her.

    "We had a good talk, that''s all that it was, we discussed a few things," Terou responded and Nessa chuckled then stood up.

    "Well, shall we go?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, we are," They responded and Nessa smiled before leaving the room and they followed her then she locked the door before going down to the dining room where they sat down and she greeted everyone that was there a good morning.

    Nessa took her breakfast and gave Isamu and Terou their share then she began eating.

    While eating, Nessa felt as though someone was still looking at her and Terou began growling as he looked around and saw one of the guys that was at the tavern.

    Nessa sighed when she looked around and saw that the guy then she nced at Ismau and smiled before pouring herself a ss of juice an drinking it.

    A while after they finished eating breakfast, Nessa left the inn and Isamu and Terou followed her out.

    They were heading to the guild when Nessa looked back and saw that the guy was still following her and she exhaled deeply then disappeared and the guy began looking around like a crazy person when he didn''t see her anywhere.

    "You shouldn''t follow people like that, it''s call invasion of their privacy," Nessa said and he gasped as she reappeared behind him.

    When he turned around, Terou wrapped his tail around the guy''s neck, lifting him up in the air, not allowing him to breathe due to which he was unable to use any kind of ability.

    "You should not have followed me, you will only put yourself in danger following their stupid orders, are you willing to die for them because I don''t mind killing you?" Nessa asked and he nced at her.

    "I- I..." He mumbled and she sighed, then looked at Terou before smiling and he loosened the grip around the guy''s neck and he took a deep breath before coughing while they stood in an alleyway.

    "Please, don''t kill me, I am just doing my job," He said.

    "I know that you are just doing your job, still you are not giving me much of a reason to keep you alive right about now," She replied and he lowered his head before clenching his pocket on the right side of his chest.

    Nessa moved his hand away from the pocket and he looked at her as she took out a photo from it and she saw it was him along with a girl.

    "Does she know what it is that you are doing?" She asked and he exhaled deeply.

    "Release him, Terou," She said then Terou looked at Isamu and Isamu nodded then Terou released the young man and Nessa pped him and his eyes widened before he looked at her then she handed him the photo and he collected it, not knowing what to say to her.

    "You can go, next time I see you and you are still working for them, I don''t care what your reason is I will not give you another chance, I hope I am making myself clear, let''s go guys," Nessa said as she walked away with Terou and Isamu and the guy left staring at her before looking at the photo.

    The guy then rushed off behind Nessa and when he caught up with her, he tapped her on the shoulder and she came to a halt then turned around and looked at him as he panted.

    "What do you want now?" Nessa asked and he sighed then took a deep breath.

    "I... I am sorry, they areing for the guild master," He said and her eyes narrowed.

    "Do you know what you are doing right now? You can get yourself killed for talking," She said and he scoffed.

    "Yeah, but I felt like I owe you so, there, I am also going to leave now before they find out I talked, this time they have no intention of leaving without him, they don''t care who they kill, all that they care about is their goal and they will get it at any cost," He replied and Nessa smirked.

    "If that''s the case then I won''t have to hold back either, let theme, no one is taking the guild master, leave from here at once, go home," She said and he smiled then disappeared and she sighed.

    "Lady Nessa," Terou said and she looked at them then smiled.

    "Let''s head to the guild guys, we have a lot of things that we need to get done," She replied as she walked away.

    "Let''s go," Ismau said and Terou followed them to the guild where Nessa saw the others were not there as yet and she sighed before going in and sitting down.

    Nessa waited on them to arrive for a few minutes and while waiting, she thought about a few years to help protect the people as well as the prince.

    "Good morning, Nessa," The prince said as he approached her and she looked at him then smiled.

    "Good morning, how are you?" She asked as he sat down then sighed.

    "I am fine, what about you?" He asked.

    "I am fine, I have a bit of a bad news though, the others arete," She responded and he looked around then called the receptionist and she came to him.

    "Did Yonja and the otherse in this morning?" He asked.

    ''No, they didn''t," She responded and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she lowered her head, wondering whether they were okay or not.

 Chapter 272: Captured

    Hearing the others had not checked in, the prince sighed and the receptionist went back to work then she looked at the prince who clenched his fists and Nessa nced at Terou and Isamu.

    "We will wait half an hour more then we will go look for them, got it?" Nessa asked and the prince looked at her then he smiled.

    "You think something might have happened to them, don''t you?" He asked.

    "Yes, I will tell you the info I got only a few minutes ago," She responded.

    "Info?" He asked.

    "Yes, they areing for you, they don''t care who gets in the way, but they will get what they want at any cost, they don''t care who they have to kill for that," She responded and his eyes widened as he turned around, looking at the members within the guild before lowering his head.

    "They don''t care, huh?" He asked and Nessa sighed.

    "They can protect themselves, they are not weak, you need to start thinking about what move you will make because if they did something to the others, I am the one that they will be facing," She responded and he looked at her then took a deep breath.

    The prince knew he had to tell the people the truth about who he is but more than that he was worried about their safety and Nessa understood that.

    "If something is currently happening, I will help protect you, you don''t have to worry so much, I will help the others as well, whether you want to tell them who you are, that''s your choice, you get to choose what to do and what not to but let''s not jump and do anything as yet, let''s wait and see what happens," She said and the prince smiled at her.

    "Thank you for being more than just considerate Nessa," He replied and she smiled at him.

    "You don''t have to thank me, you have been through a lot and I understand that, you lost a lot, now you have a chance to gain it all back, but you need to be more careful, all right, She said and he nodded.

    "Yeah, I will be careful, don''t worry, there is a barrier around me as well, it''s all thanks to you guys," He replied and she smiled then nodded.

    Nessa and the prince decided to wait at the guild for a while more to see if the others woulde and while waiting the receptionist got them refreshments and they talked about a lot of things.

    The time that they had agreed on passed like joke and Nessa noticed that Yonja and Sophia hade to the guild and she smiled when she saw them then her eyes widened when she saw that Yonja''s hand was bleeding and she flung up from her seat when she saw tears in Sophia''s eyes.

    "What happened?" Nessa asked as they approached them.

    "Niva, Cortan and Ian, they were captured, i don''t know when but we bumped into a few of the men about an hour ago and I had a little talk with them, but they won''t say where they are, Nessa," Yonja said and Nessa clenched her right fist as her eyes began glowing bright green.

    "Do you guys know exactly when they were taken?" The prince asked.

    "Not exactly when but I think it was this morning, when they were about to leave toe here, it must have been the ones that were following usst night," Sophia responded and Nessa lowered her head and the prince as well as Isamu and Terou nced at her.

    "Isamu, Terou, split up within the shadows and search for them, you guys have their scents right?" Nessa asked and they nodded then left in search of the three whom were captured.

    "We have to find them before something happens," The prince said as Sophia lowered her head and Nessa looked at her.

    "Wh- What if they are not here anymore?" Sophia asked and Yonja grabbed onto her arm and pulled her closer to him, hugging her and the prince gnashed his teeth.

    "I will kill them if anything happens to those three," The prince said as his eyes began glowing bright green as well as his body and the others within the guild looked at him, wondering what was happening and why he was angry.

    "Guild master," The receptionist said as she approached him and Nessa ced her hand on his shoulder and he flinched before going back to normal.

    "Sorry," He said.

    "What''s going on? Why are you angry?" The girl asked and he smiled at her.

    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it, I will be gone for a while, if anyone needs me then they will have to wait or talk to you about it until I get back, got it?" He asked as she stared at him then he patted her on the head with a gentle smile on his face as the other members within the guild exchanged nces and Nessa looked at them then exhaled deeply.

    "We cannot get them involved in this as yet, they want the diamond, I might as well give them a bit of surprise since they are desperate, let''s see how far they are willing to go, I will start ying a little game with them," Nessa mumbled and the prince looked at her then smiled.

    "Shall we go?" He asked.

    "Guild master, are you guys sure everything is okay?" The girl asked and he looked at her then nodded.

    "Yeah, everything is fine, go back to work," He responded before walking out of the guild and the girl went back to work without asking any further questions.

    "So, where should we start looking?" Sophia asked as Terou appeared before Nessa and she looked at him then smiled.

    "Did you find anything?" She asked.

    "I''m not sure if it''s to mislead us, but Isamu double-checked it, and it leads to the woods behind the castle," He responded, and they all turned to face the castle, while the three were chained up in a dpidated building in the exact direction Terou had given Nessa.

 Chapter 273: Through the path

    The king and his fiancee''s minions were surrounding the ce where they held the others captured, waiting to see whether Nessa or the others woulde to rescue them or not and they even had a sweet little surprise for them, one which could cause the loss of a life.

    Nessa looked at the others and the prince sighed since now they knew where the others were being held.

    "Nessa, shall we just go ahead and look for them?" Yonja asked and Nessa sighed before lowering her head.

    "Yeah, I just don''t know what this will lead to, I mean one can never know, but you can''t be too careful," She responded and Yonja smiled at her as they were about to leave and Isamu appeared before them and they looked at him.

    "You guys have to take a path beside the castle, there is one through the woods and there are also a few monsters there so it''s not going to be easy to get through there," Isamu said and Sophia sighed.

    "This is just great, couldn''t be better, what should we do when we don''t even know our way through there?" Sophia asked and the prince nced at her then Isamu sighed.

    "Don''t worry, we will guide you guys, you can depend on us at times, that''s not such a bad thing," Isamu said then Nessa patted him on his head and he bowed his head before taking off and Nessa as well as the others followed him without saying another word, wondering if they will be able to make it in time to save the others.

    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the woods not far away from the castle and Nessa and the others looked at how big the trees were and how thick the woods beyond them were as well.

    "Let''s go," Nessa said as she took the one and only path that they saw.

    While walking down the path, they were all cautious since they didn''t know what was ahead of them or if there were any traps set by the king and his minions for them.

    Isamu and Terou walked ahead of Nessa since they wanted to protect them and while doing so, they looked around them to be sure nothing was approaching them from any direction, the chances of them sensing any iing danger from beforehand was higher with them than with the others.

    Nessa looked up at the tall trees as the sunlight reflected on their leave and she smiled then exhaled deeply as the fresh wind blew against her face and that''s when Isamu and Terou as well as the others sensed something big heading towards them and both of them began growling and Nessa nced at them.

    "I wonder what they may be," The prince said and Nessa looked around them and their eyes widened when they saw a giant snake and the prince closed his eyes and took a deep breath then scoffed.

    "I am going to handle this," He said as he lifted his right hand up in the air and before the snake could even attack them, he jumped up in the air and released a wind de which shed the snake''s head off and Nessa looked at it as it came tumbling to her feet and the others nced at her.

    "Great..." She mumbled after the princended on his feet and she nced at him then he smiled.

    "Sorry," He said.

    "You don''t have to apologize, you got rid of it, that''s all that really matters right about now, let''s just keep going for now," She replied as she walked ahead and they followed her.

    "We will be on the look out for more threats, this is the woods, it won''t be short of them," Terou said and Nessa smiled at him as Isamu focused on the scent of the three just to make sure that they were not off track and were going the right way.

    After a while of walking and bumping into a few different creatures which were not strong and which were also defeated quite easily, they finally arrived at the location which was actually of an old house.

    "Lady Nessa, there are at least more than fifteen men here, not including the three," Isamu said as the others exchanged nces and the prince lowered his head before clenching his fists.

    "We have to rescue them without much of a problem, where are they being held?" The prince asked and Isamu nced at him.

    "At the entrance just before the stairs, that''s all the info the we can get from here, it''s all blurry due to a energy wave, simr to the king''s presence," Terou responded and the prince sighed then walked ahead and Yonja grabbed onto his shoulder and he looked back at him.

    "What''s the matter?" The prince asked.

    "We are a team, we will be going in there together to rescue them or we won''t go at all," Yonja responded and the prince sighed then smiled.

    "I understand that,e on, let''s get them out of there and back where they belong," He said and the others nodded.

    "In case we get into some unexpected trouble and need help or so on, I want you guys to stay back here, hide in the shadows in the meantime, can you do that?" Nessa asked and both, Terou and Isamu looked at her.

    "Sure, as long as you guys stay safe, we will stay within the shadows and if you guys need us we will be there within the blink of an eye to help you, we won''t let you down, that you can count on," Isamu responded and Terou nodded, then Nessa smiled and patted them both on their heads before walking away with the others then they disappeared within the shadows.

    As they were approaching the building''s entrance, they were suddenly surrounded by a bunch men and the prince nced at them, then one of them opened the door to the house and they all entered and the prince''s eyes widened when he saw the others were chained up and against a wall and they were bleeding but their injuries were not major and he sighed in relief of that part.

 Chapter 274: Willing

    "Guys..." Niva mumbled as she opened her eyes and saw them and Nessa looked at her then smiled and Ian scoffed.

    "You guys came," He said.

    "You got taken down so easily, Ian?" Yonja asked and Ian chuckled.

    "I was not ready for them, don''t underestimate me..." He responded and Yonja smiled upon hearing that.

    "Well, isn''t this nice?" The king asked as they looked up the stair and the king and his fiancee were standing there and he smiled at them.

    "Hello," The fiancee said and the king smirked.

    "Release them," The prince said.

    "I am king, you cannot tell me what to do, you are a nobody after all," The king replied and the prince clenched his fists.

    They knew that the king and his fiancee were up to something, but they couldn''t risk doing anything rash because the others were still captive and they had to find a way to free them.

    "What do you want?" The prince asked.

    "What you are hiding, what you won''t give up, the one thing that the royals were known to protect," He responded and Nessa looked at him, then at his fiancee who waved at her with a smile on her face and Nessa scoffed.

    "I don''t have what you want and that is the truth," The prince said and the king sighed.

    "Are you really going to do this right now? You are saying you don''t have or know where your family diamond is?" The king asked and the prince sighed before lowering his head.

    "Are you being serious? Do you really not know where the hell it is when we sensed iting from your guild just the other day?" The fiancee asked and the prince looked at her with anger in his eyes.

    ''I am telling you guys that I don''t know where it is and that is the truth," He responded and they both sighed as the king''s eyes glowed blue and he looked at the three he had held captive.

    "Maybe this will help you remember," The king said before shooting a small blue ball of energy towards them and after it hit against the wall, it began spreading onto their bodies chocking them and the prince gasped and Nessa clenched her right fist.

    "I am telling you I really don''t know where it is, just stop it already," The prince said before ncing at Nessa and she exhaled deeply.

    "He is telling you the truth, he really doesn''t know where is is," Nessa said and the girl chuckled.

    "Why should we believe you?" The girl asked and Nessa looked at her then a smirk appeared on her face.

    "She is right, why should we believe what you say?" The king asked and Nessa sighed.

    "Because I know where the diamond is and if you want to know, I suggest that you stop shocking them now or you won''t be getting any answers today," Nessa responded and the king gnashed his teeth as Nessa looked at him then he sighed.

    The king then raised his right hand, pulling back the energy ball towards him and it disappeared, after which Ian exhaled deeply and looked at Nessa then she smiled at him and he smirked.

    "Now, will you be telling us what you know now or not?" The king asked and Nessa sighed.

    "First tell me, who do you work for?" She asked and his eyes widened as he stared at her.

    "What do you mean?" The girl asked and a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face as she stared at both of them and their shocked faces, wondering why Nessa would ask them a question like that.

    "Hey, answer, why would you ask something like that?" The girl asked and Nessa sighed.

    "Well, tell me this, are you guys really acting on your own?" She asked and the king''s eyes narrowed.

    "You know something about us, don''t you?" The king asked and Nessa nced at him.

    "What''s with all the questions? I haven''t asked you guys as much as you have asked us and now just because of two simple ones you are getting all riled up?" She asked and the girl came down the stairs and Nessa as well as the others looked at her and she approached Nessa.

    "What do you know? Stop ying around and answer me!" She shouted as she raised her hand up to hit Nessa and Nessa spun around, kicking her in her stomach due to which she was sent flying across the room and crashed into the wall and the king gnashed his teeth.

    "I have had enough of this nonsense, will you tell us what we want to know or do you want your precious friends to perish?" The king asked as mes formed on the tip of his fingers as the girl got back up and Nessa looked at him.

    ''Connect me to Isamu and Terou,'' Nessa thought.

    [Got it.]

    [Telepathic connection sessful.]

    ''Isamu, Terou, stay within the shadows and break the chain from them, use one of your abilities if you have to, I cannot let them know what I do,'' She thought.

    [Message sent, connection severed.]

    "Thank you," Nessa mumbled.

    [You are wee, d you still thought of using me.]

    Nessa chuckled then looked at the king and sighed.

    "Do you think you will get what you want from us if you kill them?" Nessa asked and his eyes began glowing brightly as he threw his fireballs at them.

    The prince jumped before them, redirecting the fireballs at the king and he chuckled before dodging the attack which hit the side of the house, causing it to break apart and the others chains broke away thanks to Isamu and Terou and Nessa and the others grabbed onto them then rushed out of the house but they were surrounded by their men.

    "I have to say that you guys are quite fun, you like ying with fire, now do you really think you can get away that easily?" The king asked as he and his fiancee appeared before them and Nessa sighed then looked at the others before looking back at the king whom she knew was now more then willing to kill all of them.

 Chapter 275: Back at the guild

    The king nced at Nessa and a smirk appeared on his face and she looked right back at him, wondering what he was going to do next and she sighed then lowered his head.

    The others looked at each other then Nessa looked at the three of them and the wounds they got which were not major.

    The prince sighed as he held onto Niva and Cortan nced at her then she smiled at him before standing up straight.

    The prince knew that they wouldn''t leave them alone until they get what they want, but even then, they couldn''t be sure that they would survive after it''s all over.

    "If you get the diamond you will leave them alone, right?" Nessa asked and the king looked at her and she smiled as Isamu began swinging his tail around and around due to which the wind around them began picking up the ce and Terou took a deep breath a blew fire.

    The king and his fiancee jumped as Isamu created a wind barrier before Nessa and the others, blocking the king and queen out then they appeared before them and Nessa smiled.

    "How many persons can you teleport?" Nessa asked and the prince looked at her.

    "At least six at once, my abilities are still growing," He responded and Nessa smiled.

    "Go with them, Terou," Nessa said and he looked at her then she smiled as the magical circle formed under their feet and Isamu used his tail, shoving Terou within the circle and the prince looked at Nessa then she smiled and he sighed before they disappeared and Isamu and Nessa dashed into the woods as the wind barrier and the fire disappeared.

    The others didn''t want to leave Nessa behind, but they had to since they didn''t have much of another choice and that''s what she wanted as well.

    "I sense one of them, Nessa is still somewhere around here, split up and find her if you can," The king said and they bowed their heads to him then separated within the woods to find her.

    While running through the woods Nessa cut her feet on something and she flinched as she looked at it then she sighed.

    "Are you okay?" Isamu asked her and she nodded as he grew a little bit bigger and he lifted her up using his head and ced her to sit on him and she smiled as he looked back at her.

    "I am faster, hold on," He said as she held onto him tightly, then ced her head down on his back and he increased his speed and Nessa smiled as she looked at a few different animals that they passed by.

    "Lady Nessa, is the cut on your feet bad?" He asked and she nced at him as her eyes began glowing green.

    "It''s not bad, that will heal in no time, don''t worry about it," She responded and he sighed as he was almost near exiting the woods when Nessa saw a few men behind them and she sighed then created a fireball within her hand and Isamu nced at her.

    She then threw the ball towards them, causing an explosion due to which they were unable to continue following them and they exited the woods and after seeing the explosion the king chuckled and his fiancee nced at him and he chuckled.

    "This fight has only just begun, now let''s see how far they are willing to go to protect each other," He said then disappeared with the girl.

    "Shall we go back to the guild? It''s going to be night soon," Isamu said and Nessa lowered her head.

    "Yeah, let''s head back to the guild, I don''t feel that great as well," She responded and he nodded then rushed to the guild and as people saw them passing through the city, they couldn''t help but look.

    After a few minutes, they finally arrived at the guild and when Isamu entered with her the others looked at them and the prince and the others who were sitting flung up immediately and Nessa got off of Ismau but because of the injury on her feet she could stand up straight and nearly fell but Terou held onto her with his tail.

    She nced at him, then smiled as the others approached her.

    "Nessa, are you okay?" The prince asked and she nodded.

    "Yeah, I am fine, it''s just a little thing, will be taken care of in no time," She responded before sitting down and Isamu shrunk back to his normal smaller size and she smiled at him.

    "We have a healer, Vanic, can you heal her now?" Ian asked and Nessa looked at him and smiled upon seeing they were all healed and were now okay.

    "Sure," A young ck hair guys responded as he approached Nessa then crouched down and his eyes began glowing green as he ced his hand on her feet and closed his eyes while her wound began healing.

    When he finished healing her, she sighed then looked at the young man and smiled.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee, rest for about fifteen minutes and you should be good to do whatever you want on it again," He replied and she chuckled, then nodded and he left as the others looked at her and she nced at them as they smiled at her.

    "Are you really okay?" Niva asked.

    "Yeah, it was not that bad but you guys.... You guys weren''t on your guard when you got caught, were you?" She asked and Niva lowered her head and Ian sighed then Nessa scoffed before getting up and patting them on their shoulders.

    "Rx, it''s fine, at least you guys are okay now, that''s literally all that matters at the moment," She said and Isamu looked up at her as Nessa nced at the prince whom looked more stressed out than all of them.

    Nessa approached him and he looked at her then lowered his head and she sighed, then patted him on the shoulder and he clenched his fists before gnashing his teeth, feeling that what had happened earlier was all his fault and he didn''t want them to get hurt because of him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 276: About his parents death

    The prince looked at the rest of the guild members then the box that Nessa brought to him from the castle appeared in his hand and Nessa and the others looked at it as he sat down, then Nessa smiled as he opened it and his eyes widened when he saw their family picture within it.

    While going through the box, he saw a lot of familiar things and he exhaled deeply as his lips trembled.

    Nessa saw that he was staring at a bracelet within the box and she realized it was the very one he was wearing when he was a child in the photo he took with his parents and she sighed.

    "Thank you again for this, Nessa," He said.

    "You don''t have to thank me for anything, you have been through enough already," She replied as scroll appeared out of nowhere within the box and his eyes narrowed then he picked it up and she looked at it.

    "Did you see this before, Nessa?" He asked as he handed it to her and she looked at it.

    "No, I have not seen this before, when I first opened the box, this was not there, maybe they left it specifically for you that''s why it only appeared before you," She responded.

    "She is right, it could be that," Ian said and the others nodded.

    "Here, you open it, it''s for you, not for me," Nessa added as she handed him the scroll and he collected it then smiled and she showed him to open it.

    "All right, here I go," He said as he opened the scroll and his eyes widened when he saw that it was about the diamond and he ced it t on the table and they all peeked and it and left staring before looking at each other.

    "It''s the diamond that they were talking about," Cortan mumbled and the others nodded as Nessa sighed and the prince looked at her then at the markings on the scroll.

    "They left us a bit of information about it, let''s see what it says," The prince said as he began reading the scroll and Nessa looked at him as he read through how dangerous it was and how it could harm a host if it''s not the chosen one to wield it.

    The diamond will only merge with its chosen owner''s body and that''s when Nessa realized that she was the one it choose, but at the same time, a strong enemy can make his or her body perfect to wield it and manipte the diamond.

    "Well, now we know why they won''t care if it was already in someone," Sophia said as the prince looked at Nessa and she gnashed her teeth while clenching her fists.

    "This is dangerous, but has it merged with anyone as yet?" Ian asked and Nessa looked at him.

    "I don''t know, maybe it had or maybe it has not, I don''t know, but one thing for sure, evil people are not supposed to have it," The prince responded as Nessa looked at the scroll and the diamond''s picture on it.

    "Nessa, do you want to say something?" The prince asked and she looked at him, then he smiled at her and she lowered her head and Isamu patted her on her feet and she looked at the prince then smiled.

    "Yeah, I want to talk to all of you about something, but I don''t want to do it right about now," She said and they looked at each other then at her and they smiled.

    "It''s about the diamond, isn''t it?" The prince asked.

    "Yes, it is about that and how I first met your parents," She responded and his eyes shook as he stared at her, wondering what she was talking about and the others looked at her as well.

    "What do you mean?" The prince asked and Nessa looked at Isamu then he sighed and she lowered her head.

    "I saw your parents on the day they died," She responded and they all left staring at her.

    The prince didn''t know what to say, he was even struggling to ask the right question and she looked at him as his eyes trembled as well as his lips.

    "Can you exin a bit here, Nessa?" Yonja asked and Ian nodded then she smiled at them.

    "Yeah, I can exin a little, you see, when  I was just passing by one day, I was a bit lost to be honest, and I saw his parents, they were attacked by a guy in ck, I was there before they died, I saw who it was that killed them in a slight way, I was there when they took theirst breath," She responded and the prince gasped before lowering his head and Nessa looked at him.

    "Are you sure you want me to go on with this?" She asked and the prince looked at her then nodded.

    "Fine, after the guy left, I went to the carriage and I thought they were both dead, but then your father grabbed onto me and I couldn''t leave after that, I crouched down and he smiled at me, I looked at your mother, but she was already gone, I would have helped if I could but your father was critical, there was no way that he would survive after that," She responded and the prince sighed.

    Tears welled up in his eyes and he closed them, then took a deep breath as Ian ced his hand on Nessa''s shoulder and she lowered her head because she didn''t want to talk anymore about it and she still didn''t know whether she should say anything about the diamond or not.

    "Your highness," Sophia said as a bit of tears ran down his cheek and he lowered his head then wiped his eyes.

    "Nessa, do you think they died in peace?" He asked and her eyes widened as she looked at him and he stared right into her eyes and she pulled back a little.

    "I saw no pain or regret, so yes," She responded and he smiled brightly before reaching over and hugging her and she jumped as the others smiled, then she patted him on the back and the other sighed in a bit of relief.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 277: Stay together

    After the prince raised off of Nessa, he sat down and she lowered her head as he stared at her, knowing that she knows more than she was letting on but he didn''t want to push Nessa too far.

    "Well, it''s already night, you guys should get some rest and I am really sorry about today," The prince said and they looked at him then smiled.

    "You don''t have to apologize for anything, none of this is your fault, they are to be med, not you," Ian replied and the prince smiled at them before looking at Nessa and she smiled then got up.

    "Are you guys sure you want to stay separately?" Nessa asked and they looked at her then at each other.

    "You don''t think it''s a good idea if we stay apart?" Yonja asked.

    "No, I don''t think it''s a good idea, I think it''s quite a bad one, you guys need to stay together until all of this is over or else what happened earlier could happen again and this time we might not be able toe back from it," Nessa responded and Sophia exhaled deeply.

    "I have a big ce, we can all stay there," Yonja said and the others nodded then Nessa smiled.

    "Good, the prince on the other hand will be staying where he usually does, nothing will happen to him so you guys don''t need to worry so much, got it?" Nessa asked and they smiled at her then Ian patted her on her shoulder.

    "You need to be careful as well, you don''t only have to worry about us only," Ian responded and Nessa smiled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "Take care of each other, got it?" She asked and he scoffed.

    "Yeah, we hear you, good night, guys," Ian said and the prince smiled then wished them a good night and they all left the inn going to the ces they had to stay.

    While Nessa was on her way to the inn, Isamu looked at her then tapped her on her side with his tail and she looked at him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "Do one of us have to watch over him?" Isamu asked and she lowered her head then sighed and Isamu looked at Terou.

    "There is no need for that, due to the barrier around him, I will know if anyone tries to attack him as well, you guys don''t have to go anywhere, I am not going risk you guys as well," She responded and they sighed then stayed silent, not saying another word seeing how much she cared for everyone and ced them before her own needs.

    Upon arriving back at the inn, they went to have dinner in the dining room and once they were finished, they returned to their room and Nessa locked the door before stretching off and looking at the two who threw themselves on the bed and she chuckled.

    "I am going to freshen up, you guys can get your rest in the meantime," She said and they nodded then she grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up.

    "Isamu, I want to get stronger," Terou said and Isamu nced at him.

    "Why?" Isamu asked and Terou exhaled deeply then looked at him.

    "To help protect her as well, she is trying to protect everyone else but what about herself?" He asked as Isamu stared at him then lowered his head.

    "You are right, she doesn''t worry about herself that much which is not a good thing, at least we have to watch out for her, I will help you get stronger, Terou," He responded and Terou thanked him then Isamu patted him on the head.

    A whileter, Nessa had finished taking her bath and she got dressed then exited the bathroom and saw that the two were still awake and she smiled at them before sitting down on the bed.

    "You didn''t have to wait, you know, aren''t you guys tired as well?" Nessa asked and they nodded, then she smiled and patted both of them on their heads.

    "Well, go get your rest now, good night," She said before covering herself with the nket and they both looked at her.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," They replied before closing their eyes and she smiled then turned the lights off.

    A while after, they all fell asleep since they were all tired and needed to get their rest if they intended to fight the king and get him and his minions out of the kingdom.

    Little did Nessa know that the next morning, held something else in store for all of them, a situation which wouldn''t give them much options.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she sat up, then wiped her eyes before yawning and stretching off.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," Terou and Isamu said and she looked at them then smiled.

    "Good morning guys, it''s always nice to wake up seeing you guys in the morning," She replied before getting out of the bed and they looked at each other then Terou got up and pulled the curtain within the room, allowing the sunlight to enter and Nessa smiled at him then patted him on the head.

    "Good work, you two," She said.

    "Thank you," They replied as Nessa went and grabbed her clothes.

    "Lady Nessa, same routine today?" Isamu asked.

    "Yes, we will have breakfast then we will head to the guild, we have to figure out another way as well to get rid of them, they are causing a bit too much problem and we have to get rid of them, in order to do that, I think the prince needs toe clean with the people," She responded and Ismau nodded then Nessa sighed.

    "We will see what to do, it''s also his choice, so, I will go freshen up then we will head down to eat breakfast, I won''t be long," She said then went to freshen up while the two sat on the couch, waiting for her to finish while Terou exined how his abilities work to Isamu so that he will be able to teach him different ways to use them as well as getting stronger.

 Chapter 278: Around the city

    When Nessa finished freshening up, she got dressed then exited the bathroom and stretched off.

    "You two are being quite chatty this morning, what''s going on?" Nessa asked as she sat down beside Isamu and Terou then they looked at her.

    "Well, we are discussing how to get stronger," Terou responded and Nessa smiled.

    "That''s good to know, I will help you guys if you need it, don''t hesitate to ask, got it?" She asked and they nodded then she smiled and got up.

    "Well, now that you understand, shall we get going?" She asked and they nodded, then got up from the couch and they left the room.

    They went down to the lounge of the inn and heard a lot of chattering and some people were even nervous.

    "What''s going on here?" Nessa asked and at the same time the receptionist was passing by and heard her.

    "It''s the king, he just ced the city on lockdown, there are men at every entrance and exist, no one can leave, if you ask permission, you either get thrown back or threaten by his men," The receptionist responded and Nessa''s eyes widened as she went to the door of the inn and opened it.

    She saw the knights patrolling the city and there were a few men, blocking the entrances and the exit of the city.

    Nessa knew that the knights were just following orders and knew that there were only a few men whom were working for the king''s boss within the city.

    "What should we do now?" Isamu asked and Nessa gnashed her teeth, then looked at him and smiled.

    "I will figure something out, first, I need you two to eat and keep your energy, in case we need them,e on," She said and they followed her quietly then she gave them their food and they began eating it without any questions.

    While they were eating, Nessa went outside the inn and looked around then sighed, wondering if the others were okay at the guild and the team that she was a part of for the time being.

    ''Hurt them and I will inflict twice as much as pain on you, I am not joking, I have learnt that in order to survive, sometimes you have to step out of yourfort zone and I know what mine is,'' Nessa thought as the receptionist of the inn approached her and tapped her on her shoulder and she looked at the girl then smiled.

    "What do you think is going on?" The girl asked.

    "The king trying to seize full control, that''s what''s going on," She responded and the girl''s eyes narrowed, wondering what Nessa was talking about then she sighed and looked at Isamu and Terou as they approached her after they finished eating.

    "I will be backter," Nessa said as she was about to walk away and the girl tapped her on her shoulder and she stopped then looked back at her.

    "Is it safe?" She asked and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Don''t worry, you guys will be fine, go on inside," She responded and the girl smiled as Nessa left and she returned inside of the inn.

    "Isamu, Terou, I want you guys to stay within the shadows, can you do that?" She asked and they nodded, then disappeared as Nessa head to the guild to check what was going on there.

    Before arriving at the guild, Nessa felt eyes on her and she sighed and ignored it, but when she arrived at the guild her eyes widened when she heard the guild members yelling, they sounded angry but when she tried to enter.

    A few of the guys, personally working for the king stopped her and she saw that the others were there, but the prince was nowhere to be seen but she knew that he was not harmed.

    "Move," Nessa said when she noticed a barrier around the city as well as the guild.

    "They locked us off from the inside, after we all came in, the barrier give off lightning and we cannot control it," Sophia said and Nessa looked at her.

    "Smart, you guys know that you won''t be able to face all of them together so you took them out of the picture," Nessa said and one of the guys chuckled.

    "If you want to talk you can go to the king," One of them said and Nessa looked at him then smiled.

    ''I don''t need to go to that bastard, I can take you on without a problem," She said as they were about to attack her and Nessa''s eyes began glowing bright orange as an orange circle appeared in the air behind her.

    "If I were you, I wouldn''t have picked a fight when you are in the wrong," She said as fireball began shooting out of the circle and it was shooting so fast that they didn''t get a chance to dodge them and since the barrier was strong, Nessa didn''t have to worry about hurting the others.

    After the knights saw her attacking them, they surrounded Nessa and she nced at them then sighed.

    "Nessa, you are in trouble, get out of here, we can get out of this," Yonja said and Nessa looked at them then exhaled deeply, wondering where the prince was.

    "You guys, do you know what''s going on here?" Nessa asked and the knights looked at each other, since they didn''t know what she was even talking about.

    "I am in no mood to exin," She said as she hit the ground, releasing a me wall around her and the others smiled as she looked at the two standing in front of the entrance of the guild.

    They attacked Nessa using mes and she got hit but to her that was nothing and shended back on her feet then looked at them as they red at her.

    Nessa was about to make another move when she saw Terou''s tail came out from the shadows being the guys and a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face.

    The others within the guild saw, but stayed silent since they wanted to get out of there, they could get out on their own but that would take more time since the barrier was strong and they had to break it from the inside.

 Chapter 279: Threatened

    Before the two could even attack Nessa, Terou grabbed onto their necks with his tail and lifted them up in the air and Nessa chuckled as she approached them, then hit both of them by their neck due to which they fell unconscious and Terou ced them down then the barrier fell and the others exited the guild.

    "Thank you, Terou," She said and he gave her a high five using his tail and she chuckled as the others smiled then he pulled his tails back into the shadows.

    "Nessa, thanks," Yonja said and Nessa looked at them then smiled.

    "You are wee, now, where is that guy?" She asked and Yonja and the others sighed a Nessa took down the firewall and the knights looked at them.

    "I suggest you guys go back to doing your work and not get involved, you don''t know what''s going on, please, we haven''t even harmed anyone," Nessa said and the knights sighed, confused about what was going on.

    Despite being worried, they were ordered by the king to do their job so they decided to leave Nessa and the others and return to doing their work.

    "Guys," The prince said as he approached them and they looked at him then sighed in relief, seeing that he was fine and nothing had happened to him.

    "Good morning, where were you?" Yonja asked and he sighed.

    "Good morning guys, I kind of slept in a bit and then when I woke up I had to get to a business meeting, concerning the guild and that''s when, I saw all of this happening, I was worried about the guild members which is why I got here as fast as I could, I don''t know what''s going on, the knights said the king ordered them to do this and since he is their ruler, they cannot defy him," He responded and Nessa sighed.

    "Good morning, yeah, we know they cannot defy him as long as he wears the crown, this has toe to an end now, it''s gone on long enough, there is a limit to everything," Nessa said and the prince nodded as Nessa looked at the ones she knocked out and grabbed onto one of them.

    Her eyes glowed orange as her hands got a bot heated and she pped him so hard that he regained consciousness immediately and he looked at her as she smiled at him.

    "Try anything and I will kill you, you are going to tell me what the king is up to next, if you have nay idea that is," She said as he stared at her.

    "I- I don''t know anything about his ns, he doesn''t talk to us about it until it''s time to execute it, I am telling you the truth, that''s how he does things, he doesn''t trust us, we all get paid a lot for our cooperation as well," He replied and her eyes narrowed.

    "Money again, that doesn''t matter to me, but you have a slight idea as to where he is right?" She asked and he nodded.

    "The king is usually not here, but today he is and he has something else nned, he should be at the castle at this time unless he is already on the move and now with his fiancee''s protection barrier, it will be harder to get at him, that much I do know, please, spare me," He responded and Nessa smiled at him then knocked him out again before looking at the others.

    "I will go and meet him alone, after all, he will listen to me," Nessa said and the prince grabbed onto her arm and she turned around to look at him then he sighed.

    "What do you mean? Why will he listen to you? He is dangerous, you go alone who knows what will happen," The prince said.

    "I know he is dangerous and I have what they want with me, if we don''t stop him now, he will have everyone at his mercy and it might end up being toote, the people don''t deserve to suffer because of what they want," She replied and he released her arm before lowering his head.

    "At least take Terou or Isamu with you," Niva said and Nessa smiled at them.

    "You guys shouldn''t worry so much, I will be just fine, let me handle the king in my own way, his bosses likes to y mind games with others, that''s clear by now, well, I am not that different from them at times, I will be fine, you guys stay together and defend yourselves, he will send his men," She replied before walking away and the others exchanged nces.

    "Should we really let her just go?" Sophia asked and Yonja patted her on the shoulder then he looked at her and scoffed.

    "Hey, I aming with you," Yonja said and Nessa scoffed then turned and looked at him as he approached her.

    "You don''t have a choice but to take me, this is my decision," Yonja said and Nessa sighed as the prince smiled.

    "Well, seems like someone will be going with you after all, that''s better than nothing," The prince added and Nessa nced at him and he grinned.

    "We will be fine, you guys get going and be safe," Sophia said and they nodded, then left them, but after they left, at the very same time.

    A few of the king''s men surrounded the prince and the others and they smiled as their eyes began glowing and as they attacked them, Sophia as well as the others used their abilities to fight them off and the prince helped them as well.

    "This ends today, I am tired of this," The prince said as he protected a child, killing a few of the guy''s in the process and after seeing the fight.

    The knights of the kingdom, pulled the people within the city away from it, doing their jobs in protecting them.

    While they were busy fighting them off as well as protecting others, the king and his fiancee appeared before them and the others gasped when chains suddenly wrapped around the prince''s arm and he turned around and looked at the king with anger in his eyes.

 Chapter 280: Within her

    The prince let his guard down for a few minutes because he had to help a few people and due to that, the king decided to take advantage of the moment and captured the prince.

    "I suggest you guys stop fighting or he gets it," The king said as the others looked at each other then Ian gnashed his teeth.

    "He is not stronger than I am but he is stronger than you guys, now, do you want me to hurt him?" The king asked as the chains wrapped around the prince tighter, squeezing his body and the others backed off and the king chuckled.

    "You guys are so pathetic, you have weaknesses which enemies could just exploit and no matter how strong you are, you will be weak because of that, you should all just stop caring," He said as the prince red as him and the prince''s eyes began glowing brightly and the glow started spreading across his body and the others looked at him and he smiled.

    "I am strong, not weak!" The prince shouted as he released the glow, causing the chains to shatter then he attacked the king sending him flying across the street and he stood up with the others.

    "This ends now, I am not going to tolerate you guys for another second, this is my kingdom," He said and the king chuckled as his body began glowing bright red and Nessa came to a halt then looked and saw the glow and she gasped.

    At that moment, Nessa realized that the king was with the others and she sighed, knowing that they could fight him, but the king was different, he didn''t care who he killed.

    "What should we do?" Yonja asked and Nessa sighed.

    "We are going back," She responded and he nodded, then they rushed back as the king attacked the prince, but Cortan created a barrier before him and the prince took advantage of that moment then disappeared and the others wondered where he went.

    At the very same time Nessa and Yonja arrived and she saw when he disappeared, then out of nowhere, glowing green arrows began forming in the sky and attacked both the king and his fiancee.

    A few of the arrows injured them because their attacks were strong, but yet it was not enough, then the prince reappeared before them and Nessa smiled.

    "He can cloak himself and use arrows, which means he is good with des as well, he is pretty strong," Nessa said and Yonja nced at her.

    "You guys are bing pesky," His fiancee shouted as she lifted her hand up in the air and the ground began shaking then she hit her hand on the ground as spikes began raising up, injuring a lot of knights in the process and the others got hurt but it was not bad.

    She then lifted her hand up and the spikes lifted up from the ground forming a circle behind her and the others sighed.

    "This is not going to end well, they are not giving us a chance," Cortan said as he created a barrier before all of them and the king''s eyes glowed as red beams of light struck, though the barrier, striking Cortan in his stomach and Niva gasped as the barrier disappeared and she grabbed onto him.

    "Guys," The prince said then Sophia stood up before Niva and Cortan.

    "Niva, don''t let him bleed too much, I will protect you guys in the meantime," Sophia said as the prince went and stood by her side and Yonja and Nessa looked at each other as the girl released her spikes attacked and the others gasped when they saw it wasing from behind them as well.

    "That''s bad," Nessa said when her eyes began glowing green and she crouched down and ced both of her hand on the ground, and two earth walls formed around the others,pletely blocking the spikes and they gasped, then Yonja looked at Nessa and the king as well as his fiancee''s eyes narrowed then the earth wall disappeared and Nessa and Yonja appeared before the others.

    "Yonja, Nessa," Sophia said and Nessa looked at Cortan then the receptionist of the guild rushed towards them and looked at Cortan.

    "Niva, he will be okay, let me heal him," She said then Niva smiled and moved her hand away from Cortan''s wound and the girl ced her hand on it and closed her eyes and he began healing.

    "They need to go..." The prince said as he lowered his head while looking at the mess the king and his fiancee caused around them and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Nessa, why do you keep getting involved when you are not even from around here, huh?" The fiancee asked and Nessa looked at them and smiled.

    "You two are crazy, now you are going to meet your match, you have caused enough harm to these people, now you will deal with me," She responded and the fiancee chuckled as the king stared at Nessa and she smiled at him as his men surrounded them while the knights protected the people.

    The knights didn''t understand what was going on but they knew their duty was to protect the citizens of the kingdom and that''s exactly what they did while looking at the king and the others fight, they were confused as to why they were even fighting.

    "There is something weird about you, that day, the energy release at the guild, a simr feeling ising from you right now, but I wasn''t before," The king said and Nessa chuckled.

    "That''s because I am good at concealing the energy around and within me, you see, I am a mixed breed, you wondered where the diamond was before, right?" Nessa asked and the king scoffed then a smirk appeared on his face.

    "It makes sense now, I should have known, you have the diamond within you, don''t you?" He asked and Nessa smiled as her eyes glowed bright green as well as her entire body.

    "Yeah, it is within me,e and get it if you want," She responded and the prince''s eyes widened as he left staring at Nessa as well as the others.

 Chapter 281: The fog created

    "Nessa, you have the diamond?" The prince asked and she nced at him then smiled.

    "Protect yourselves," Nessa responded as the king and his fiancee''s body began glowing brightly and they smiled at Nessa.

    "Let''s see how strong you are, fight us alone, no one else involved, my men will take care of them, they are strong, don''t underestimate them guys," The king said as he and the girl pulled back and Nessa went after them as the others looked at the men and the prince gnashed his teeth.

    They wanted to help Nessa and Nessa wanted to help them as well, but at the moment she knew she had to fight the king and his fiancee and hoped the others will be fine.

    "Guild members, don''t hesitate to kill," The prince said as the guild members gathered around with smiles on their faces.

    "As you wish!" They shouted as the enemies began using high level attacks against them, but that they handled since they were not weak.

    While they protected each other and fought against them, Nessa began her fight with the two and she knew they were strong but despite that, she was willing to go head to head with them since she wanted to help protect the others as well.

    "Now, Nessa, let''s see abilities you got from the diamond, let''s see how strong you actually got," The king said as the ground beneath Nessa''s feet began vibrating and she looked around her then sighed.

    Nessa knew they wouldn''t risk showing what their attack would be and knew that they would find a way to make it a surprise or catch her off guard, which she didn''t want to happen because she knew it could cost her in many more ways than one.

    "I know you guys like ying dirty, so, what are you two nning to do now?" Nessa mumbled while looking at the way they were behaving the earth beneath her feet moved and she scoffed as spikes shot up from it and she dodged each and every one of them.

    "You''re quick, but how quick can you go?" The girl inquired as a wall appeared out of nowhere behind Nessa and another in front of her, pushing her into a confined space, and Nessa realized she was attempting to smash her.

    mes formed around Nessa''s fist, then she punched the wall, causing it to shatter and a fire whip formed within her hand and she hit the girl away with it, sending her flying across the street into her own spikes and after one pierced her through her arm, she screamed.

    "You bitch!" She shouted as she stood up with her arm bleeding and the king chuckled and his fiance gnashed her teeth as her eyes glowed bright brown while ring at Nessa.

    While Nessa was with the two, the others were busy fighting, they saw Nessa fighting with the king and his fiancee since they were closed by but even though they wanted to help her if she needed it, they had to protect themselves as well as the others.

    While fighting alongside the prince who helped them in taking out a lot of the enemy''s men, they saw how strong he was and knew why everyone believed in him at the time but while fighting with the others.

    The prince finally came to a decision to tell his people the truth about what really happened to his parents and who he really was since he already had proof about it and was now determined because he didn''t want his parent''s legacy to get ruined.

    "Tell me this, what do you really know?" The king asked and a smile appeared on Nessa''s face as she looked at him.

    "That you guys don''t belong here, this kingdom doesn''t belong to you," She responded and the king chuckled.

    "You are quite a stubborn one, I will enjoy killing you, that''s for sure," He said.

    "We will see about that," She replied.

    His girlfriend then sighed and looked at Nessa who nced at her as both of their bodies glow, then she knew that they were getting serious and would try their best to severely injure her so that she wouldn''t be able to fight back.

    "Just so you know, your chances of winning against both of us today are quite slim, and I will take that diamond from you one way or another, you caused this on yourself and should have just given us what we wanted and maybe this won''t have happened," The king said with a smile on his face as he released energy around him and the area where Nessa was standing became foggy, and she couldn''t see anything.

    "This will only make it harder," She said as she was about to close her eyes when she was hit from behind and crashed into a wall, falling on her knees, but then stood back up, she knew it was the girl manipting the ground using the fog created by the king to her advantage.

    Nessa took a deep breath before closing her eyes and nting her feet firmly on the ground.

    ''I have to be more careful or I will end up looking like mince human,'' Nessa thought as she focused on her surroundings.

    She was aware that the two were strong, and in order to defeat them, she needed to be faster and avoid being hit by them since their attacks were not weak, upon impact they hit stronger.

    As Nessa focused on her surroundings, she felt somethinging towards her and it was moving fast,  she knew it was the girl but just as she was about to dodge her.

    The ground beneath her feet cracked and she was flung up into the air and the girl was about to m her into the ground, but Nessa sensed her just in time and when she was about to hit Nessa, her whip appeared in her hand and she spun it around her with speed and strength.

    Due to the fog the girl couldn''t see the whip and upon impact with her body, Nessa released a fire bomb, causing a small explosion, before hitting her into the ground after which the girl coughed up blood and Nessanded on her feet afterwards while the king looked at them.

 Chapter 282: Within the fog

    Afterpletely taking out the king''s fiancee, Nessa only had him to deal with at the moment and she knew he was much more of a problem than his fiancee and it wouldn''t be easy to get him out of the way but she didn''t care.

    Nessa looked within the fog, knowing that he was still within it watching her, but then remembered that within it, she was unable to sense him since he was the one that created the fog.

    "Given up already?" He asked as Nessa''s eyes glowed while looking around and she scoffed.

    "Keep day dreaming, today is the day you and your rotten n burns," She responded and he chuckled.

    "Oh, sweetheart, you know I am strong, my n will not burn easily," He said and Nessa sighed, then lowered her head before exhaling deeply and closing her eyes.

    Nessa was still unable to sense him within the fog no matter how hard she tried and if she tried to get out of the fog it wouldn''t be of no use because he would stay within it, her only choice was to defend herself and lure him out of his fog, she knew she would only get one shot at doing that.

    While fighting, the prince looked in Nessa''s direction and his eyes widened when he saw the fog that surrounded her.

    ''Will she be okay?'' The prince wondered and Sophia looked at the fog then sighed, wondering if Nessa would be okay or not.

    [Lady Nessa, this fog is dangerous, he can use this to his advantage as much as he want but there must be a limit as to how much he can use it, staying within this fog will cause you harm, you were right not to underestimate him or anyone else.]

    Nessa then smiled before opening her eyes and looking around her.

    ''I know, can you sense him within the fog?'' Nessa wondered.

    [No, he seems to have merged with the fog, I guess now you know why some of his men are afraid of him, once they are within his fog, they are done for, they have lost immediately, however with you, it''s different.]

    "I see..." Nessa mumbled as the king appeared before her and released a fire bomb by her feet and her eyes widened when it exploded.

    Due to the explosion, Nessa was sent flying and she crashed across the street and the others saw, but the minute she stood up, the fog surrounded her.

    "This is not good, that fog is a problem," Yonja said and the king chuckled as Nessa felt something wrapping around her feet and she gasped when she saw it was the fog which was glowing blue, causing her pain and she gnashed her teeth as she tried getting out of it.

    The fog lifted her in the air and released another explosion before mming her into the ground due to which she coughed up blood and the others saw and gasped.

    "Nessa..." The prince mumbled as the fog released Nessa and he blew fire breath, her way and she felt how hot it was but before it could touch her, she flung herself up in the air, but the fog was thick, forcing her back on her feet and she sighed.

    [Lady Nessa, get out of the fog, you have to get out now, he has the fire ability merging it with the fog is a problem.]

    "Damn it... Due to the fog, Iam unable to use much of my abilities," Nessa said.

    "Oh? So you realized, what will you do?" The king asked and Nessa''s eyes began glowing bright orange.

    "Now you are starting to get on my nerves, I will break you," She said as her whip appeared in her hand and she smiled as lightning began forming around it and she spun it around her releasing the lighting at the same time.

    Due to the spinning of the whip, the fog began clearing up and Nessa smiled when she spotted the king and flung the whip towards his way, releasing a lightning bolt that sent him crashing into the building and the fog around them disappeared then he got back up bleeding and the others looked at them and Nessa smiled.

    "You are not invincible nor am I, stop acting like you are, you are strong, so I understand why others may fear you, but you won''t get that same fear from me," Nessa said and his eyes glowed orange as he red at her then wiped the blood off of his lips.

    "I have a bad feeling about this," The prince mumbled as he fought off one of the men, severely injuring him and Yonja nced at him before looking at Nessa and the king chuckled.

    "Tell me one thing before I kill you, how did you get the bloody diamond?" He asked.

    "It was given to me, by the king himself," She responded and his eyes widened as he stared at her and since they were nearby, the prince heard and he left staring at her.

    "Why would he choose to give it to you?" The king asked as mes began forming around both of his fists and Nessa looked at him when she sensed Isamu nearby and she looked at her shadow.

    "Terou, Isamu, if the others needs help, go to them, but please, do not get involved in this fight," Nessa said as Isamu and Terou looked at each other within the shadows then they moved away from Nessa and she smiled.

    "Everyone, capture the girl," The captain of the knights said and the prince gnashed his teeth and ced a sword by the captain''s neck and Nessa and the king looked at them as well as the others.

    "Captain, your king is in the wrong here, I suggest you stay put if you don''t want to get hurt, tell your men to stand down, now," The prince said as his eyes glowed green and the captain looked at his men then sighed.

    "Stand down," He said and they pulled back due to which the king chuckled before ncing at Nessa and hos body began glowing bright orange and a smirk appeared on his face and Nessa''s eyes lit up bright green as well as her body and the others gasped as they sensed the pressureing from the two.

 Chapter 283: Multiple injuries

    The others didn''t know what to do but stare and the captain of the knight''s eyes, shook as he stepped back, when the two collided with each either, they released an energy wave, shoving everyone back.

    As the two fought, releasing multiple attacks, Nessa managed to badly injure the king''s arm with her whip which she used to hit him while it was on mes.

    Out of anger, the king gnashed his teeth and fog began forming around them except this time, due to his injuries, Nessa could sense him.

    Seeing that she managed to cause him multiple injuries while she barely got any, the king knew that Nessa was strong and a much bigger threat to them if she stayed alive and within the kingdom.

    Nessa looked around the fog when she noticed a blue glowing forming within it and her eyes narrowed then the king chuckled.

    "What the hell is that?" She asked and the prince gasped when he saw a huge blue energy balling out of the fog released by the king, causing an explosion, destroying a few blocks of the city and sent Nessa crashing onto the ground, destroying parts of is as she went by.

    Shended before the others and coughed up blood and they gasped.

    "Nessa!" The prince shouted as Cortan forced his hand up and created a barrier before them and they rushed to Nessa and she coughed, then sat up and looked before her as the fog cleared up and the kingnded on his toes with a smirk on his face and the prince gnashed his teeth after cing his hand on Nessa''s shoulder.

    Nessa nced at the prince then smiled when she heard Isamu and Terou growling, then she wiped the blood off of her lip and stood back up.

    "Are you okay?" The prince asked then Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Yeah, I am fine, I hurt him pretty bad, this was still nothing, though the injury didn''t cause him much harm as well, I will finish this," She responded and the prince nced at the king.

    "Oh? What this? Are you guys scared?" The king asked as they red at him when some of his men got back up and a few more came and the others looked at them.

    "Don''t look at me like that, you guys are strong no doubt about it, but if you are strong enough, you will be able to get rid of us, right?" The king asked as the prince was about to move and Nessa patted him on the shoulder and he looked at her.

    "Do me a favor, stay put and let me finish this fight, you have responsibilities that you need to fulfill as well and besides, by fighting him I am protecting my own home as well, the one they tried to get the best of before," She said and the others looked at each other then Nessa smiled at Cortan and he exhaled deeply then took down the barrier.

    "That''s more like it, I haven''t had this much in a very long time," The king said with a crazy look in his eyes as his body glowed bright and a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face as her body glowed bright green.

    At that moment, Nessa decided to test out a bit of her new abilities, one which she got from the diamond since she didn''t want to use more of her others, ones that she couldn''t fully control as yet.

    ''I should have known from since before, I knew after the energy released within the guild the other day that something about it was a bit familiar, well, I guess everything does happen for a reason,'' The prince thought as arrows appeared in the air behind him and he smiled at the ones who worked for the king as the others in the guild took their fighting stance.

    Nessa rushed off towards the king and she saw a bit of fog behind him and knew he was nning on attacking her and she disappeared as the fog''s perimeter extended as well as got thicker and she hid within it and he chuckled.

    ''I will show you how being too confident in your abilities can backfire at times, it really sucks when it does as well, people like you are some of the worst,'' Nessa thought as she closed her eyes and ced her feet firmly against the ground then cleared her mind.

    Nessa knew the fog gave him a great advantage, but she then realized that it could be of great use to her as well.

    "Guys, when this is done, I have a big reveal to make, if we survive, of course, let''s all give this our best and take back our rights," The prince said and the others smiled before nodding, as the enemies attacked them.

    They released their attacks and fought back stronger than they fought before, while fighting, the others protected each other and the knights did what they did best and protected the people within the city.

    They didn''t know what was going on but they saw that the ones who were fighting against the members of the guild were the ones causing others to get hurt, were the ones who started the fight and they decided to help the members of the guild and joined them in fighting them off.

    Now that the king''s men were outnumbered, he got even angrier than before and wanted to kill them all while his fiancee was still unconscious on the ground.

    "I will kill all of you," He said as mes formed around him and the fog around them, then cleared up and a fireball came towards Nessa, it was about to hit her, but she dodged it and it crashed into a broken down house, setting it on fire.

    "Do you think she will be able to finish this? He is powerful," The receptionist said and Cortan and the others nced at Nessa and the prince sighed.

    "Let''s just believe for now, she has two more help in case something happens," Sophia said and they nodded, then kept on fighting, finally the receptionist finished healing Cortan and he thanked her then she smiled and he stood up.

    A fewrge magical circles formed behind the king, as well as the ming swords which disappeared, and beneath Nessa''s feet, glowed green and blue, as he released the fireballs towards Nessa which she dodged and arge vine hit him away, releasing spikes that pierced parts of his body and Nessa was shed by one of the swords that were covered within the fog.

 Chapter 284: Stronger flames

    Nessa grabbed onto the side of her waist where she was shed and the king chuckled as the others looked at them, Nessa gritted her teeth as her eyes began glowing much brighter.

    At that moment, Nessa decided to end the fight because she knew if she continued much longer it won''t turn out well for anyone, especially those that were within the city at the moment and the king wouldn''t hesitate to kill any of them just to get to her.

    The fog was starting to be more of a problem since the king could use them to hide his attacks and the fog cannot be gotten rid of easily.

    "Let''s see what you got, sweetheart," He said as he hid within the fog and Nessa looked around and couldn''t sense him and she sighed as many circles began forming around her in the air and the others saw and gasped.

    "You should have said goodbye to your friends," He said and Nessa''s eyes narrowed.

    The king released a bunch more swords as well asrge fireballs which were more deadly than the ones he released before.

    As the fireball hit the ground, it burnt Nessa''s hand and sent her crashing against the ground, bruising her body and the fog cleared up and the king chuckled as Nessa caught a grip on the ground then stopped and got up, looking at the king.

    Nessa looked at what his attack destroyed and she sighed, then looked back at the others and she saw them looking at her and the prince was about to move, but Yonja grabbed onto his arm and he gnashed his teeth, then a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face and she returned her attention to the king in whose hands his sword appeared and the others looked at each other.

    "Now, let''s just end this, it has gone on long enough, I won''t let another one of your attacknd on me, let''s see how strong you really are, this is nothing," Nessa said and the king gnashed his teeth, getting angrier at her and the fog began forming around him as his body glowed blue.

    Nessa smiled as a silver magical circle formed on her feet and she looked around her as the fog took over everything besides her so that she wouldn''t have a chance of escaping it and she chuckled before closing her eyes, paying close attention to everything that was around her.

    Nessa''s fingers began glowing green as she tried sensing which side his attack was going toe from and before it could touch her, she spun around with her whip appearing in her hand, moving the fog from around her and the king''s eyes widened when his attack was about to touch her but she leaped into the air and he gasped as she stood in the air.

    Everyone looked up at her as the fog cleared up and the king nced at her then she smiled at him as he gnashed his teeth with his hands glowing.

    "How?" He asked as he looked under her feet and a smirk appeared on his face as his fiancee finally got up and looked at Nessa who smiled at her.

    "Want to go as well?" Nessa asked and the girl''s eyes widened, then she stepped away from the king and he suddenly disappeared then reappeared behind her.

    "I cannot have you saying anything to anyone, sorry," He said as he ced his hand on her back and the girl''s eyes widened as well as Nessa as he released his mes which passed through her chest and tears ran down her cheek as she fell to the ground taking herst breath and the others gasped.

    "Why would you do such a thing?" Nessa asked and he chuckled, then looked up at her as the orange magical circles began forming behind him then he lowered his head and chuckled.

    "You really don''t know what you are messing with Nessa, the minute you know, you will tremble," He said as the swords disappeared within the sky and Nessa looked around her as he created a circle before him which was hot and a few ming swords came out of it.

    "I hope you are ready, I am not going to hold back," He said and Nessa took a deep breath and a smile appeared on her face as the whip glowed orange.

    ''I am not going to lose, not to people like you, just so you know she truly loved you," She said as he released the attacks and his eyes widened, then he nced at the dead girl on the ground and Nessa sighed, then began dodging his attacks as circles formed behind her and she released ming arrows which caused an explosion as they hit the ground.

    One of the arrowsnded by his feet and after it exploded, he gasped and it sent him crashing into a building, Nessa used his fog to her advantage and got the upper hand on him.

    Nessa knew his sword was still within the fog and they could move freely within the air, when the king got back up, shended on the ground and hit her hand t against it and vines came up before her, blocking his attack and when the sword was about to hit her from behind, her whip which hand caught on mes hit them, breaking them in half.

    The vines then disappeared and she looked at him as he stared at her while panting and just when he was about to release his attack.

    She lifted her hands up in a circle and blew mes at him and he did the same, but then red mes surrounded Nessa''s pushing his back and he gasped as her mes touched his body, burning parts of it in an explosion that sent him flying in the air then he crashed onto the ground beside the girl he killed, bleeding.

    "It''s over, my mes are stronger," Nessa said as the king''s men who were working for him fell because of the others and they all looked at her as she stared at the king then he looked at her and smiled as she approached him.

 Chapter 285: His people

    Nessa never wanted to kill anyone, but she knew that some people couldn''t stay within their lives or they would endanger the innocent; everyone has their own reasons for doing things, and some have to do it even if they don''t want to while other just do it.

    As Nessa approached the king, he smiled at the girl he had killed and she sighed before lowering her head.

    The other approached Nessa and Sophia hugged her tightly from behind as Isamu and Terou appeared before them, and Nessa chuckled then smiled at Sophia and she grinned before releasing her, after which Nessa patted Terou and Isamu on the head and they bowed, and she exhaled deeply as they looked at the shambles that had been created by the fight.

    "We have a lot of cleaning up to do," The prince said as the members of the guild exchanged nces and the knights approached them then looked at their king.

    "Your highness," The captain of the knights said and the king sighed, then sat up and braced back on a broken apart wall then looked at Nessa.

    "You are someone who knows a bit about us and wants us to fall apart, who are you?" He asked as she looked at his wound and how bad it was.

    "You don''t need to know anything about me, this wouldn''t have happened if you had just backed off you know," She responded and he chuckled.

    "If I did, I would have died an entirely different way, it''s better this way, it''s not like you care, but I don''t me you for what you had to do Nessa, listen to me carefully, this fire that you might get yourself caught in, it''s one that can engulf the entire world if it''s not stop, you don''t know the half of it, this is not just one person, just know that powerful people are in this, I can''t tell you anything else other than that, any ce in chaos, know that it''s them, good luck, all of you," He said as he took his final breath.

    Nessa then exhaled deeply and went to him then close his eyes before turning around to look at the others.

    "We will give them a proper burial, no dead deserve to be treated bad, no matter who it is," She said and the prince smiled at her then nodded before looking at the people within the guild who were muttering about what they will do now that they don''t have a king.

    The prince then looked at Nessa and she smiled at him before patting him on the shoulder, then he sighed and stood before all of them with Nessa by his side since she was part of his proof of him being who he was.

    "Guys, can I have your attention please?" The prince asked, but they were all busy talking and Nessa''s right brow twitched in irritation.

    "II will handle this," Nessa said and the prince nced at her then her whip appeared in her hand and she hit it on the ground so hard that they all heard it and turned towards them and she smiled.

    "Good, listen to what he has to say please, people''s patience can onlyst for so long," Nessa said and Yonja chuckled as the others smiled.

    "Go on, tell them what you need to, no one will interrupt what you have to say and I will make sure of it," Nessa said as she looked at everyone with a gentle smile on her face and the prince chuckled then patted her on the shoulder.

    "I have something important to tell all of you and I would like if you could pay close attention, this man here, the king and queen never left this kingdom in his hands, he works for very bad people and he was on a mission for them, the ones he worked for killed the king and queen and sent him here to get the green diamond, the one that the royal family always protected," He said and the captain of the knights gasped and the people began muttering.

    The prince looked at them as they talked and the knights lowered their heads and the prince sighed as the captain approached him.

    The prince as well as the others knew they would have many questions and he intended to answer it all in time.

    "So that''s why you guys were fighting, but, how do you guys know all of this?" The captain asked and Nessa nced at him.

    "Because I am the king and queen''s son, the true heir to the throne," He responded and the captain''s eyes widened as he stared at him and everyone gasped, not knowing what to say next.

    "How are you the son when they have never mentioned anything about you before?" The captain asked and Nessa sighed then stepped forward.

    "He will exin to you guys, first to clear your doubts, we will show you the proof, I am one myself, he is the prince and I am the one that met his parents just before they died," Nessa said as the people looked at them and the prince then showed them all the proof he had.

    After seeing all of the proof that they had, it cleared their doubts and they were all happy to know that he was the prince and they all bowed before him and he flinched and was about to move back, but Nessa ced her hand on his back and he looked at her then she smiled as Yonja and the others bowed as well as the knights.

    "Don''t, they are your people now, your responsibility, I respect you, but I won''t bow, if that''s okay?" She asked and he smiled and then nodded.

    "That''s okay with me, I have no problem with that, you have supported me all this way, your respect is more than enough and we have a lot to discuss," He responded and she chuckled then he smiled and looked at his people before taking a deep breath.

    The prince was not ustomed to getting that much attention from anyone, but he knew that now everything was different, he was no longer living within the shadows that he was in for all those years and he had to change if he wanted to protect his people and that''s exactly what he intended to do.

 Chapter 286: No punishment

    Seeing how everyone had epted him without any doubt, made the prince feel at ease and he smiled at Nessa then she scoffed and he looked at his people.

    "You can rise," He said and they all raised up and looked at him.

    "Do you truly ept me now?" He asked.

    "Yes, your highness,!" They shouted and he smiled.

    "Thank you, I have a bit more exining to do, please listen carefully," He said and they smiled at him.

    "Go ahead, we will listen to whatever you have to say with a clear mind, we won''t doubt you, not after everything that''s happened," The captain of the knights said and he smiled.

    The prince began telling them more about his parents death and how much Nessa as well as the others helped him and he promised the people to be the best leader, he could, he promised to keep his parents legacy going and upon hearing that.

    Since his parents were dearly loved by the people, they were all pleased to hear that and Nessa sighed in relief and she scoffed, then clutched her chest, thinking about the diamond, his parents left behind and wondered in what she had changed because of everything that had happened.

    As the sun began setting, the prince looked up in the sky and realized how much time had past since the fight started and he smiled.

    "For now, everyone can go home, tomorrow we will start afresh, we have a lot of work to get done," The prince said and the people agreed with him then they went home but he noticed that the knights had not moved an inch and he looked at them.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked and the captain lowered his head and Nessa smiled at them.

    "I think they might be ashamed," Ian said Niva as well as the others looked at each other.

    "Embarrassed?" The prince asked and the captain sighed before looking at him.

    "I worked with your parents for a very long time and when they came and sold me their crappy story, I didn''t believe them at first, but then after that we didn''t have much of a choice but to, they had certain documents and so on, we didn''t even think clearly, they were the ones who told us about the king and queen''s death as well, I didn''t find it suspicious because of the way they were, I am truly sorry, I will ept any kind of punishment," The captain said and the prince sighed.

    "I understand, you don''t have to apologize, you guys were tricked, they are strong, you guys were just trying to do what''s right for this kingdom, you were just trying to do your jobs, fulfill your responsibilities, it''s understandable, you will receive no punishment, now you will serve me because I will be taking my ce on the throne after this clean up," He replied as the captain stared at him and Nessa and the others smiled.

    "You are not going to punish us?" One of the knights asked and the prince burst outughing.

    "You guys are literally begging for punishment, that''s not how this works so, no, you will not be getting any, go home, all of you and call it a night then get to the guild early tomorrow morning, you guys are going to help clean up, have a problem with that?" He asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "N- No, we don''t have any problem with that, we will help as much as we can, good night guys," The captain responded as he bowed his head then the prince smiled.

    "Good night," He said and they left, then he turned to look at the others.

    "Now, this part is over, thank you all for your help," The prince said and they smiled at him.

    "You don''t have to thank us," Yonja said and Sophia nodded.

    "Nessa, if I am being honest, you did most of the work here today, thank you very much," The prince said and she smiled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "You are wee and I am going to say this again, you don''t have to thank me, your highness," She replied as she looked at Isamu and Terou then exhaled deeply.

    "Nessa, will you be telling us where you are really from and who you really are before or after I get crown king?" The prince asked and she nced at him as they stared at her.

    "I did say that I am going to tell all of you where I am from and who so I will do that after you are crown king, I have something that I want, it''s okay if I don''t get it but I have to ask," She responded and the prince smiled at her.

    "Yeah, you mentioned this before, well, we will wait until the day I am crowned which will not be more than a few days from tomorrow, it will be after the clean up, don''t go anywhere, I hope I can give you something Nessa, whatever it is you ask, I wish for it to be within my power so I can give," He said and she smiled.

    "I am d you are so open minded, we will see when the timees whether you can give or not, don''t feel bad if you can''t," She replied and he chuckled.

    "I am d you are staying longer, we will be giving our answers soon as well, whether we want toe with you or not," Sophia said and the others smiled.

    ''That''s good to know, remember, you guys have a choice, make the right one," She replied and they nodded before stretching off since they were all tired after a long and stressful day.

    "You guys should get some rest, you will need it, we have lots of work to do tomorrow," The prince said and they nodded.

    "Well, good night, I will see you guys in the morning," The prince said.

    "Good night, we will be heading home as well," Yonja said and the others nodded.

    "So will we, good night," Nessa added and they smiled, then waved at each other before going in their own directions.

 Chapter 287 Tad relieved

    After returning to the inn and going to her room, Nessa stretched off, then closed the door and Isamu and Terou stretched off as well and she looked at them then smiled.

    "Here," She said as she opened the dimensional pocket and took out a few things for them to eat and they thanked her before eating.

    Nessa sat down on the couch and began eating a few pastries that she bought when she was shopping with the others and she sighed in relief of knowing that the kingdom was now safer than it was before.

    While she was eating, she began feeling sleepy and she yawned, then Isamu looked at her as well as Terou and she smiled at them.

    "You should get some sleep, you have been working a bit too hard," Isamu said and Nessa sighed.

    Explore more stories with empire

    "Thanks for the concern, I will go freshen up, after that, I will take a nap, I feel ufortable," She replied and he nodded, she got up, grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up while they continued eating their meal.

    "We were not of much use today," Terou said and Isamu nced at him, then chuckled and patted him on his head.

    "Rx, we had to follow our orders, besides, she didn''t need our help at the time, she handled it quite well on her own, she is saving the rest of us for probably something even bigger which mighte," Isamu replied and Terou sighed.

    "Well, if something really big does happen, let''s hope we will be of use then," Terou said and they bothughed then finished off their food and got onto the bed.

    "I am tired...'' Isamu mumbled and Terou nced at him as he slept away on the bed then chuckled before lying back and stretching off.

    A while after, Nessa had finished taking her bath, she got dressed then exited the bathroom and saw that Isamu was already sleeping and she smiled then Terou looked at her and she took off the room lights then got into the bed.

    "Aren''t you going to sleep as well?" Nessa asked as she looked at Terou''s sleepy eyes and he yawned then nodded.

    "Yes, I am going to sleep now, he was more tired, so he slept away before me, at least he gets tired," He responded and Nessa chuckled then patted him on the head.

    "Good night," She said.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," He mumbled before falling asleep and she smiled theny back on the bed.

    Nessa covered herself with the nket before yawning and within just a few minutes, due to how tired she really was, the girl fell asleep without any problem.

    With Nessa, there are times where she could be really tired and no one would even notice due to how she would usually carry herself and on that day, it''s what''s exactly happened.

    She looked so normal and full of fight that no one, including Isamu and Terou could have noticed how tired she actually was and she intended to sleep for a while.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off and saw that Isamu had just woke up and Terou was still sleeping.

    She wiped her eyes before stretching off and Isamu nced at her then bowed his head and she looked at him.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said and she smiled at him.

    "Good morning, Isamu, did you sleep well?" She asked and he nodded.

    "Yes, I slept perfectly well, I felt a bit at ease during my sleep," He responded then she patted him on the head.

    "I know how you feel," She said before getting out of the bed and looking at Terou.

    "He was really tired as well," Isamu said and Nessa nodded, then went to the window and opened the curtains a little since she didn''t want to wake Terou up and she looked outside and smiled when she saw that as usual, the streets within the kingdom was still busy.

    Everyone was returning to doing what they would normally do when the daye despite the truth, they had found out only the day before, but it only proved how strong they were, they were able to move forward.

    "I will go freshen then we can have breakfast and head over to the inn to help the others," She said and Isamu nodded, then Nessa went to do her normal morning routine and he sat down on the couch waiting for her while Terou was still asleep.

    After a while of waiting, Terou woke up and stretched off and Isamu looked at him then he yawned.

    "Good morning," Terou mumbled.

    "Good morning, did you sleep well, Terou?" Isamu asked and Terou nced at him then yawned once more.

    "Yes, I actually felt a bit relieved, did you?" Terou asked.

    "I did," He responded as Terou looked around.

    "Where isdy Nessa?" He asked.

    "She went to freshen up a while back," Isamu responded and at the same time, Nessa exited the bathroom and they looked at her then she smiled as she approached them.

    "I see you are awake, Terou, good morning," Nessa said and he smiled then bowed his head.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He replied and she sighed.

    "Now, sorry I kept you waiting, shall we go get out breakfast?" Nessa asked as Isamu got off of the chair and Terou got off of the bed.

    "Yes," Both of them responded and Nessa chuckled, then patted on their heads before leaving the room and they followed her down to the dining room.

    Nessa greeted everyone then took out their foods and gave it to them in the part of the inn which they had for pets after which she went and ate with the other guests.

    When they all finished eating, Nessa left the inn with them and went to the guild where she saw that the knights as well as other members within the guild were helping the people clean up the mess they made during the fight with the king and his men.

    After seeing how helpful everyone was, Nessa smiled at them and  the others who saw that she had arrived smiled and they approached her.

 Chapter 288 Cleaning up

    Niva wrapped her arm around Nessa''s shoulder and Nessa smiled at her then at the others and when the prince saw her he approached her.

    "Good morning, guys," Nessa said.

    "Good morning," They replied.

    "Did you sleep well?" The prince asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Yes, I slept well, I even slept in a bit, how about you guys? How long have you begun cleaning?" Nessa asked.

    "We all slept well, we started cleaning about two hours ago, everyone is helping out as well," Yonja responded and Nessa sighed.

    "Why didn''t you guyse to get me?" She asked and Sophia patted her on her shoulder.

    "I am pretty sure that''s because you did more than just enough yesterday, you deserved your rest Nessa, also my coronation will be tomorrow, I will be taking the crown then, officially taking my ce," The prince responded and they all looked at him and he smiled at them.

    Nessa was happy to hear that and so was everyone else but they wondered whether they will finish the cleanup in time and the prince looked at Yonja and the others as they were lost in their thoughts.

    "You guys are hrious, don''t worry about all of this, even if it''s not done by tomorrow, there is plenty of time to finish it off, don''t worry so much," The prince said and Nessa patted him on the shoulder.

    "You just focus on what you need to do, we will help, this will be done before tomorrow night, are you ready though?" Nessa asked and the prince nced at her then he smiled.

    "Yeah, I am ready now, thanks to all of you and especially you, Nessa," He responded and she grinned.

    "You are wee," She said and he sighed in relief.

    She saw a few of them struggling to lift a fallen concrete post which fell from the side of a building and she approached them and lifted her right arm, then flung her sticky threads on the concrete and whistled then Isamu appeared before her and she gave him the end of the threads in his mouth.

    "Please do the honors, Isamu," She said and he nodded, then she looked at Terou as he stood beside her and patted him on the head as Isamu began pulling the fallen apart wall and the ones who were trying to lift it looked at him.

    "Where do you want it?" Nessa asked.

    Read new chapters at empire

    "We were just trying to move it out of the way, he can brace it against another wall, we will take care of it after that," One of the girls responded, Nessa looked at Isamu then he braced the wall against another which was strong and Nessa ced her hand on the threads then they disappeared and she patted Isamu on the head.

    "Thank you," A guy from the group, who was their leader said and Isamu looked at him then nodded and Nessa smiled at them.

    "That was fast, I guess we will finish faster than we thought," Niva said with a grin and Cortan patted her on the shoulder.

    "All right, let''s get back to work," The prince said.

    "I will help as well," Cortan added and the prince came to a halt and looked back at him and the others nced at him and he looked at them.

    Cortan flinched at the way they were all looking at him and he smiled nervously as Niva began patting him on the shoulder, Nessa approached him and he looked at her then swallowed as her eyes glowed green, he pulled back a little.

    "Don''t even think about it, you cannot even eat properly by yourself as yet, you are still healing, the wounds might be gone, but the inside is still in a process of repair," Nessa said.

    "She is right, I suggest you just sit down," Niva added.

    "Same here, I strongly suggest you stay put, have a drink, read a book or something, but don''t even think about helping," Ian said with a gentle smile.

    "But, I can help, I am not weak guys," He replied.

    "We know that you are not weak Cortan, but you need to stay put for now and rx, don''t even think about helping, that''s an order, am I clear?" The king asked and Cortan exhaled deeply before nodding and sitting down on a chair.

    "Crystal clear, your highness," He responded and Nessa chuckled.

    "It''s for your own good," She said and he looked at her and then smiled.

    "I know, I will be here just in case," He replied and Nessa nodded then they all got to work.

    They began helping the others in cleaning up the mess that was made, there were a lot of big things to move, some used magic to move them while Nessa had Terou and Isamu help those that couldn''t use magic to move any of the big and heavy stuff.

    Hours passed and while moving a few stuff, Nessa sighed and remembered her life back home, a smile appeared on her face, then she looked up and thought about the destruction a fight could cause, to both defeat and defend those that you care about and she gnashed her teeth thinking about the ones causing people to suffer.

    ''I really don''t like them, if I am to evere face to face with them, I wonder what I will do, will I be able to keep my cool because right now I feel like destroying them?'' Nessa thought as her eyes lit up bright green mixed with a purple lining and Isamu and Terou nced at her before approaching her.

    Terou tapped her on her side and she flinched, then her eyes went back to normal and she looked at them and smiled.

    "Here," She said as she took out snacks from the dimensional pocket and gave it to them.

    "Thank you," Both of them said then she patted them on their heads before sighing.

    "You are wee, you guys take a break, you deserve it, you have been helping out a lot," She replied and they nodded then began eating and she went back to help the others.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 289 Packed inn

    Later that day, when they had finished most of the cleaning and only had a few things left to do that could be done the next morning, they all went inside the guild and sat down, calling it a day because it was already night.

    Everyone was exhausted from working so hard because they didn''t want to leave too much work for the next day since it would be the prince''s coronation.

    Nessa exhaled deeply and stretched off while sitting with the others, and they looked at her, knowing she was tired as well.

    "Nessa, are you going to go back to the inn now?" The prince asked with sleepy eyes and she nced at him before sighing and nodding then he smiled at her.

    "You look really sleepy as well, you should all head home and get your rest, also there is only little to do now, I don''t want to see you guys working tomorrow, really, you have done enough for all of us," The prince said and they looked at each other then turned to look at him and smiled.

    "Your highness, you worry too much, we are doing this because we want to, you don''t have to worry about us like that," Niva said and Cortan nodded then the prince smiled.

    "I know, but now it''s a can''t help it situation," He replied and Nessa nced at him, then smiled before extending her arm and patting him on the shoulder.

    He nced at her and she sighed before stretching off and the others looked at her.

    "We understand why you can''t help it, we have all helped each other with a lot of crazy stuff and have been together for quite some time now," Ian said.

    "Ian is right, it''s why you can''t help it, but now you have other things to worry about and take care of," Nessa added and the prince exhaled deeply and then nodded.

    "Yeah, I know and I intend to do my very best at this job," He said.

    "Can I ask you something?" Nessa asked.

    "Sure," The prince responded.

    "Why did you suddenly decide to sit on the throne?" She asked and they looked at the prince.

    "I am asking because I know a bit about how you would do things by now, you would fix things first, then do what needs to be done, you never rush things that don''t need to be rushed," Nessa added and the prince smiled at her.

    "As usual, you guys are quite fast in noticing certain things, I made the decision because I know there is danger out there and I have to wear the crown first in order to stay, to be their official ruler, the one who can be there to protect them as well, I am not going to give anyone else a chance to take it from me, I won''t make another mistake like that," He said and Nessa smiled at him as well as the others.

    After hearing what he had to say, Nessa sighed in relief since she knew that he would now be willing to do whatever it took to protect those he cared about.

    "We understand, right guys?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, we do," Yonja responded and the others nodded, then the prince turned to face Nessa.

    "Why did you tell me about the diamond?" He asked.

    "I didn''t know much about it, I didn''t know if I should have at first, but I had already decided to tell you once the fight with the fake king was over, I knew you would find out either way," She responded and he scoffed.

    "Yeah, the source of the energy was right in front of him as well and he couldn''t get his hand on it," He said.

    "Now it has mergedpletely with me, there is no way to take it out, it has merged with my blood, I am sorry about all of this including not telling you," Nessa replied and he looked at her with a gentle smile on his face and her brows furrowed as she looked at him.

    "What?" She asked.

    "Nessa, I am not angry, I have never been angry about that, I was just a tad surprised, that''s all, you don''t have to apologize, especially not after all that you have done for us," He responded and she sighed and he chuckled.

    "I know it merged with you, which means you are the one itspatible with, there is no changing that and I know you are the perfect one for it, don''t worry about that, now all we have to know is where you are from and what you are the leader of or so on," The prince said and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yeah, and I do remember my promise to you guys so don''t worry, after the coronation, you guys will know and you will also know what it is that I want from you," She replied and the prince patted her on the shoulder.

    Nessa then stood up and Terou and Isamu approached her and she looked at them, then smiled before patting them on their heads and both of them stretched off.

    The others got up at the same time and the prince looked around and saw that the rest of the members had already gone home and he yawned.

    They were all getting even more tired with every minute that went by due to how much time they spent cleaning up and helping with the rebuilding of the part of the city that was destroyed.

    "Well, I think it''s time to call it a night, good night guys, sleep tight," The prince said and theyughed as they exited the guild and the prince closed the doors.

    After he closed the door, the others said good night and then went their separate ways.

    When Nessa returned to the inn after a few minutes, she noticed how crowded it was, which was due to the block that had been destroyed as well as many of the citizen''s homes.

    The girl greeted some that had approached her and then went straight to her room since she didn''t want to stay up much longer.

 Chapter 290 Almost finished

    After returning to her room, Nessa stretched off before yawning, then she closed the door and Isamu along with Terou nced at her and she smiled at them.

    Nessa was wondering whether to head back home or not, but she knew that there was much to take care of and she had toe to a decision soon.

    "Are you guys hungry?" She asked.

    "Nope, we are full, we will go to sleep," Isamy responded, Terou nodded then she smiled at them.

    "Well, I will go freshen up, I am sleepy," She said and they nodded.

    Nessa then grabbed her clothes and went to the bathroom to freshen up, Isamu and Terou got on the bed and Terou stretched off as Isamu sat down.

    "Are you going to sleep?" Terou asked beforeying down and Isamu yawned.

    "Yes, I am going to sleep, I want to sleep and I am quite tired tonight, I think I don''t need to ask from your current actions, but I will, are you going to sleep as well?" Isamu asked and Terou chuckled.

    "Yes, I am tired as well, good night, Isamu," He responded as his eyes began closing and Isamu sighed then patted him on the back.

    "Good night," Isamu said before closing his eyes.

    After a while, Nessa had finished taking her bath, she got dressed then exited the bathroom and saw that the two were already asleep, she smiled at them before stretching off and switching the lights off.

    She went to the window and looked out at the city, then exhaled deeply before smiling.

    ''I am d everything turned out well for the people here, I have things that I want as well, but even if I don''t get it, here, it doesn''t matter, I didn''t help because I wanted something as well,'' Nessa thought before fixing the curtains.

    She got into bed and covered herself with a nket, then she looked at them and passed her hand on their heads.

    "Good night guys," She said with a yawn and thenid back on the bed and within no time, she fell asleep as well.

    After a long and good night''s rest, the next morning when Nessa woke up, she sat up on the bed as the sunlight reflected into the room and she dimmed her eyes a bit.

    Since Isamu and Terou were already awake, he saw the light was hurting her eyes since she had just woken up and he fixed the curtain so the light won''t reach where she was at.

    "Good morning," She mumbled as she wiped her eyes, then finally opened them properly and looked at the two.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa" They said as she got out of the bed.

    Nessa stretched off while yawning and the two looked at her then she checked the time and her eyes widened when she saw that it was nearing 11 am and she scoffed.

    "What''s the matter?" Terou asked and she nced at him.

    "It''s close to midday, why didn''t you guys wake me up?" She asked and they looked at each other.

    "We thought you might have needed to rest more," Terou responded.

    "You have been working hard so we thought we should let you rest a bit more and you seemed quite rxed so," Isamuu added and Nessa exhaled deeply before smiling and approaching them.

    They looked at her as she bent down, then patted them on their heads and they nced at each other, wondering if they would get into trouble.

    "Rx, I didn''t tell you guys to wake me as well, it''s no big deal, thank you for thinking of me though, I really appreciate it," She said as she raised and they looked at her then bowed their heads, feeling relieved.

    "You don''t have to thank us,dy Nessa," Isamu replied and Terou nodded.

    "Yes, I do, it''s manners, leader or not, there is no harming in thanking when it''s deserved, now I am going to freshen up then we will eat and head to the guild," She said and they nodded then she went to freshen up and they sat down on the couch, waiting for her to finish.

    When Nessa finished freshening up, she got dressed then exited the bathroom, and opened the room door.

    "Shall we go?" She asked and they nodded, then left the room with her and went down to the dining room.

    Nessa gave them their share of food to eat in the animal spot and she ate with the other members of the inn.

    A while after, when they had finished eating, they left the inn, heading to the guild, but upon arriving there she saw that the mess that was left from yesterday, most had already been cleaned up.

    "Looks like the members of the guild began early," Terou said as Nesasa entered the guild and approached Yonja and the others who were standing with the receptionist.

    "Good morning guys," She said and they looked at her with smiling faces and Nessa noticed how busy the guild was.

    "Good morning," They replied, Ian wrapped his arm around her neck and she nced at him.

    "I see they are close to finishing," Nessa said and Niva nodded.

    "That''s because those who have the ability to finish faster are using their magic, there is nothing to worry about now, oh and the prince was waiting for you," Ian replied.

    "Well, I am d that everything is going as the prince wants so far, why was he waiting for me?" She asked.

    "I don''t know, he will be here in a few minutes, we went to the castle this morning and the maids are cleaning and preparing for the coronation tonight, most things will be done by magic since the guild members are helping," He responded as the prince entered the guild and when he saw Nessa he smiled and approached her.

    "Nessa, good morning," He said and she looked at him and then smiled.

    "Good morning," She replied.

    "I am d you came, can we talk about something? I need a favor?" He asked and she smiled at him.

    "I''d like to hear this, so sure, let''s talk,"  When she responded he smiled at her. Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she saw knights in a different uniform which was from another nation talking with the captain of the prince''s knights.

 Chapter 291 To support

    Nessa wondered what was going on, since she woke upte, she knew they could have gotten a lot of things done and was curious as to what and what not they did.

    Seeing Nessa was a bit lost, the prince tapped her on the shoulder and she flinched,  then looked at him and he smiled at her.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked.

    "Yesterday, there were no other official members of other nations, I was just wondering what''s really going on here," She responded and he smiled.

    "Ah, yes, I was going to exin that in a few minutes, but since you are always so curious, I will tell you now," He said and she sighed.

    "All right, I woke upte, so I guessed I missed more than just one thing, what''s going on?" She asked.

    "Last night, I couldn''t sleep and I sent out a few messages to my parent''s closest allies and a few of them came for the coronation, I already briefed the on everything that happened, they were quite surprised, to be honest, they got here as fast as they could, they know how important matters like these are, they are here to support, I am sorry, we didn''t want to wake you up," He responded.

    Nessa chuckled and the prince and the others looked at each other before returning their attention towards her and she looked at them, then patted the prince on his hand with a smile on her face.

    "You guys worry about certain things too much, Ipletely understand and there is no need to apologize for this," Nessa said and the prince exhaled deeply, feeling a bit relieved, Ian ced his hand on her shoulder and she smiled at them.

    "Oh, we will be introducing them as well, you guys will know who they are and we have a lot to talk about," The prince added and the others nodded, knowing that now the prince''s real work had begun since he came out into the light.

    Nessa was about to take a seat when Niva grabbed onto her arm, she looked at the girl who stared at her along with Sophia and she pulled back with a nervous smile on her face.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "Aren''t you going with us? Niva asked and Nessa''s eyes narrowed, wondering what she was talking about.

    "What are you talking about? Going where?" Nessa asked and Cortan patted her on her shoulder, she nced at him then he exhaled deeply.

    "If you go with them, who knows what will happen," Cortan said and Nessa sighed.

    ''What is he going on about as well? What are they up to right now?'' Nessa wondered.

    "Shopping," Sophia said and Nessa chuckled, then took Niva''s hand off of her and patted Niva as well as Sophia on the shoulder.

    "You guys are going to buy clothes to go to the coronation tonight?" She asked.

    "Yeah, we can get nice and simple ones," Sophia responded, Nessa chuckled and the others smiled as they looked at them.

    "I see..." Nessa mumbled as she looked at Isamu and Terou who looked at each other.

    "You areing right?" Niva asked.

    "Nope, I don''t think I will be going to shop for any sort of dress right now," She responded, a smirk appeared on Niva''s and Sophia''s faces and Nessa looked at the two.

    "What?" Nessa asked.

    "You don''t have a choice, you are going toe with us today, you are not getting away, we won''t let you go anywhere, we promise it won''t take more than two hours, the clothing stores will be packed today since this is a bit sudden," Niva responded and Nessa lowered her head.

    At that moment, she knew that there was no escape from the two and she had to go along with them since they won''t leave her alone.

    "Nessa, I don''t think you will be able to get out of this one, you won''t have a choice but to agree," The prince said and Nessa nced at him and then scoffed.

    "I understand that I won''t be able to avoid shopping, besides, when I do think about it, I have more casual clothes, most are perfect for fighting, so either way I will have to go get something," Nessa replied and the prince chuckled and she smiled as well as the girls.

    Nessa then remembered that the prince wanted a favor from her and she wanted to do what it was before she gets too busy.

    She tapped the prince on his shoulder and he nced at her then she smiled at him and his brows furrowed.

    "What kind of favor do you want from me?" She asked and he smiled and then lowered his head.

    Continue your adventure at empire

    "The others offered to go already and I epted it, I think I need it, when youe back from your shopping, can you perhaps go with me to the castle as well?" He asked while clenching his fists, Nessa saw then she smiled.

    Nessa understood that despite not being known to the world when his parents were alive, he still had a lot of memory with them at the castle and she knew it would still be hard for him.

    The others looked at Nessa, wondering if she would agree to go as well since she would have to cut her time shopping with the others.

    "I understand why you want us to go with you, believe me, I really do, so I humbly ept, it''s not a favor, you don''t have to repay me, got it?" Nessa asked and the prince looked at her and then smiled brightly.

    "Thank you very much, Nessa," He responded.

    "You are wee and you don''t have to thank me for that, we are all friends here, it''s the least we can do," She said, he smiled at her then she patted him on his back.

    "Good, now that all of this is settled, we have to get going if we want to be back in time to go to the castle with you guys, we all want to be there with you, so guys, shall we go?" Sophia asked and Nessa scoffed then smiled.

    "Sure, let''s go, we cannot afford to waste too much time today," Nessa responded and Niva nodded as the others smiled.

    "Well, we will be going now," Niva said as she wrapped her hand around Nessa''s as well as Sophia''s and they waved at them before leaving the guild, the prince and the othersughed and then went to go do their work.

 Chapter 292 Forward

    A while after, when the girls had finished shopping, Nessa ced the things she bought within her dimensional pocket, then they returned to the inn where they saw the others were waiting for them.

    When they saw that the girls had finished shopping, they smiled, then got up and approached them and Nessa smiled at the prince then he checked the time and showed her and she chuckled.

    It was already afternoon, she patted him on the shoulder and he smiled, then they left the guild, heading to the castle.

    While they were on their way there, they saw how busy and excited everyone and Nessa smiled.

    ''Everyone is so happy, I hope they can remain like this, smiling,'' Nessa thought as they arrived at the castle, the prince exhaled deeply and the others looked at him.

    "Come on, no time to stop here," Nessa said as she grabbed his hand and he flinched, then looked at her as she pulled him into the castle.

    Upon entering, the prince''s eyes widened and the others looked at each other then at Nessa and smiled, knowing she was doing the right thing and that was the only way to help him.

    Nessa released his hand and the prince looked around, remembering his past and the wonderful time he had with his family in the castle and tears came to his eyes.

    The prince lowered his head and gritted his teeth as he thought of them and the way they died, Nessa nced at him and sighed, knowing that it will still be hard for him.

    "Are you going to be okay?" Ian asked, the prince wiped his eyes and raised his head up then looked at Nessa and she smiled at him.

    "Yes, I think I am going to be just fine, I just need to ept it all in order to move past it," He responded and Ian smiled.

    "Well, that''s good to hear," Nessa said and the prince smiled at her as they looked at how nice and simple the workers decorated the castle.

    "I have to say, the workers did a good job decorating the ce in such a short time," The prince added and Nessa nodded.

    "It is your coronation, they wanted to do the best they can for you, they are all happy that they got their one and true king," Nessa said and the prince sighed.

    "Well, I guess now I just have to make sure that I fulfill my responsibilities, to be honest, it''s going to take a bit of adjusting, everything just increased overnight," He replied and Nessa chuckled.

    "You can handle it, you can deal with tough times because you learned how to do all of that through the guild, we all believe in you, right guys?" Cortan asked.

    "Yes," They responded and he chuckled as the servants within the castle approached him and just stared.

    The prince smiled at them and Nessa nced at how they were looking at him and wanted tough but didn''t.

    "Hello," He said and they all bowed their heads and he flinched.

    "Your highness, wee home," The head of the servants said and the prince smiled.

    "Thank you,  you can raise your heads now," He replied, then they looked at him and he continued looking around to get himself reacquainted with his old home.

    After the prince finished touring half of the castle, he arrived at his parent''s room, he was about to enter but held back, Nessa nced at him, wondering whether he would enter and try to fully get over the past or hold himself back.

    "You need to get it over with, I am sorry if that came off harsh but..." Nessa said and the prince nced at her, knowing whatever Nessa was saying, was right and he had to move forward, leaving the past behind.

    He smiled at Nessa then entered the room and Nessa closed the door behind him and he looked at it before looking around his parent''s room. Continue reading at empire

    The prince sat down on their bed and exhaled deeply.

    "Was that a good idea? Leaving him in there alone?" Niva asked and Nessa looked at her.

    "Yes, it was, people might not always be around him and since he would be living here from now on, he has to be able to do this on his own, sometimes that is the only way a person can grow," Nessa responded and Niva smiled at her.

    "You are right, we will wait out here, so Nessa, when will you be leaving here?" Niva asked.

    "Hopefully tomorrow afternoon," She responded and they looked at each other, then at her.

    "So soon?" Ian asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "I have a lot of things to do, besides, I have been here for quite some time now, I have responsibilities as well, if I don''t take care of things, things might fall apart and others might even take advantage," She responded and he smiled.

    "Yes, you are a leader, that''s understandable, how many are you leading at such a young age though?" Ian asked and a smirk appeared on Nessa''s face.

    "You guys will knowter on," She responded and he chuckled.

    "Yeah, we know you will say that don''t worry, we will be giving an answer as well but until we know about you," Yonja said and Nessa chuckled then patted him on the shoulder and he nced at her.

    "I know that, well it''s just a few more hours, not much longer, we can all wait until then," Nessa replied as the prince exited the room, they looked at him then he smiled.

    "She is right, it''s just a few more hours, we are all patient enough to wait until then, now since it''s almost night and the guests will start arriving sooner than we think, we should all head back and start getting ready, how about that?" He asked and they nodded.

    "You good?" Cortan asked and the prince looked at him and smiled.

    "Yes, thanks to you guys, now I feel just fine, I feel more than ready, thank you again," He responded and they sighed in relief.

    "You are wee," They said and he chuckled then they left the castle, heading back to their ces to get dressed for the coronation.

 Chapter 293 Coronation

    A while after, they had all finished getting dressed, they went straight to the castle and waited for each other by the entrance.

    At that time a lot of people had already arrived and the coronation was about to begin.

    When Nessa arrived, she saw the others and they smiled as she approached them.

    "You guys cleaned up nicely," She said, Ian chuckled and patted her on the shoulder and she nced at him.

    "You look great in that dress as well," Ian replied and the others nodded.

    "Thank you, now let''s get going, we have to be there for him when he puts that crown on," She said as she entered the castle and the others followed her in.

    Nessa wore a long dark purple dress with a ir bottom and short sleeves, her hair was up in a curly bun and she wore a ck high heel shoes as well as a silver ne and bracelet.

    The castle was packed with different people and when they went to the throne room where everything would take ce, the people there were all talking about the prince''s story, feeling sorry for him and Nessa scoffed when she heard them mumbling.

    "I feel like punching most of them, that''s here, pretending like they know what it feels like," Yonja said, the others looked at him and Nessa smiled and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Rx, this is only natural, there is nothing we can do about it, let them talk," She replied and he exhaled deeply as the prince entered the throne room and they looked at him.

    A lot of people greeted the prince and he clenched his right fist while smiling at them and Nessa chuckled, they knew that he felt ufortable around more than just a few of them.

    "Well, you seem veryfortable," Nessa said as the prince approached them and he smiled.

    "Yeah, I am veryfortable, I am d you guys made it on time, I just want to get this night over with, also you all look really nice," He replied and they smiled at him.

    "Thank you," They said.

    "You look nice in your princely attire as well, I suggest you go to the throne, you will be crowned king in a few minutes, we are all here to support you, so don''t worry," Nessa replied and the prince turned and looked at the throne before exhaling deeply.

    "Thank you, Nessa, also, I am waiting to hear who you really are so the faster this gets done, the faster we will know about you, right guys?" The prince asked and the othersughed before nodding.

    When it was time for the prince''s coronation, he went to where the throne was and stood before it, everyone turned their attention to him and he smiled at them.

    The prince gave a small speech about himself and what his future ns for the kingdom will be and he even mentioned his parents even though it was a bit hard.

    After he finished speaking, the crown was ced on his hand and he held onto the royal staff before sitting on the throne. Everyone in the throne room bowed and out of respect, so did Nessa.

    He looked at them as they bowed, then he raised up and asked them to rise after which they all stood up and the music began ying, he ced the staff down and his maids took the crown back to his room.

    "Nessa, do you want to dance with me?" He asked as he approached her and she smiled then took his hand and began dancing with him.

    While dancing, the king noticed that Nessa was looking at some of the royal''s behaviors and he smiled at her.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked.

    "They are what I don''t want to be, most of them are selfish, you know that," She responded and he sighed.

    "Yeah, I knew that ever since I was a kid, they are a problem at times, most of them only ever care about wealth, hardly about their people," He said and she scoffed.

    "And people ask why enemies are created," She replied and he smiled at her as the dance came to an end.

    The others approached them and they looked at them. Nessa chuckled when she saw the way they were all looking at her, she knew that it was time to give them the answer that they had been waiting for.

    "You guys want your answers?" She asked and Sophia patted her on the shoulder.

    "Yes, we do want an answer, so will we be getting our answers now?" Sophia asked and Nessa nced at the king and he grinned at her and she chuckled.

    "Yeah, you guys will be getting your answers now, let''s go talk somewhere a bit more private, shall we?" She asked as she walked away, they looked at each other and then followed her.

    Before they could leave the throne room, another royal approached them and tapped the king on his shoulder, he turned around and looked at the person who smiled at him.

    "Can I talk to you about a few things, your highness?" He asked and he sighed, then nced at the others as well as Nessa.

    He knew that they were all curious and wanted to know, he wouldn''t admit it, but among them he was one of the most curious as well.

    "How important is the subject that you want to talk about?" He asked.

    "For the betterment of the kingdoms," The young man before him responded.

    "Well, wait here, I will be back shortly and then we can talk, is that okay?" He asked and the young man nodded then he smiled and they left the throne room.

    They all went to the living room and sat down while Nessa stood before them as they stared at her. Enjoy exclusive content from empire

    "I did promise you guys that I will tell you who I am and where I am from, well, today is the day that I tell you, it might be a bit confusing at first, but I will exin after, I am the leader of the new nation with monsters that you have been hearing about," She said and they all left staring at her.

 Chapter 294 Accepted terms

    "What!" They eximed, and Nessa chuckled.

    They were all more than just surprised since they never thought that she would be the leader of a nation like that, they didn''t know what to say after hearing her answer.

    "Yes, I am the leader of a few thousand for now," She responded and the king swallowed as he got up and approached her.

    Nessa nced at him, then he sighed and looked at her, she knew that he wanted an exnation since he seemed a bit lost.

    "Can you borate a bit more on this?" He asked and she smiled then patted him on the shoulder.

    "Sure, sit down and you guys can ask me, however many questions you want to," She responded.

    The king smiled, then sat back down with the others and they looked at each other, wondering what to ask her. Nessa also wanted to clear up whatever confusion they had.

    "How did you be the leader of that nation?" Niva asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "Because I built it from scratch," She responded and they gasped.

    "You are serious?" Cortan asked and Nessa nodded.

    "That''s amazing, these days not anyone can just start building a kingdom from scratch, especially one like yours," Ian said and Sophia nodded.

    "So the leader is no monstrous fox?" The king asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "Yes, that''s another form of mine, one gifted to me, I let people believe that a monster rule the nation, no one knows it''s a young girl and I would like to keep it that way, keep the world misinformed," She responded as the king stared at her.

    "Why would you want that?" Sophia asked and Nessa sighed.

    "Because this world is a dangerous ce, one where darkness doesn''t take long to thrive, I will do what I need to protect my nation, the ones that live within it and since no one knows that I am the leader, it gives me a better chance to see a lot of things," She responded and the king lowered his head before smiling.

    "I see, you are different from most leaders, you don''t only put them first, you get your freedom as well, you formed alliances right?" He asked and she looked at him.

    "Yes, with kingdoms that can support my nation in many more ways than one, one of them has great military strength," She responded and he smiled brightly.

    "Then what do you want me to give you?" He asked with hope brimming in his eyes and she left staring at him.

    "Why do you look so hopeful?" She asked and he grinned.

    "Because, as the king, it is my duty to protect my kingdom as well, no better way than forming alliances with nations strong enough to back you up no matter what happens," He responded and she chuckled.

    "Doing what you think is best, nice, well let me ask you this, despite my nation being one with monsters, despite what your other allied friends say, will you form an alliance with me and if I ever need your help, no matter what, will you help?" She asked.

    He looked at her as well as the others and a smile appeared on Nessa''s face as her eyes narrowed, the king stood up and approached her while the others looked on.

    "I humbly ept those terms, this is something that I can give you after all that you have done to help us, it''s within my power," He responded and she chuckled as the others smiled and they shook hands.

    Isamu and Terou appeared beside Nessa, Isamu roared and Nessa chuckled, then patted him on the head.

    "Nessa, if you were to average the strength of your military might right about now, what will it be?" The king asked and she looked at him.

    "Stronger than the dwarf king''s kingdom, this and the next kingdom I formed an alliance with, you threebined, and probably a bit more will still be no match for us," She responded and the king''s eyes shook as the others looked at each other.

    "Woah, then I am happy it was an alliance you wanted to form with us, I don''t want to be your enemy, that''s for sure," The king said and Nessa patted him on the shoulder.

    "Rx, no one bes my enemy that easily, you are now king, you have other things to worry about, first you need to master your abilities, you are strong and so are the knights, you can make your army stronger, that would be good," She replied and he smiled at her.

    "Thank you, Nessa," He said.

    "There is no need to thank me, you guys are great friends, even if you didn''t agree to an alliance, I would still help you guys," She replied and he smiled brightly.

    Stay tuned with empire

    "That''s good to know, I really appreciate it, Nessa, don''t worry, we will keep it as the leader is a fox, we won''t tell anyone that this is your real form, right guys?" The king asked and the others smiled.

    "Yes," They responded and Nessa smiled.

    "That''s good to know as well, I am d to hear that, now I will be waiting for you guys to answer my offer, don''t be nervous, remember that you are free to do whatever you want, no hard feelings," She said and they smiled at her.

    "We decided what we want to do already," Yonja replied.

    "Okay, when do you guys n on telling me what you decided?" She asked.

    "How about tomorrow morning?" Yonja asked and Nessa chuckled.

    "That''s fine with me, my work here is done, I have to get going tomorrow afternoon," She responded and the king exhaled deeply before wrapping his arm around Nessa''s shoulder.

    "Then for now, to celebrate both me getting the crown and our alliance, shall we return to the party?" The king asked and the others smiled at him then Nessa patted him on the shoulder.

    "Sure, let''s go back because now I am starting to get really hungry," Nessa responded and the king burst outughing as well as the others.

    "All right, let''s go," He said then they left the living room and headed back to the throne room.

 Chapter 295 Where to go next?

    After they returned to the throne room, Nessa took a few things to eat, then went and sat down by a table they had chosen for themselves.

    While eating, Nessa noticed one of the royals who was talking to the king looking at her and she sighed before lowering her head and continuing to eat her food.

    "You can expect some of them not to stare, you are pretty, it will happen," Ian said as he sat with her as well as Niva and Cortan.

    Nessa nced at them and she smiled, knowing that they were right.

    "Yeah, I know that, it''s a good thing I know how to defend myself," She replied and Ian chuckled before nodding.

    "Nessa, will those in your nation ept humans with everything that humans might have done to them before?" Ian asked, she looked at him then he smiled at her.

    "Yeah, they will, after all, they know that I am one as well, if they had a problem they wouldn''t have epted me as their leader," She responded and Ian sighed in relief.

    "That''s good to know, now we all have our answers to give you, so are you going to return home tomorrow or are you going to continue on your journey?" Cortan asked.

    "To be honest, I am having lots of second thoughts, especially with what''s been going ontely, I feel like I should return and at the same time I feel like I should continue on my little journey," Nessa responded and Cortan smiled at her.

    "I think the way you are feeling right now, it''s understandable, you have many responsibilities and there is still a bit of time left, take it and choose what you feel you should, it wille to you," Niva added and Nessa smiled at her.

    "I will think about it, thanks guys," She responded and they smiled at her then Ian patted her on the shoulder.

    "You seem like a great leader," He said.

    "I hope I am and can be, the ones that I am in charge of, they are different from any other nation''s residents, they are one of a kind, I cannot afford to mess up in any way," She replied and he chuckled.

    "I am pretty sure that no matter what happens, you will be the best version of yourself, the best you, which is a great leader in their eyes, with a nation like yours, the people within it won''t just abandon you like they could other leaders, you are also one of a kind, no one would just build a nation quite like yours," The king said as he approached them and she looked at him and he smiled at her.

    "Thank you, that means a loting from you," She replied and he grinned.

    "You are wee, I will tell you this Nessa, among the leaders that I have met so far, you are one of the strongest and among them, the one who might understand how to rule a nation better, what it needs and what it doesn''t, how you should move ahead if an enemy attack or so on..." He said and she chuckled. Continue your saga on empire

    "We all take time in learning those strategies when enemies are concerned, but sometimes even years of experience can never get you to truly understand or even get used to, you understand how hard it can be to make certain decisions," She replied and he nodded as the others smiled.

    "Well, enough talking of nations and this and that, it''s gettingte and I think I am going to turn in now, I am getting quite sleepy," Nessa said as she got up and the king sighed before ncing at her and she looked at him.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "It''s nothing, things are going to be different now," He responded and she patted him on the shoulder.

    "You will always be wee in my home like I am in yours, I won''t be far away if you ever need someone to talk to, you know where to find me," She said and he smiled brightly.

    "I do, thank you and we will see you guys in the morning, have a good night''s rest," He replied and she smiled.

    "Good night guys," She said.

    "Good night," They replied.

    Nessa left the castle with Isamu and Terou by her side. She returned to the inn where she paid the receptionist and informed the girl that she would be checking out the next morning and the youngdy understood.

    After taking care of things, she went directly to her room, locked the door then went to change.

    When she was finished, Nessa sat down on the bed and stretched off as Isamu and Terou got into the bed, looking at her.

    "Lady Nessa, by morning will you decide where you need to go?" Isamu asked, she looked at him then smiled and passed her hand on his head.

    "Yes, hopefully, I will have it all figured out by then, I have a certain feeling right now, so good night guys," She said with a gentle smile beforeying back and covering herself with the nket.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," Isamu said.

    "Good night," Terou added beforeying beside Isamu.

    That night, it didn''t take any one of them a long time to fall asleep since they were very tired after a few busy days.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off, then sat up on the bed before lowering her head, thinking about what she needed to do next, and wanted to follow her heart on where to go next.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," Terou and Isamu said and she looked at them and then smiled.

    "Good morning guys, are you ready for today?" She asked as she got out of bed, they both nodded and she chuckled.

    "Alright, I''ll freshen up, then we''ll leave, all right?" They nodded when she asked.

    Nessa went to freshen up, and when she was finished, she dressed and grabbed her belongings before going down to the lounge and returning her room key.

    After doing so, she went to have breakfast with the other guests, all while thinking about the next destination, and by then, she had already decided where she needed to go.

 Chapter 296 Their decision and the time to leave

    When Nessa finished eating her breakfast, she left the inn with Isamu and Terou and then headed to the guild where she saw the others were already waiting outside.

    Nessa smiled and approached them and they looked at her.

    "Morning," Sophia said.

    "Morning guys," Nessa replied as Sophia patted Terou on the head.

    Since she took her time touching him, he began growling at her and Yonja grabbed onto her hand and pulled her away from him.

    "Hey, there is a limit, stop invading the poor creature''s space," Yonja said and Sophia grinned as Nessa chuckled then patted Terou on the head while Isamu chuckled.

    Nessa was about to say something when she looked and saw the king heading their way with the captain of the knights by his side and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Good morning guys, seems like this is it, huh?" He asked.

    "Good morning," They replied and Nessa sighed.

    "So, you guys got your answers ready for her?" The king asked as they exchanged nces. Your journey continues at empire

    "Yes, we have our answers, but will you be okay with it though, your highness?" Yonja asked and the king smiled as the members of the guild joined them and they left staring at them.

    "Guys, I have all of them, I made a lot of friends over the years, some of whom I can share almost anything with now, you don''t have to worry about me, I just want you guys to choose what''s best for your future," He responded and Nessa smiled before lowering her head.

    Isamu tapped her on her feet and she flinched before looking at him since she was lost in her own thoughts.

    "It''s okay," She said then patted Isamu on his head before looking at Yonja and the others.

    "Lady Nessa, we have our answer, are you ready to hear it?" Yonja asked and she smiled then nodded.

    "Yes," They responded and Nessa smiled brightly as well as the king.

    She sighed in relief, then patted Yonja on the shoulder and he chuckled, then the receptionist as well as a few other members of the guild brought their bags and gave it to them and they collected them.

    "I am d you guys came to a decision but, I might be facing a lot of problems in the future, are you sure that this is what you want to do?" Nessa asked and they nodded then she sighed and the king patted Yonja on the shoulder.

    "I am d you guys made this decision for yourselves and I am happy for you all, also, Nessa if you do get into trouble in the future, remember you can always count on our help here, got it?" The king asked and Nessa smiled at him then he hugged her and she flinched and then patted him on the back.

    "Got it, if I ever need help, I will reach out to you, I am likely to need it with the path that I am going on," She responded as he raised off of her and lowered his head.

    "Don''t worry about me, certain things have to happen, all you can do is stop it and I have no intention of ever giving up what''s mine, I will reach out though," Nessa said and the king smiled.

    "That''s good to know, but I also hope that you won''t have to face any grave problems," He replied. She chuckled and then looked at the group that she would be travelling with.

    "So where are you going now?" Ian asked as he ced his bag on his back.

    "I have to go to another ce, it will be thest ce I will try to form an alliance with for now, if I get through it will be more than just enough, but I think I will be taking someone with me as well, for now, I will take you guys to your new home," She responded and they smiled brightly.

    Sophia grabbed onto Nessa''s arm and hugged her tightly and Nessa flinched before she looked at the girl.

    "Thank you, Nessa, this means a lot to us, this is the first time we have ever made a decision like this, I can wait to see what it''s like," Sophia said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Stop being clingy," Yonja said as he pulled her away from Nessa and the othersughed.

    "You are so mean," Sophia mumbled, he thumped her on her forehead and she pouted.

    "Don''t be so hard on her, she is better off the way she is right now, that''s how you like her, am I right, Yonja?" She asked and he left staring at Nessa with a nervous smile on his face, Ian burst outughing and Sophia''s cheeks flushed as she turned away from them.

    "She got you good there Yonja," Ian said and Yonja sighed.

    "I don''t know what she is talking about," Yonja replied and a smirk appeared on Ian''s face.

    "Really? Your expression as well as Sophia''s is telling an entirely different story," Ian said and Yonja exhaled deeply.

    "He is like a Yandere not only him," Nessa said and the kingughed as Yonja turned away.

    "You guys are evil, stop teasing them so much, I hope I cane to visit someday, Nessa," The king said and she smiled at him.

    "You can, you just have to make the time, here," She said before cing a piece of paper with a marking in his hand.

    "What''s this?" He asked.

    "If you are ever in a hurry to find my home, it will lead you and only you there, you can bring what you want, but only you can follow it, now it''s time we take our leave," She responded and he sighed before smiling and cing it inside of his pocket.

    "Are you guys ready?" She asked.

    "Yeah," They responded and she grinned.

    "All right, let''s go, see you sometime soon, your highness," Nessa said with a smile, and the king nodded then bowed his head to her and she did the same.

    Nessa then walked away and the others followed her while the king and the members of the guild waved at them, bidding them farewell and wishing them good luck.

 Chapter 297 Bit deep in the forest

    After they left the kingdom, the king went to doing his duties which had multiplied for him, though he had guidance when needed and had no intention of giving up, he wanted to not only make himself stronger but wanted to strengthen the military force of his kingdom.

    Almost two days had passed Nessa and the others travelling, they would have arrived at their destination much faster, but Nessa wanted the others to know where they needed to go if they ever leave and needed to return.

    She didn''t want them to get lost on their way. While they were on their way, Nessa exined to them how things worked back home and the type of creatures that lived with her, and how they prefer to do things.

    She made sure to tell them that the others won''t trust them easily and they knew that they had to earn their spot and helped the creatures trust them.

    On the third day of travelling, when the sun had just risen and they had just woken up and prepared to continue on their journey which was almost nearing its end since they were not far away from the city.

    Nessa was drinking a bottle of water when she noticed Isamu was looking around and seemed as though he was agitated for some reason.

    Nessa approached him and tapped him on his back and he flinched before looking at her and she smiled at him.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "I don''t know, for some reason, I don''t have a good feeling, I think we should get back as soon as possible," He responded and her brows furrowed.

    ''Could something be wrong back home?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Lady Nessa, Akio is trying to make a connection with you, do you want to ept it?]

    "Yes," Nessa responded.

    [Connection sessful.] Enjoy new adventures at empire

    "Lady Nessa, can you hear me?" Akio asked.

    "Yeah, I can, what''s the matter?" She asked as she went aside from the others.

    "There are people deep in the forest, trying to harvest something, the others are busy back in the city, should I confront them? They captured a few of the goblins so that they wouldn''t cause any problems for them," He said and Nessa sighed.

    "So people snuck in? I see, are the ones that got captured hurt?" She asked.

    "A bit, they were threatened," He responded and Nessa gnashed her teeth.

    "Keep an eye on them, do not get any closer or things might not end well, I will be there soon," Nessa said before cutting the connection with Akio and looking at Isamu.

    "Guys, we are leaving, Sophia and Niva, you are going with me and Isamu, the rest of you are with Terou, we have to hurry," She said as she got onto Isamu''s back and the others nodded then got on as well.

    "Isamu, your feelings were right, we have a bit of a situation, let''s hurry," She said.

    "As you wish," He replied before taking off with speed as did Terou.

    The others held on tightly since they had never ridden on the creatures before and wanted to stay safe due to how fast they were moving.

    "Nessa, what''s wrong?" Ian asked.

    "People entered the forest, selfish ones, of course, they came despite knowing how dangerous the forest is and is trying to harvest things, if they overdo it, the forest will protect itself... Killing all of them," She responded and they looked at each other and Nessa sighed.

    Less than fifteen minutester, they arrived not far from the city and Nessa patted Isamu on his shoulder and he closed his eyes, trying to find where Akio was.

    "Did you find him?" She asked and he nodded, then took off within the forest and a few of the goblins that were passing by saw them.

    "Lady Nessa..." One of them mumbled.

    "I swear, if they badly hurt those goblins, I will not spare any of them," Nessa said.

    "We are here," Isamu said and Nessa''s eyes widened when she saw that two of the goblins who were still kids were badly hurt and they had three more of them with them.

    "Lady Nessa," Akio said as one of the guys who was trying to harvest things from the forest lifted his sword to hurt one of the goblins.

    "No, you don''t!" Nessa shouted as she flung herself off of Isamu and a sword appeared in her hand, she shed the guy''s arm and blood sttered as he screamed and the others gasped as they got off of the backs of Isamu and Terou.

    "Lady Nessa," One of the kids said and Nessa looked at them before turning her face in the other direction so no one would see her face.

    "Who are you?" One of the guys shouted as the one whose arm, she shed wrapped his arm up so he wouldn''t lose more blood.

    One of them rushed to attack Nessa with his sword glowing and Isamu used his tail and hit him into a tree while growling.

    Nessa looked around to see what was going on and noticed that the trees at the part where they were, were magical ones.

    ''What were they trying to do here? Why would they even try to harvest things here?'' She wondered as Yonja and the others looked at how beautiful the forest was.

    "Hey, what do you guys think you are doing?" She asked as Akio stood beside her and growled and they began trembling in fear when they saw him.

    Yonja as well as the others were a bit shocked as well.

    "What are you looking for here? What was so important that you would risking partly deep into this forest, huh?" She asked as she nced at them with her eyes glowing slightly blue-green.

    At the same time, Riki and the others arrived and when they saw Nessa, she nced at them, then Riki smiled at her and she smiled back.

    They looked at the goblins before looking at the couple of guys there, wondering what was going on and why there were people there.

    "Riki, find out why they were here, Aion and the others, help the goblins back home, their wounds need to be treated, once you finish getting your info, don''t kill them, you know what to do, don''t you?" She asked and a smirk appeared on Riki''s face as he nodded and Akio hid her from the guys so they wouldn''t see her face.

 Chapter 298 A lot done

    Nessa walked away and Akio followed her as well as Aion and the others. Yonja and the others had no idea what was going on, they were a bit confused but knew Nessa would clear things up for themter on.

    After leaving the forest, they entered the city and Yonja and the others gasped as they saw how many different types of creatures lived there and how many different things there were, some of which one would rarely even see.

    When her people saw that she had returned, they began shouting out her name and rushing towards her.

    Nessa''s eyes widened since she knew she would be smashed by them if they flock around her and Isamu stood before her and they all came to a halt and she peeked at them before smiling.

    "Lady Nessa, wee home," Tehitos said and she sighed, then tapped Isamu on his back, he moved from in front of her and she looked at her people.

    "I am d to be back," She replied and they all bowed before her and she flinched, but then felt a hand on her back and when she turned around, she saw it was Liya and she smiled at the girl and then bowed her head.

    "Please, no need for that right now, Aion, take them to get treated by one of the dwarves," She said and he nodded then took the injured goblins with him.

    "Is everything okay,dy Nessa?" Dalia asked when she spotted Yonja and the others, she pulled her sword out, as did the other kijins and pointed it towards them and they gasped.

    "We mean no harm," Sophia said and Nessa chuckled.

    "Guys,e on, Put the sword away, they are with me," She said.

    Dalia nced at her then she ced the sword away and Nessa''s eyes widened when she saw arge structure near the mountainside at the very edge of the city.

    ''It seems as though a lot has been taken care of around here, they have been working more than just hard and there is a lot to talk about now,'' She thought.

    "They are with you?" Liya asked and Nessa nodded.

    "All right, everyone, I will be here for a while, we will all have time to bond for now, you guys can return to what you were doing," She said and they all bowed their heads before returning to what they were doing.

    Nessa looked back at Yonja and the others and smiled at them, then they sighed in relief and Ian approached her and ced his hand on her shoulder.

    "Nessa, I was very close to seeing my death shing before my eyes just now, they are a very scary bunch but their reaction was understandable," He said and she chuckled and then patted him on his arm.

    "Dalia, I see a lot has changed around here since I have been gone," She said as she walked away and they followed her.

    "Yes, a lot has, we have done everything we were supposed to do as well, do you not like something?" Dalia asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "Did we mess up something,dy Nessa?" Someone asked, she looked and saw that it was Youthim then smiled.

    "No, you didn''t mess up anything, everything is perfect, but there is a lot we all have to talk about," She responded and he sighed in relief.

    "I am d we didn''t mess up anything, I was a bit worried that we might have," He said and she sighed before looking around.

    "Wee back,dy Nessa," Sai, Daisuke, and Yanka said as they approached them.

    "Thank you guys," She replied and they smiled at her when she felt that she bumped into something and turned around only to see it was Zilrud, Urul and Vill.

    "Wee back," They said with bright smiles on their faces.

    Continue your saga on empire

    "Thank you, let''s take a seat somewhere and we will all talk, I am waiting for Riki," She replied and Zilrud nodded.

    Nassau saw that the people were happier and morefortable than before while Yonja, and the others stared at how different everything thing was and convenient with a little modern touch to it, they saw that a lot of things could be easily done within the city.

    "This ce is only once that''s usually in dreams," Yonja mumbled and Dalia chuckled as Nessa smiled.

    "Well, it''s all real, thanks to the effort of everyone here, life has gotten a lot easier," Nessa said and Yonja took a deep breath before exhaling deeply.

    "Lady Nessa, we built a big pavilion beside your new home, we can go and talk there, thenter on maybe you can look at your new home?" Liya asked and Nessa looked at the ce they built for her and she smiled.

    "All right, I will take a lot at itter, let''s go there," She responded and they nodded and then kept on walking.

    Upon arriving at the castle-like mansion, Nessa gasped, seeing how beautiful it was, she liked the view of the river and thendscape that she had and as they went to the back of the house, and smiled while looking at therge pavilion.

    They all sat down and Nessa looked at Youthim, knowing that if it wasn''t for them, that wouldn''t be easily done.

    "Thank you, guys, especially you, Youthim," Nessa said and he bowed his head with a gentle smile on his face.

    "You are wee, you have done so much, it''s the least we could do for you," He replied and she smiled.

    Yonja tapped Nessa on her shoulder and she nced at him as he smiled nervously when she noticed that it was Dalia giving them death stares.

    "Dalia, please stop scaring them, they are going to live here from now on, the first humans other than myself, they are good people, want me to exin?" Nessa asked as Zilrud and the others looked at each other.

    "Yes, please help us understand and we will exin in detail about what has been done around heretely," Riki said as he entered the pavilion, she looked at him and then he smiled and sat beside her.

 Chapter 299 Their new home

    Nessa was d to be home after a very long time and was pleased to see that things had been going well for everyone and they were finally living infort.

    Nessa wiped her eyes before stretching off since she was tired and Riki nced at her and she smiled at him before looking at the others who were patiently waiting for her to exin what was going on.

    "All right, I won''t keep you guys waiting any longer, from today, this is their home as well, you can ask any question you have on your mind now and I will answer it to the best I can, I promise," She said as she stood up and they smiled at her.

    "Why?" Dalia asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "Well, the kingdom that I went to, the matter ,there was a bitplicated, it''s connected to the ones that caused the Orcs to attack and are probably causing problems for other kingdoms and nations as well, I had to help the king gain his throne, we are friends now and during all of it, they helped me, we had to fight and so on," She responded and Dalia smiled.

    "So the same ones who the one that manipted the Orcs was working for are connected to this as well, the ones that cause the attack on the vige and so on, the ones that are working in the shadow and is connected to a demon lord or possibly more than one?" Riki asked.

    "Yes, they have a bigger n and there are a lot of them, they have one master, though, that I am certain of, I will give an example, like each team has a captain and an army has a general, they all bow to one person, we don''t know who and aren''t close to find out, they caused a lot of problems for us, they killed innocent people and so on..."

    "To get what they want, I now know they will go to any length, they destroy families, we had to deal with a lot, they were by my side from the beginning, I even got to join a guild, that''s kind of where most of it started," She responded as they smiled at them.

    "Thank you!" Everyone said and Yonja and the others smiled at them.

    "She is our friend and no matter what, we will stick together, that''s what friendship is for, she made us an offer since we were looking for something different," Yonja replied.

    "Yeah, we wanted a new adventure, to be honest, had no idea she was the leader at all, much less of such a unique ce, we are lucky and we hope that we can all get along," Ian said and Dalia sighed in relief before looking at Riki and the others.

    Nessa looked at them wondering what their answer would be as well since that were their home, she hoped for all of them to get along so that they could look forward to a brighter future.

    "So guys, that was it, I truly hope that all of you can get along, these are good ones, I think you know that, you guys can diffrenciate, what do you think about all of this? Do you think you can all get along if you live together?" Nessa asked and Dalia as well as the others stood up and she looked at them.

    Yonja as well as his team stood up as well and they approached Nessa and she nced at them then they smiled at her and she patted Yonja on his shoulder.

    "Lady Nessa, you have given us more than we could have ever even dreamt of, some of us had a good life yes, but none of our lives were ever great, it became that way after we met you," Dalia said.

    "We know the difference between good and bad, we will always do what''s best for our home, here, well, we will at least try, no matter what happens," Liya added.

    "That''s why we know they are good, we know they are good and bad humans just like us, sometimes they can be hard to tell apart, sometimes you can''t tell which is bad and which is good because some wears a mask, that''s normal people change, to what, that depends on them, no matter the type, that''s what we learnt," Riki said as Nessa stared at them.

    "We humbly ept them into our home," They said at once and Yonja and the others smiled brightly.

    Nessa sighed in relief as Riki and the others approached Yonja and his team and they brought forth their hands and began introducing themselves, seeing that Nessa felt at ease and hoped for the best in the future.

    "I hope you guys like your new home, we will show you how things work and introduce you to a few different people," Riki said and Yonja sighed, feeling a bit relieved.

    "Thank you, we would love to get to know how things work around here, it''s mostly new to us," Yonja replied and Riki smiled.

    "Lady Nessa," Ian and Cortan both said and she looked at them and the entire group bowed their heads and she sighed then smiled.

    "All right, that''s enough, you don;t have to bow for so long, raise your heads, wee home guys," She said and they smiled brightly as they raised up their heads and nodded and Nessa chuckled.

    Nessa was about to say something when she felt how hungry she wad and she exhaled deeply while rubbing her stomach.

    "Guys, enjoy your look around, I am sure they have a lot to show all of you and I am pretty sure they are all interesting, eat and drink if you want, there are many different things here, I am hungry, gonna get something to eat, see youter," She said as she rushed off and Liya and Dalia looked at each other.

    "Wait, we will show you around your new home, we don''t want you to get lost in there," Dalia said as she and Liya along with Youthim went after Nessa and the others burst outughing while looking at them.

 Chapter 300 The kids hug

    Nessa went into her new home while Riki and the others talked to Yonja and the others.

    Nessa left staring at how beautiful and big her new home was and she smiled as Dalia and Liya looked at her then smiled.

    "How big is this ce?" Nessa asked.

    "There are almost ten rooms, arge kitchen,undry room, dining room, conference room, for the meetings and so on that you might have in the future as well as any other necessary things, things that you will need, you even have your own office, instead of building a city hall we just made everything for yourfort, if you want we can also build one of that," Youthim responded and Nessa smiled at him.

    "No, not for now, we will see if we need toter on, this ce is amazing," She said as she looked at the chandelier above her as well as the double stairs meeting each other at the bottom that led to the upper half of the building.

    The interior was a clear light brown as well and had gold and white designs which added a modern touch to it and she sighed in relief.

    "Thank you guys, this really means a lot to me," Nessa said and Youthim as well as Dalia and Liya bowed their heads.

    "You don''t have to thank us, you did a lot for us to befortable, it''s only natural you get the same in return, am I right, guys?" Youthim asked as they raised up their heads and Liya smiled while nodding.

    "He is right, you deserve a lot more and Youthim is not finished as yet, we did as you said, we have a couple of extra houses, so we won''t be building any more new ones as yet, not unless we need to so there is a lot of time on our hands," Dalia said and Nessa sighed.

    "Well, you guys should enjoy your time, and do what you want, you have all worked for months without a few days of rest, I will be home for a while so we will take a look around the forest as well," She replied and Dalia nodded as they kept on showing her around.

    While showing her around her new home, Riki and the others walked around the city, showing Yonja and his team the different types of people that lived there as well as how a few things worked.

    "This ce is more than just amazing, I have never seen anything even close to something like this before, I am d I agreed toe here to live," Ian said and Yonja smiled before patting him on the shoulder.

    "I think we all feel the same way right about now, I am d I wanted a new adventure, this is real yet felt like something that couldn''t be achieved," Cortan added, Niva nodded as Sophia smiled at them and Riki chuckled.

    "Riki, did you do asdy Nessa asked you to?" Zeitaz asked and Riki nced at him and then nodded.

    " I will let them go soon, I just have a few more questions, one is why they were trying to dig up a part of the forest," He responded and Zeitaz exhaled deeply.

    "What do you guys think they want here?" Yonja asked and Riki nced at him.

    "I am not sure, but I will find out,dy Nessa won''t let this go easily neither will we, this is our home and we won''t let them do as they please," Riki responded and Yonja nodded, knowing that they have to do what''s necessary to protect their home since it was indeed one of a kind.

    "How far do you thinkdy Nessa is willing to go to protect all of this?" Yonja asked and Sophia nced at him as a smirk appeared on Riki''s face.

    "She is strong and I am pretty sure she is willing to go to extraordinary lengths to get what she wants, she won''t let anyone destroy what she built, she said that many times and proven many times that she is serious," Riki responded and Yonja smiled.

    "Yeah, we think she is willing to go very far, much further than we think to protect everything here, this forest," Yonja said and Riki smiled at him.

    When Nessa finished looking around her new home, she went into the city and saw Yonja and the others talking with Riki as well as a few others and she smiled before approaching them.

    "Are you guys enjoying your tour?" She asked and they looked at her and then smiled.

    "Yes, we are, everything here is different with a touch of mixed culture, everyone shares different perspectives, yet gets along so well, you have done an amazing job here," Ian responded and Nessa smiled at him then patted him on his shoulder.

    "I am d you guys think that, we all worked very hard together to build all of this here and we are not done as yet, there is a lot more to do starting next year since this year is almosting to an end," She said and they smiled at her then Riki tapped her on her shoulder and she nced at him.

    Before he could say anything else, a few kids rushed towards Nessa and hugged her from behind and she flinched before turning around and looking at them then she smiled before crouching down.

    "Hello, how are you guys?" She asked as all of them hugged her at once and the others smiled at how cute they looked.

    "We are fine,dy Nessa," They responded and she chuckled.

    "Guys,e on, givedy Nessa a bit of space, do you want to suffocate her?" A female goblin asked as she approached them, the kids raised off of Nessa and she looked at them as they bowed their heads.

    "Lady Nessa, wee home," They all said and she smiled brightly before patting their heads, the others kept on looking as everyone around them bowed their heads.

    "Wee home!" They shouted and she chuckled before bowing her head and they raised up theirs as she smiled at them, feeling pleased.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 301 Hard to tell

    In Nessa''s previous world, she didn''t depend on anyone, she always worked hard for what she wanted since she wanted to create a good life for herself and seeing how how happy everyone within her new home was, she knew that it wasn''t all for nothing and was pleased to have gotten another chance at life.

    This time, she intended to enjoy to the fullest, she even wanted a family of her, but chuckled at the very thought of it, wondering if she would even be able to find a special someone for herself especially with what she was building.

    While she was looking at the kids who greeted her with a cute wee back, Riki tapped Nessa on her shoulder and she looked at him then he smiled at her.

    "Uh... Can I interrogate them my own way? If I don''t they will not talk about why they were digging up there in the first ce," He said and she sighed before patting the kids on their heads and thanking them once again then they left.

    "Do you think they had a bad reason?" Zilrud asked and Nessa nced at him before lowering her head, thinking about what she should do.

    "Riki, do what you want to, use any form of interrogation necessary, but get them to talk or else I will do it my own way, I know how a lot of humans think because I am one as well, a lot of them are good, but some among them, they are worse than demons themselves that''s why we have to know what they were doing there, why as well," She responded.

    Riki smiled at Nessa then bowed his head as his eyes glowed slight red and she looked at him.

    "I and Sai will get you the answers that you want, that I assure you, you don''t have to do anything," He said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "I am pleased to hear that because I won''t go easy on them either, this is my home and I will not have them do as they please," She replied and he nodded then left with Zeitaz and Zilrud as well as the others smiled.

    "Lady Nessa," Dalia said and Nessa looked at the bright smile on her face, wondering what she was up to again.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "You have be stronger than before haven''t you?" Youthim asked and a smile appeared on Nessa''s face.

    "What makes you think that?" She asked.

    "Before you left, there was certain things you wouldn''t do a different look in your eyes, now your eyes are different, it''s genuine, but now no one can tell what you are thinking from looking at them even though they shimmer and looks like you are really happy, if you are actually thinking something else as well, I am not sure anyone will be able to figure it out easily," Youthim responded.

    Nessa left staring at how then she sighed "Is that a bad thing?" She asked.

    "No, that''s a good thing, you are what a real leader looks like, no one should be able to read you in the first ce, that''s a good thing, you have gotten a lot stronger," He responded as the others smiled.

    "Well, I am d that it''s not a bad thing and yes I have gotten stronger in many more ways than one, I have seen a lot even though I have not been here that long and I have a lot of different things that I need to do now as well," She said and Youthim sighed, feeling a bit relieved.

    "I was right, you are a strong leader, these people, they will follow you into any fight, won''t they?" Yonja asked and Nessa nced at him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes, we will, we will cross hell together, what saydy Nessa?" Dalia asked and Liya chuckled.

    "Yeah, we will if we need to, sticking together is all that matters, now you guys are a part of it all," Nessa responded as she looked at Yonja and they smiled at her.

    "We would not want it any other way, I am going to enjoy this, let''s see what happens in the future, I have a feeling there will be much more to see," Ian said and Nessa scoffed.

    "I am so d I came here, a whole new adventure ahead of us, one that couldst a lifetime, this is exactly what I wanted," Cortan added and they all burst outughing and Nessa patted Cortan on his shoulder.

    "You guys are humans to like risks, this is indeed going to be fun,dy Nessa, we are d you are back, truly," Liya said and Nessa grinned.

    "Same here, seems like everyone has changed for the better," She replied and Liya nodded.

    "Well guys, I am going to go check on a few things, I will see you guys around," Nessa said and they nodded then she walked away when she saw that the top of a mountain not that far away from the city was glittering and her eyes narrowed as she stared at it.

    "Why is it shimmering?" She asked as she jumped up in the air and the others looked at her as she bnced her body.

    "Lady Nessa, is something wrong?"  Tehitos asked as he approached her and she looked down at him.

    "What''s by that mountain?" She asked, he looked at it as well as the others and they saw that the top was glittering and something was reflecting in the air.

    "We don''t know, must b something though but I don''t think it''s anything to worry about, that happens a lot," Tehitos responded and she smiled and then returned to the ground.

    "Well, that''s good to know, now I can rest easy, do you guys know what''s behind that mountain?" She asked.

    Enjoy new tales from empire

    "No, we could know if we could go over but that''s difficult," Liya responded.

    "I see, well, that''s understandable, you guys go back to what you were doing," She said with a gentle smile on her face, they nodded when she heard Riki calling out her name and she turned around and saw him approaching her with an angry look in his eyes and upon seeing that Dalia flinched and grabbed onto Nessa''s arm, she wondered what was going on with him as did the others.

 Chapter 302 To answer

    Nessa didn''t know what was going on with Riki or why he was angry, but she knew that there had to be a reason for it since he was not one to let his anger get the best of him and this only happened after he went to interrogate the ones they had captured.

    "I don''t like that look, you are actually angry this time, what''s the matter?" Nessa asked and Riki sighed as she looked at him and the others exchanged nces before turning towards him, wondering what he found out.

    "I got the answers that you were looking for but I am not sure it''s the one that you want,dy Nessa," He responded and her eyes narrowed as she stared at him.

    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s the one that I want or not, please tell me, what did you find out from them?" She asked.

    "I found out just how selfish some people can be, not thinking about the damages they might cause to others, those bastards, they are nning on using the magical roots of those nts to build weapons," He responded with nothing but anger in his eyes and her eyes widened as the others left staring at him in shock.

    Nessa''s body began glowing slightly blue and Dalia and the others looked at her. It was indeed an answer she wasn''t looking for but she was d she got to know of it.

    "What the hell? Who ns on using them as weapons?" She asked as she looked and saw the kids looking at her with smiles on their faces and she sighed before returning her body to normal and looking at Riki while clenching her right fist.

    "One problem to the next, I should have known that someone woulde up with such a despicable idea, let''s talk about what they told you and how you got them to talk, shall we?" She asked and he exhaled deeply before nodding.

    "As you wish,dy Nessa," Riki responded.

    Explore stories on empire

    "I am sorry that you have to keep dealing with problems like thesedy Nessa, this is not going to be easy, do you think they will tell you who exactly wants to use those roots as weapons?" Yonja asked and Nessa nced at him and then smiled.

    "All of that is part of being a leader of a great ce, yes, there are bad moments but for me, there are way too many good ones and I don''t care how many problems I have to deal with, I will, no matter what, I will make sure to keep what''s here and don''t worry, I will get them to talk and use any means necessary," She responded and Yonja scoffed before smiling.

    ''I should have known that you would say something like that, it''s one of the many things that might make you one of the best leaders," Yonja said and Nessa smiled at him before patting him on the shoulder.

    "Lady Nessa, are you going to talk to them now?" Dalia asked and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Yes, I will head there now, you guys can tag along if you want, I don''t have a problem with that, show the way, Riki," Nessa responded, Riki smiled before walking away and Nessa followed him as well as a few of the others since they wanted to hear their answers as well.

    While going to where Riki held the captives, Nessa looked around as they entered a part of the forest and she sighed, realizing that it was where a lot of different types of monsters were, including some of therge ones which they hunt to eat at times.

    "Riki, parts of this forest can be scary despite being beautiful, here of all ces? Did you scare them to death?" She asked and Riki chuckled.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Nope, it''s just you need to use different types of methods with different types of people, they are more scared of me than the creatures," He responded and she chuckled, then patted him on the shoulder as they arrived at a part of the forest where they saw that they guys were tied up and there were different monsters around them.

    "Well, this was unexpected, this is not going to end well if they don''t talk," She said as a blue mask appeared on Nessa''s face, the others nced at her as she approached them and Riki chuckled.

    "Who are you?" One of the guys asked.

    "Me? I am one of the members who work for the leader of this ce, the one you entered without permission and tried to take things that don''t belong to you, the leader would like answers to very few questions," She responded and the guy chuckled.

    "If you guys think that you will get answers from us like this, you are dreaming, we will never answer your questions," Another one said and Nessa sighed.

    "If I were you, I won''t say never, I got you to tell me part of what you wanted with the trees, don''t act tough when you are not, you will break," Riki replied and the guy gritted his teeth in anger and Nessa nced at Riki before sighing, knowing that Riki was indeed willing to use any method necessary to break them.

    "If you don''t tell me what you are hiding and everything about why you wanted the roots as well as the weapons, I will break you myself," Nessa said as Terou appeared beside her and began growling while growing in size as she approached the guys and med began forming in her hand.

    "Let me tell you one thing, to fulfill one''s purpose, one can go to extraordinary lengths at times, I am one of those types and right now, after all, that''s happened, I am serious, so what will it be, will you guys tell me what I want to know, or will you suffer the consequences?" She asked and they swallowed as the mes got hotter in her hand.

    Riki and the others nced at Nessa, wondering if she would actually do as she said and little did they know, by then, Nessa meant what she said and was willing to do what she had to.

 Chapter 303 Clueless

    The guys looked at the me as they grew hotter in her hands and her eyes began glowing.

    Riki and the others looked at each other before returning their attention to Nessa and she exhaled deeply.

    "I am not joking, tell me, are you going to talk or not?" She asked as she ced the mes closer to them, the heat that surrounded them, frighten them to such an extent that they began sweating in fear.

    "Lady Nessa," Dalia said.

    "Times up," She said as she released the ball of fire on the ground, it formed a circle around the guys and the others looked at Nessa.

    "The fire will take a minute to reach you and believe me, it will burn you to death and I will let you burn," She said, they both began mumbling as the mes closed in on them and they looked at Nessa and she chuckled.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Are you sure about this?" Riki asked.

    "Do you think it will work?" She asked and he nced at her.

    "We will talk, please, we will talk just put the mes out," One of them said.

    "Looks like it did," Riki responded and Nessa smirked as her eyes glowed orange and the mes disappeared from the ground and she approached the two.

    "Now, if you guys lie to me, I will burn you immediately, I won''t even give you a minute so I suggest youe clean with me, lie and it will be thest thing either of you ever do, am I clear?" She asked and they both nodded.

    "Yes, you are clear, what do you want to know? Please do not kill us, this is not worth our lives," One of them said and Nessa exhaled deeply before looking around her and cutting them loose.

    "The trees, the weapon, the power of those roots, I want everything you know about all of this, if you don''t tell me, I will know, I am not stupid, so give me everything or I am not going to let you leave here alive," She replied and they sighed before bracing against the trees there.

    "We were just hired for a job," The blonde guy among them said and Riki nced at him.

    "For a job? Give the specifics," Riki replied.

    "You know there are adventurers who work in groups and ept jobs with a lot of money because they might need it, we epted it because of the money that came with the job, it was a lot of money," The guy said.

    "So you are adventurers, There are only five of you in this group, not as many, but a good enough number for a small party, how many did you get for this job exactly?" Yonja asked.

    "In total, five medium size purses filled with gold coins w only got three so far, they said we will get the rest once we finish the job, thest two will have tips, it was more than we could ever get on any of the jobs that we did before, we are not that high in the ranking of adventures but for the job, we were good enough to them," He responded and Yonja exhaled deeply before looking at Nessa.

    "Money again, I am getting tired of hearing that from some people, if some high-ranking adventurer who only cares about money had gotten the job with more money offered, then imagine the damage that might have cost, people''s greed is going to get others killed," Nessa said and Liya nodded.

    Nessa looked around at the other men and she noticed one among them was acting a bit different, her eyes narrowed as a smile appeared on her face as she realized that the adventurers were just doing their jobs but one among them knew more.

    "Tell me, all you guys were told was that you had to do this job, get the magical tree roots, do I have that right?" She asked.

    "Yes, you do have that right, one of them among them said that it will be used to make revolutionary weapons, ones that will benefit people, change their lives," He responded and Nessa smiled at him before approaching the one which looked suspicious.

    "So you don''t know what kind of weapon or how they intend to use the roots all you know is what you told us so far?" Riki asked and they nodded then Riki scoffed, knowing they were telling the truth from the fear in their eyes.

    "I see, you are allpletely clueless, you guys didn''t see the ones who came to you with the job offer faces did you?" She asked.

    "No, and that''s because...." The guy responded as the one who looked suspicious feet began glowing and the others looked at him as he released a shot of mes which sent him flying in the air and disappearing.

    Nessa gnashed her teeth before looking up at the sky and sighing while the others looked at her without saying anything.

    "Lady Nessa," Dalia said.

    "One minute Dalia, the one that just got away, he knew more about the job because he came to you guys with it, it''s the reason you don''t know who hired you, am I right?" Nessa asked and they all nodded and she scoffed.

    "Lady Nessa, what are we going to do now sine they don''t have any more information for us?" Zilrud asked and Nessa nced at him, then patted him on his shoulder and he shrugged before looking at the others who were equally confused as to what Nessa''s next move might be.

    They all knew that Nessa could be quite unpredictable at times, but then they didn''t have even a single hint as to what she might do or want to do.

    "You guys can go and if you tell anyone what happened here I will find you and destroy you and if you ever step foot here again, I will leave you limbless, am I clear?" She asked as her eyes glowed green and they trembled in fear.

    "Yeah!" They shouted and she smirked then looked at Riki before nodding.

    "We will escort you guys out of here, make sure you leave, try anything and you are dead," Dalia said and they nodded.

    "Are you sure about letting them go?" Ian asked and Nessa sighed before ncing at him and smiling.

    "Yeah, I am sure, they are too scared to talk, I don''t care if they do either, I will not tolerate certain things, as for the one that got away...." She responded with a smirk as she looked at Dalia and the others taking the men away.

 Chapter 304 Trees energy

    After they took the men away, Nessa exhaled deeply before stretching off when she noticed that the others were looking at her and she nced at them and then smiled.

    Nessa knew that they wanted to know what she was up to since they knew that if she just let them all go like that, the possibility of her finding out more about the weapons would be limited.

    ''Is he on the job?'' Nessa wondered while looking at them.

    [Yes,dy Nessa, he left the minute that one escaped, you don''t have to worry about anything as yet.]

    ''Thank you,'' Nessa thought.

    [You are wee]

    "Lady Nessa," Liya said as she approached her, Nessa nced at her then smiled and patted her girl on her shoulder.

    "Rx guys, I know what I am doing, I won''t let this go that easily, rest at ease please," She said, Liya looked at her and she smiled at her and Liya''s eyes narrowed as Yonja and the others exchanged nces.

    "Lady Nessa, did you do something already?" Niva asked and Nessa looked back at them.

    "Of course I did, I always have a backup n, no matter what," She responded with a smirk and Niva sighed in relief as the others smiled at her.

    "You are amazing," Sophia said.

    "Thank you, don''t tter me too much," Nessa replied and Sophia grinned, then Nessa patted her on her head before looking at the trees.

    While doing so, Riki as well as Dalia, and the others returned to them and she looked at them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I have to check on something," Nessa said as the sun went down and Nessa sighed, realizing how fast the day went by.

    "Want to leave it until tomorrow?" Zilrud asked.

    "Nope, you guys cane with me if you want, I am going to visit the ce where they wanted to dig up earlier," She responded before walking away and they followed her.

    While walking through the forest, parts of it began to light up and that was due to the magic in thend and some of the creatures that were living there.

    Yonja and the others looked at the fireflies as they lit up while flying and they smiled since it looked quite peaceful.

    "This ce is amazing," Ian said and Nessa nced at him.

    "Yeah, this ce is filled with many different things, which is why a lot are after it," Nessa replied, Ian exhaled deeply as they arrived at the part where the guys wanted to dig up and their eyes widened as they felt the energying from some of the trees and Riki and the others smiled.

    Nessa ced her hand on one of the trees where most of the energy within that small area wasing from, she knew that there were bigger magical trees within the forest, but among the few there, that one was giving off the most magical energy.

    "What is she going to do?" Sophia asked.

    "I don''t know, but this is interesting, I want to see more," Cortan responded and Sophia smiled and then patted him on his shoulder.

    "Lady Nessa, what are you going to do?" Zeitaz asked, Tehitos nced at her and she smiled.

    "One minute, you will see, I am just checking something," She responded and they smiled as the tree began glowing slightly blue.

    "What''s going on?" Dalia asked as they felt the energy within thend, Nessa''s body began glowing bright blue and their eyes widened as they stared at her.

    Due to how bright the glow was, they dimmed their eyes and Nessa''s hair began floating as the tree began glowing bright and the light from her body reflected within the night sky.

    The others didn''t know what was going on but what they did know was that at the time, Nessa looked pretty and the energy around her body was serene.

    "I have to say, this is not something that is seen every day, life here is so different from anywhere else," Yonja said and Riki smiled at him and then patted him on his shoulder.

    Nessa pressed her feet firmly against the ground and a smile appeared on her face, then her body, as well as the tree, returned to normal and the dryad appeared before them, Nessa looked at her and she smiled before bowing her head.

    "Wee home,dy Nessa," She said.

    "Thank you, Fana," She replied and Yonja and the others left staring at them and they exhaled deeply, hoping not to be surprised by any more powerful and rare creatures, but they knew that they might see them more often now that the ce was their new home.

    "Dryads rarely show themselves," Yonaj mumbled.

    "The ones in thisnd pledge their loyalty to Lady Nessa, you guys should brace yourselves, you will be seeing a lot more different things now," Dalia said and Riki grinned.

    "Well, we are looking forward to it, just hope that our hearts will stay strong," Ian replied and Nessa as well as the othersughed after hearing that.

    "They are humans," Fana said and Nessa nodded as Yonja and the others smiled at her.

    "They will be living here from now on, I brought them, they are trustworthy, so you don''t have to worry, I know how some might feel," Nessa replied and Fana smiled.

    "We trust you and this can be another good step toward the future," Fana said and Nessa, as well as the others, nodded.

    "Wee and I hope you guys can live here in peace andfort just like the rest of us as well as get along," Fana said.

    "Same here," Yonja replied.

    "Thank you," He and the others said and Nessa sighed in relief before returning her attention to the trees.

    ''I wonder, how much destruction one can make if they can someone harvest the energy from such things and make a weapon?'' Nessa thought.

    [Enough to bring some to their kneesdy Nessa, the energy from these things is quite strong and can cause a lot of destruction, some of which might not be fixable afterward, they are very dangerous in the wrong hands.]

    Nessa sighed after hearing that and Fana''s eyes narrowed as she looked at her, wondering what she was thinking.

 Chapter 305 To get rid of or keep?

    Fana tapped Nessa on her shoulder and Nessa nced at her then she smiled, she knew Fana wanted to know what she was thinking, but at the same time, she wondered whether she should tell them or handle the matter by herself.

    Nessa lowered her head, thinking about what should be done, Riki and the others looked at each other before returning their attention to her and Nessa exhaled deeply before sighing and looking up at the night sky.

    At that moment, despite knowing how dangerous it could be, she decided that she should let them know since that was their home as well and they needed to be more careful.

    "Lady Nessa," Fana said.

    "Fana, if they manage to get the magical energy from these trees using the roots, it will cause a lot of destruction to normal people, especially, if they get a weapon, it won''t end well, these trees are no threat to use but if others gain anything from them, it will be one," She replied and Fana''s eyes shook.

    Fana and the others looked at the trees and Nessa rubbed the tree with her hand, then sighed, Fana nced at her then tapped her on her shoulder and she looked back at her.

    "What do you n on doing with them? Do you want us to get rid of them?" Fana asked and Nessa looked around her, knowing that a lot of trees were magical, but she had toe to a decision.

    "If that''s what you want then we can do it right away, we know you have to make a decisiondy Nessa, you are only trying to do what''s best for everyone here and elsewhere," Fana said and Nessa looked at her and the dryad smiled at her.

    "Lady Nessa, it''s okay if that''s the decision you came to," Liya said and Nessa clenched her right fist.

    "No, l will give you guys an answer by tomorrow night, I need to think about this for a while, we cannot make a rash decision when ites to this, give me a bit of time, can you all do that?" She asked and they smiled at her before bowing their heads.

    "Yeah," They responded and Fana smiled at her, she was pleased that Nessa was considering other options and even if she decided that getting rid of the trees would be best, Fana wouldn''t be angry since she knew that Nessa was only trying to protect everyone and do what''s best.

    "All right, everyone go on home and get some rest," Nessa said and they bowed before greeting her good night and they all walked out of the woods together.

    After they returned to the city, Nessa looked at Yonja and the others who seemed tired and she smiled at them.

    "You guys can have dinner with me then go home,e on," She said and they smiled at her and then followed her to her mansion, after entering the smiled brightly at how beautiful it was. Continue reading stories on empire

    "This ce is amazing, they built it?" Ian asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yeah, they ced a lot of work into it, to be honest, I didn''t expect they were going to build something like this, they took advantage of the time I was gone and used it to build, I am happy though," She responded and Ian smiled.

    "This is just their way of proving how much they appreciate everything that you have done for them, they really do love you,dy Nessa," Ian said and she nodded, then took them to the kitchen, where she saw that Liya was already there as well as the others.

    "What are you guys doing here? Also, you got here fast," Nessa said and Dalia chuckled.

    "I cooked a lot of different food earlier and we all wanted one thing, we came here pretty fast to get everything ready, let''s all eat together tonight,dy Nessa," Liya responded and Nessa left staring at them as they smiled at her.

    She sighed, then looked at them "Okay," She said and they all went to the dining hall, then Riki and the others helped in bringing out the food and once they were finished.

    Everyone sat down by the table and began eating their dinner while talking about various things, including some of their ns for the future.

    Nessa was pleased to see that they were all happy and Yonja and the others were getting along well with them, it turned out they had many things inmon.

    At first, she had thought, maybe they would have a hard time, but they were all adjusting at a fast rate and she hoped that she would be able to keep the peace in the nation since she didn''t want their lives to be uprooted once again. Especially now that word about them was spreading like wildfire in the world.

    Later that night, when they all finished eating, Nessa looked at them before they could leave and they smiled at her.

    "Thank you all for having dinner with me tonight," She said and they grinned, then Riki patted her on her shoulder.

    "You are wee, we all have to be here for each other," He replied and she smiled.

    "True, well, I wish you guys, good night, sleep well," She said.

    "Good night," They replied before leaving, Nessa locked the front door to the mansion, then she went through the back door and sat down on the swing which they built for her near the garden and the pavilion, she got a perfect view of everything around her.

    She was not sleepy at the time and all she wanted to do was rx while looking up at the night sky, as well ase up with a decision as to what she needed to do when the trees were concerned, knowing how dangerous it would be if its powers get into the wrong hands.

    "Damn, why do evil people even exist?" She mumbled when she felt a hand around her waist and someone''s breath on her neck.

    "There will always be evil no matter what," Someone whispered in her ears and her eyes widened as she recognized the voice, then she jumped up from the swing and turned around.

    She gasped when she saw that it was the same guy who she danced with and the one that appeared in her room when she was back in the kingdom.

    "You..." She mumbled.

    "It''s been a while, mydy," He said in a stern tone with a smirk on his face.

 Chapter 306 Invisible flight

    Nessa waspletely surprised to see him since she didn''t even know if he would ever show himself before her again and this time, she wondered why he was there and what he wanted.

    Despite the information he had given her before, she didn''t trust him since she didn''t know who he was and couldn''t even see his face, which he always had covered within the shadows or hidden under a hood.

    The guy approached Nessa and she stepped away from him with her eyes glowing green, he chuckled beforeing to a halt and her eyes narrowed as she stared at him and he exhaled deeply before looking up at the night sky.

    "I didn''t mean to startle you, I am not here to cause any sort of problem, I am only here to talk a bit or check in, the least you can do is rx a bit,dy Nessa," He said and she gritted her teeth as he nced at her with a sharp gaze.

    "You came here without permission, you are basically trespassing, don''t tell me to rx, I don''t trust you, what the hell are you doing here?" She asked and he sighed before scoffing.

    "I want to help you see another part of this ce since I am just passing by and talk a bit, I understand why you don''t trust me, after all, you have a lot of responsibilities, and you cannot risk a bad decision messing things up for you, I am going to tell you this, if I wanted to cause you or anyone here harm, I would have done it and no one here will be able to stop me," He responded.

    Upon hearing that Nessa''s body began glowing slightly and he looked at her with his eyes narrowing.

    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that, you are shady," She said and he chuckled as she stared at him, wondering whether he was crazy.

    "Shady huh? I guess if I keep appearing before you like this, you will keep thinking like that, but unfortunately, for now, this is the only way I cane," He replied and she sighed before returning her body to normal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I don''t get it, but you are definitely weird, why can''t you show who you are?" She asked and he smiled at her.

    "Because then I might seriously cause some trouble, ones that won''t go away that easily, you have grown more powerful now, that''s interesting and good for you," He responded and she scoffed.

    "Are you sure about that?" She asked.

    "No, poweres with a price, this ce is dragging a lot of attention, it''s spreading like wildfire, and people wille after it, let me ask you this, how far do you n on going with this ce? How far are you willing to go to protect it and its people?" He asked while looking around and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "I get that question a lot, pretty far, this is our home, I won''t let it get taken away, it''s one of a kind after all, I will face the entire world head-on if I have to," She responded and he lowered his head.

    Nessa nced at him, she could feel something differenting from him and the air surrounding him was both calming and felt like a storm, she wondered who he was and what his purpose was in entering their lives.

    "This ce can flourish more, I want to show you something, will you let me?" He asked as he approached her and lifted his right arm up. Experience more on empire

    Nessa nced at him and she could see that under the hood, he was smiling, she sighed before holding onto his hand and he lifted her up in his arms.

    Nessa''s eyes widened as she looked at him "What are you doing?" She asked.

    "Trust me, just for five minutes, I am not going to do anything wrong," He responded and she scoffed, then he jumped up in the air and a dragon appeared under him.

    Nessa''s eyes widened and he ced her to sit, then tapped the dragon on his back and the dragon became invisible.

    Nessa didn''t see the dragon clearly, she didn''t even know anything about them and was about to move, but he grabbed onto her shoulder and she looked at him as he sat down with her as they flew on an invisible dragon within the sky.

    "This is a dragon?" She mumbled and he chuckled.

    "I can see you are just surprised but not scared, don''t worry, from this though, I know it''s your first time on one, he is not bad, at least not to some, he is mine as well, he has the ability to turn invisible, to avoid attention, no one can see him unless he shows himself on his own will or by mine," He said and Nessa''s eyes narrowed before she sighed.

    "You must be quite powerful if you own a dragon," She replied and he nodded.

    "I am but still not a threat to you guys, we have a lot we can do together, you will learn about that in the future, for now, look at your ce," He said and she scoffed then looked down at her city as they flew over it.

    Her eyes widened as she saw how beautiful it looked from above and he nced at her.

    "This forest, thisnd, everything is big and beautiful, even that city," He said and her eyes shimmered as she smiled.

    "I have never seen it like this before, this is nice, thank you," She replied with a genuine smile and he scoffed.

    "That was genuine, you are wee," He said.

    Nessa kept on looking down at everything they flew over and she saw how beautiful the magical trees within the forest would light up at night, she sighed in relief at the sight of it and he nced at her.

    "You know, there is a lot more to this ce than meets the eye, you will learn more about it with time, I am about to show you something else as well," He said.

    Nessa looked at him, wondering how he knew so much about the ce and her curiosity increased a lot more, but she still couldn''t trust him, not unless she actually knew who he was but at the time, she was being grateful.

    "You will see what''s behind the mountains that no one could go behind," He said and her eyes narrowed as she looked at the mountains ahead of them and she saw the very same shimmer and light she once saw before, reflecting within the sky.

    "What exactly is this ce?" She asked while looking at the sky and he stood up on the dragon.

    "You will see in a few minutes," He responded as he brought forth his hand and she grabbed onto it and then stood up, upon seeing the view before her, Nessa gasped.

 Chapter 307 Beyond the barrier

    Nessa couldn''t believe that a ce like that was behind some of the mountains whose peaks were in the air.

    Her eyes shimmered as the lighting from the area rushed towards her and she took a deep breath before exhaling deeply.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What is this ce?" She asked and he nced at her.

    "This ce is one of a kind and if you want them to have ess to it and those that live here to have ess to the city, you have to part the mountain, you have to find the opening," He responded and she nced at him.

    The ce before Adora''s eyes was part connecting to the ocean and the beach there was shimmering under the moonlight and there were crystals in parts of the sand with different types of trees in the surrounding area as well as caves.

    Nessa noticed that a light wasing from the ocean and she looked at him, wondering what exactly the ce before her eyes was, one thing she knew for sure, that was it was magical.

    ''This is amazing," She mumbled as she was about to move forward when something shoved her back with a buzz and he grabbed onto her by her shoulder.

    Nessa''s brows furrowed before she thanked him, then looked before her, realizing that there was a barrier there that was avoiding anyone to go beyond the mountain.

    "Why is there a barrier here? Did the ones living beyond here put it up?" She asked and he sighed.

    "No, I don''t think they are the ones that ced a barrier here, it''s quite a powerful one as well, but I am sure if you really want to then maybe you can find a way past the barrier, " He responded and Nessa nced at him and he grinned.

    "The ce beyond this is beautiful, there is another part of thisnd that''s connected to the sea, the hills near it are perfect and the water there is deep, perfect for ships, perfect to build a harbor but this water here is magical, it''s different," She said and he chuckled.

    "Yeah, that''s because the beings that live here are sort of magical, the water connecting to this ce and the sea on the other part of thisnd, do you n on using it as a trade route?" He asked and she scoffed. Your journey continues with empire

    "You are weird, I might use it as that, how do you know about this magical ce? Did you know about the barrier as well?" She asked before returning her gaze to the shimmering water.

    "I have my ways of knowing things and no, I didn''t know about the barrier, I don''t know whether it''s even for protection or not, I just thought I should let you know about it since this is your home," He responded.

    Nessa nced at him and her eyes narrowed, she couldn''t help but think about who he was and wanted to know more about him and why he was being nice to her.

    "I want to explore what''s behind this barrier, I want to see the types of beings that might be living here, but tell me, what kind of beings might I find here?" She asked.

    "Even if I knew I wouldn''t tell you, explore it and find out for yourself, that''s where the excitement lies, I don''t want to spoil that, you have great things at the tip of your fingers, you should know that," He responded before looking in the other direction and she scoffed.

    "You really want me to break this barrier and open a path to the other side, don''t you?" She asked and he scoffed.

    "What makes you think that?" He asked before ncing at her.

    "It''s a feeling, but why and what would you gain from it exactly?" She asked and he chuckled before approaching her.

    "You will out more about me soon enough, but I assure you, that there is no ulterior motive here, it''s just something I think should be done after all this is part of what''s yours as well, your home," He responded and she chuckled before exhaling deeply.

    ''I really want to know what''s behind this barrier, this ce is beautiful, I will try and open a path and if it turns out that he has an ulterior motive, I will handle it, I am not letting my guard down though,'' She thought as he looked at the colorful spark within her eyes and he smirked.

    "You are going to try aren''t you?" He asked, she looked at him and a smirk appeared on her face.

    "We will see how this pans out, I will even find out who the face under that hood might be," She responded and he chuckled.

    Nessa was not someone to back down and she will fight for what she wanted, that he knew and he also knew how strong-willed she was,  with someone like her around, he knew that life would always be eventful for the people around her and hoped to see what will happen in the future.

    The light from the area got brighter and the air around them got cold, by then it was past midnight and Nessa was getting more tired than she already was.

    He looked at her and noticed that her eyes began closing while she enjoyed the cool breeze, he chuckled before tapping her on her shoulder and she looked at him.

    "Let''s go," He said and she nodded then sat back down on the dragon and they took off to her mansion.

    After a few minutes of flying, they arrived back at the mansion and Nessa got off of the dragon and then looked at the guy and he smiled at her.

    "I want to see what you will do next... Good night,dy Nessa," He said before passing his hand on her face, she smiled a little before grabbing onto his arm with a serious look in her eyes and he smirked.

    "Don''t get touchy here, I will break your arms," She replied.

    "We will see about that," He said and she scoffed.

    "I see you around, if you want to be friends, show me who you are, until then, good night," She replied before walking away, he chuckled before flying off with the dragon and Nessa went to her room.

    The first thing she did was throw herself on the bed and she smiled, feeling a bit peaceful with the view he had shown her beyond the barrier, due to how tired she was, she fell asleep

 Chapter 308 Goodies

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off, then got out of bed and opened her room window, allowing the fresh morning air to brush against her cheeks.

    She sighed, feeling at ease, seeing how the people within her city were living a peaceful and joyful life, something they only achieved after much difficulty.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She opened her hair, then decided to go and freshen up since she wanted to start on finding a few ways to take care of her new task, one that she knew might not be easy.

    A while after Nessa finished taking her bath and doing her morning routine, she got dressed then left her room and went into the city where she was greeted by her subjects.

    While walking in the street, Nessa sniffed and caught onto the scent of something nice cooking and she saw it was one of the goblins cooking by his stand.

    She smiled and approached him and he looked at her then bowed his head and she smiled, looking at the nice things he was cooking.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said.

    "Good morning, I see Liya taught you how to make a few fancy things as well, nice job," She replied and he smiled brightly before bowing his head.

    Experience more tales on empire

    "Thank you,dy Nessa, hearing that from you is all I needed," He said and she chuckled and then patted him on the shoulder.

    "You are wee, I am sure a lot will love your food," She replied.

    "Ah, wait a minute, please, I want to give you something to eat," He said as she stared at how fast he was taking out the things he wanted to give her and Nessa chuckled.

    "Here you go,dy Nessa," He said as he passed her a small box of things and she collected it.

    "Thank you very much," She replied and he smiled, then bowed his head and she walked away, looking at the number of things he had given her.

    Despite some of it being sweet, Nessa was d since she hadn''t had breakfast as yet.

    Within the box was a cream-filled bread as well as a small pie and a few other sweet things mixed with salt and she chuckled before going to the small pavilion they built in the center of the city, near the fountain.

    "Lady Nessa, good morning," Dalia said and she looked and saw a few of the others were there.

    "Good morning guys, I see you guys reced the tent with this pavilion, it can fit a lot of people," She replied before entering the pavilion and sitting down.

    Nessa looked at the fountain and she smiled when she saw how high in the air it went and it was giving off different colors, ones of the rainbow.

    "A lot has changed, it''s nice..." She mumbled.

    The others that were there, exchanged nces before looking at her with smiles on their faces, Youthim approached her then tapped her on her shoulder and she nced at him.

    "What is it, Youthim?" She asked.

    "We call it the dancing fountain, are you pleased with that as well?" He asked and she grinned.

    "Yeah, of course, I am, everything was built beautifully, and I love the ir you guys added to it, it''s really standing out, people might even pay to see it if they find out, you guys did well and still are doing well, I am pleased," She responded and Youthim sighed in relief when she said that and the others smiled at her.

    Nessa took her spoon from the box that the goblin gave to her and took a bite from the pie, she smiled after tasting how delicious it was then she took a bite from his cream-filled bread.

    "This is very good," She said.

    "Right? They are all improving with different things, jobs are going fine, there are a lot of new things people want to try out now, a lot of people are buying from each other as well, the goods that are produced are amazing and now some of the goblins take it to the mark even in the dwarf kingdom," Dalia said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "That''s good to know, I am pleased to hear that everything is expanding, it will catch attention, but also benefit us more than anyone else and I will make sure to keep protecting you guys," She replied and they all smiled at her then bowed their heads and her eyes narrowed.

    At that moment, Nessa wondered why they were bowing their heads.

    "We will do our best to please you at all times,dy Nessa," Youthim said, the others nodded and Nessa chuckled.

    "I know that better than anyone else, you guys always give it your best and I thank you for that, now, raise your heads up," She replied and they raised their heads up then she exhaled deeply before turning around and looking at the mountain she took an interest in.

    Riki approached her and noticed that she was looking at the mountains and he smiled.

    "Those mountains are beautiful aren''t they?" He asked and she nced at him, then returned her attention towards the mountain and scoffed.

    "Yeah, beautiful it is but it has gripped my interest in many more ways than just that," She responded and they exchanged nces before looking at her.

    "What do you meandy Nessa?" Riki asked.

    "There might be another civilization behind those, I hear that it''s beautiful and I also heard that there is a barrier around it, keeping anything from getting in or out, I want to break it, I want to know what''s behind there," She responded and Riki chuckled.

    Nessa nced at him and he looked at her as the others approached her.

    "Think I shouldn''t try to know?" She asked.

    "No, this is yournd, you have to know, you should have just told us, we will do anything we can, to help you, we will see if we can help find a way to break the barrier which you are talking about if you want, right guys?" He asked.

    "Yeah!" They responded and Nessa smiled at them.

    "Okay, let''s gather what we can, together," She said and they nodded then she continued eating her food.

    Nessa intended to use every information avable to her to find out about the way to break the barrier or just open an entrance to that side of the mountain.

 Chapter 309 Doing their parts

    After Nessa had finished eating and talking about the mountain to the others, she looked at them before stretching off and they looked at her, wondering what she was going to do next.

    None of them wanted her to leave to go to another ce as yet, but they knew that she was only doing what was going to be best for their future.

    Nessa saw that the defense that Riki and the others were building was strong as was their offense since they were about to start ranking some of them from each race and she felt relieved about that.

    Dalia tapped her on her shoulder as she nced at the girl and Dalia smiled at her.

    "Are you going to try seeing what''s behind the mountain before leaving again?" She asked and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Leave huh? Dalia do you guys not want me to leave again?" She asked and Dalia smiled at her as well as the others.

    "Lady Nessa, it''s not about what we want, it''s about what needs to be done, but I as well as the others think that you should stay for a while before leaving again," Riko responded and Nessa returned her attention to Dalia then sighed before smiling.

    "I am not leaving just yet, I will see what''s behind that mountain and figure a few things out first, I will be here for a while," She said.

    "Really?" Dalia asked.

    "Yeah, I will be staying for a while, even I wanted a break, I wanted to see more of our home," She responded.

    Dalia smiled brightly then hugged Nessa and the others flinched before looking at each other and Nessa chuckled.

    "Dalia," Liya said and Nessa patted Dalia on her head.

    "It''s fine, it''s just a hug, there is nothing wrong with that," Nessa replied, Liya smiled at her as well as the others and Nessa chuckled, remembering how their reaction was when Dalia hugged her.

    Dalia then raised off and looked at Nessa.

    "I am sorry,dy Nessa, I acted without thinking," She said. Explore stories at empire

    "It''s okay, like I said there is nothing wrong with that," She replied before patting Dalia on her head and the girl grinned.

    Nessa looked out at the people within her city and she exhaled deeply since many things had been going through her mind, she was worried about their future and what they might have to face if she doesn''t help in solving the problem that may threaten their lives and future.

    Dalia peeked at Nessa and she looked at the girl then smiled, Dalia handed her a piece of chocte and she collected it after thanking the girl.

    "Eating chocte and taking fresh air or doing something you may like tends to help you rx and clear your mind,dy Nessa," Liya said, Nessa exhaled deeply before Sai appeared before her and she flinched then he bowed his head and the others peeked at him.

    "I am sorry if I startled you, but I just wanted to let you know that our job is going quite smoothly," He said and Nessa smiled.

    "It''s okay and that''s good to know, thank you," She replied.

    "Lady Nessa, if you want to clear your mind, you can always go up the hills where the flower valley is, the mind and air and scent there will help you, or take a walk through the forest, look at its beauty," He said then bowed his head and left.

    Nessa chuckled, seeing how considerate they all were and she was more than just pleased at that.

    "I will go take a walk, thank you and I will see you guyster," She said before walking away and they waved at her with smiles on their faces.

    Dalia turned to Riki after she left and he nced at her.

    "What is it?" He asked.

    "Maybe we can find a romantic partner for her, she is still really young," She responded and they all burst outughing, Dalia pouted as Riki stood up then approached her and patted her on her head and her cheeks flushed.

    "Don''t, she is young, younger than us, but when that part of her life is concerned, I believe she has to find someone for herself, she has a lot going on as well, we cannot interfere with that, let''s just look out for her and be there when she needs us, that''s our job, we have to do our best to protect our leader," Riki said.

    After hearing Riki say that she looked up at him and her eyes shimmered as she stared at his smiling face while the others looked at them.

    "You are cool, you are starting to sound like an older brother to her," Dalia mumbled and Riki chuckled.

    "I am d, we are all like a family after all, I will fulfill a big brother''s role as well," He said and Dalia smiled at him as he waved away and waved at them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Well, let''s get to doing our job guys, we cannot be loitering around all day," Dalia added.

    "Yeah, let''s go," Liya said as she wrapped her hand around Dalia''s and they all left to go do their work.

    While they were doing what they had to, Nessa took a walk through the forest, looking around at the things that were there and how rare some were.

    She knew that a lot of them are worth a fortune and could be of a lot of use to them.

    ''They are doing their job, soon enough they will find out who hired those adventurers toe here for the roots, and when they do, I will be the one they face, I know they are working for powerful people,'' Nessa thought with a scoff.

    She looked up at the blossom trees within the forest and she smiled when the sunlight shone on them and they shimmered on the surrounding trees.

    The cold air that blew around the trees, passed through her hair and she took a deep breath before exhaling deeply, rxing her body, but when her eyes opened, itnded on on the mountain and she smiled at it.

    "I want to see that view again, the view that I sawst night, it was pretty and somewhat calming," She said as a magic circle appeared under her feet and her eyes began glowing blue.

    Nessa moved one of her feet upwards and found herself floating in the air, a smile appeared on her face and she looked up at the mountain, wondering whether she would be able to reach it or not and decided to try.

 Chapter 310 A possible way

    Adora kept her bnce and began going upwards, walking in the air was not easy for most but she was enjoying it.

    While going up to take a look at the barrier, Riki was helping Youthim do something and he turned around and barely spotted her, but didn''t pay attention, and when he realized he saw someone walking in the air.

    Riki came to a halt and his eyes widened when he turned around and tried getting a closer look.

    "Who is that?" He asked and the others approached him, then looked and Sai appeared before them out of nowhere.

    "It isdy Nessa," He said and they flinched before looking at him.

    "You find it funny appearing out of nowhere and scaring people, don''t you?" Dalia asked and Liya sighed.

    "Well, it is funny, but I don''t do it to scare you guys, it''s just how I do things, it''s going to be better if you just get used to it because I am not changing my method any time soon," He responded and Dalia scoffed.

    "We get it, enough of this, what isdy Nessa doing up there?" Riki asked and they all turned around and looked at her.

    Nessa looked before her and saw nothing, she exhaled deeply before lifting both of her hands up to see if there was a barrier there and before she could touch it, it sent a shock wave throughout the entire barrier and Nessa smiled when she saw it.

    "There it is, now how do I get to get rid of you?" She mumbled before looking around and Riki and the others sighed.

    "I thought she went to take a walk, you know, take some fresh air," Youthim said and Riki scoffed.

    "Well, there she is, taking her version of fresh air," Riki replied and Youthim chuckled.

    "What is she doing there though?" Tehitos asked before approaching them and Riki exhaled deeply.

    "To be very honest, if I had... Oh, never mind, I think I do know what she is doing there," Riki responded.

    "Well, do fill me in, please," Tehitos said.

    "I think she is trying to figure out how to break the barrier, we told her we will help her as well, we need to start now, what do you guys know about that mountain?" Riki asked and Tehitos sighed before looking at it.

    "Ever since we started living here, we have been seeing strange lightsing from behind it as well as hearing strange sounds, but other than that, none of us has ever gotten close to it," Tehitos responded and Riki sighed.

    "We saw the weird yet beautiful lights that reflect into the sky, the one you were just talking about, so other than that, we got nothing, how are going to get past the barrier if we don''t even have a single hint as to how to do it?" Riki asked and Dalia nced at him.

    Nessa tried cing her hand against the barrier, but the electric shock wave kept on moving by and didn''t give her a chance.

    Her eyes narrowed as she looked around, trying to figure out if there was even a single clue nearby that could help her open the barrier or create another opening past the mountain.

    "Come on, there must be something around here," She said.

    [Lady Nessa, the shock wave is there to keep anyone from touching the barrier, to keep them from being able to break it apart, the wave is strong enough to shatter an arm, but with barriers like this, there is always another way, you just have to find it.]

    "I will try," She mumbled.

    "Don''t touch the barrier again, you will get hurt and it won''t be pretty," Someone said and she recognized the voice to be the same guy who showed her a part of what''s behind the mountain.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nessa scoffed, wondering where he was and why she could even hear him.

    ''Where the hell is he?'' She wondered before sighing.

    "Guys, what if we push it apart by force? There must be a way," Riki said and Youthim''s brows furrowed as he looked at the mountain.

    "Let''s go meet up withdy Nessa, maybe we can all do this together," Youthim added.

    "All right, let''s go, I will lead the way," Riki said before walking away and the others followed him.

    "Do you want me to help you?" The guy asked and Nessa exhaled deeply while looking around, to see if he was anywhere near her but she didn''t find anything.

    "Idiot, where are you?" She asked.

    Experience more content on empire

    "Nearby, go back to the ground by the foot of the mountaindy Nessa," He responded and her eyes narrowed.

    Nessa decided to listen to him despite not being able to trust him and she went back to the ground and looked up at the mountain.

    ''What am I supposed to do here? I am starting to think that I may be a bit too patient,'' Nessa thought.

    "I cannot appear before you because your people and on their way to you, I will just look even more suspicious, I don''t know exactly where but you can use the mountain to break the barrier, I have been doing my research, that''s all from me, bye," He said.

    Nessa realized that he had left after giving her what he had found and she sighed as the others arrived where she was, she looked at them then smiled.

    "Are you guys here to help as well?" She asked and they smiled at her then Dalia approached her and ced her arm around Nessa''s neck.

    "Yeah, we are all here to help you in any way we can," Dalia responded and Nessa patted her on her shoulder.

    "Do you have anything so far?" Riki asked as he looked at the mountain.

    "I know that we can possibly use the mountain to break through the barrier or create an entirely new opening," She responded and Youthim ced his hand against the mountain before sighing.

    "Then, shall we get to work,dy Nessa?" Youthim asked and she nced at him then he smiled at her.

    "Yeah, let''s get to work since most of us have nothing else to do as yet," She responded and they nodded, then they all spread out across the mountain to see what they could find that would help them.

 Chapter 311 Within the mountain

    While looking around the mountain, no one saw anything that could be used to break the barrier or open another pathway, but most of them sensed something that was not supposed to be there.

    They sensed a different type of energying from one part of the mountain and while following it, they bumped into each other and Nessa chuckled as they smiled at her.

    She looked at the mountain and noticed they were at the very center of it and she pressed her hand against it.

    After pressing her hand against the mountain, she knew that whatever energy they were sensing, it wasing from a part inside of it.

    "Lady Nessa, whatever it is, it''sing from within the mountain," Riki said then Nessa sighed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "And digging into the mountain... I don''t think that''s an option, who knows, what kind of trouble we might cause if we even try digging in," Nessa replied and Riki exhaled deeply.

    "So, what do you think we should do?" Yonja asked since he as well as the others had just arrived after being told what was going on by Zilrud''s wife.

    Upon seeing them, Nessa smiled, then they approached her before looking at the mountain.

    "It''s already a bit past midday so good afternoondy Nessa," They said.

    "Good afternoon guys," She replied.

    "Did you guys find your homesfortable enough?" Riki asked and they looked at him with smiling faces.

    "Yeah, we did, they are veryfortable and kind of modern, we really like it, toofortable for our own good," Ian responded and Riki and the othersughed.

    "Yeah, that was the idea, it''s whatdy Nessa wanted," Riki said and Nessa chuckled.

    "I think we are going to have to find another way to go about doing this," Nessa said as her eyes scanned the mountain.

    ''Do you think there is a way in which I could get to whatever is in there?'' Nessa wondered.

    [The energy ising from an object within the mountain, I think there might be another way to get that object out but you will have to let the others keep an eye on the mountain so that it wouldn''t cause any damage,.]

    ''Well, that can be done but what impact would it have on the environment if something happens to the mountain?'' Nessa asked.

    [No impact at all, what happens to this mountain won''t matter to those living here and won''t harm thend in any possible way but just to avoid causing any sort of mess, it''s better if the others keep an eye on the mountain so if it starts falling apart, they will be able to keep it from causing a mess.]

    "I see, got it, so what way should I use to draw the object out of the mountain?" Nessa mumbled.

    [You can actually reach into the mountain, cover your arm with the energy surrounding your body while applying the ability you got from that diamond to move the particles within the mountain around your hand, that way you won''t get stuck and will be able to pass clearly, all of your abilities are useful, the others can''t do this.]

    Nessa sighed before smiling and cing her right hand against the surface of the mountain and the others looked at her, wondering what she was going to do next.

    Read exclusive chapters at empire

    "I will do it, thank you," Nessa mumbled.

    [You are wee,dy Nessa.]

    "Lady Nessa, what are you going to do?" Yonja asked.

    "Did you find a way to do it?" Dalia asked and Nessa looked back at them and then smiled.

    "Yeah, I found another way to do it, it''s somewhat easier and simpler but could cause damage if I am not careful," She responded as they exchanged nced before returning their attention to her and she grinned.

    "Are you sure you want to do it?" Youthim asked.

    "Same question, do you really want to go ahead and do it?" Riki asked then Nessa sighed and looked at the mountain.

    She closed her eyes and remembered the sight she saw while she was on the dragon and a gentle smile appeared on her face then she reopened her eyes.

    "It might be a little selfish but I want to keep going, I want to do it," She responded and Riki smiled at her as well as the others.

    "You call that selfish? Lady Nessa, that''s not even near selfish, one day, I hope there is a day when you can actually be selfish, that might sound wrong, but we all want to see the day in which you truly be selfish and demand something for yourself, this is nothing," Riki responded and Nessa left staring at them.

    "I agree with Riki on this, we will help you, what do you need us to do?" Tehitos asked and Nessa smiled at them.

    "Keep an eye on the mountain, if it starts making a mess, stop it, don''t let it fall and cause any sort of trouble, can you guys do that?" She asked and they nodded.

    "Yeah, of course, we can, this is just a little task," Riki responded and Nessa smiled at them.

    "Good, then I will get started, be on the lookout," She said and they nodded as Nessa took a deep breath.

    Her body began glowing light green and the part of the mountain around her right hand began moving apart little by little and the others peeked at her.

    When they saw how her hand was going into the mountain, they smiled at her since they didn''t expect her n to be that.

    ''Is it deep within the mountain or is at hand reach?'' Nessa wondered.

    [It''s at hand reach, it''s not deep within but the object is strong and is most likely the source of the barrier above,.]

    Nessa smiled and the mountain began rumbling a bit and the others looked at it as Nessa felt she was getting closer and closer to the energy they felt.

    Nessa''s hand grabbed onto something round and she felt the energy on it was much stronger and the mountain began rumbling more when a marking appeared on it in ck and red, Nessa''s body began glowing brighter and the others looked at her.

 Chapter 312 Shattered barrier

    The glow from Nessa''s body was so bright that it began reflecting in the sky and at the same time, Yonja took a look at the time and saw that it was going to be night soon.

    They had spent the first half of the day doing their own work and since it was already after lunch when they saw Nessa trying to break the barrier, they decided to spend the rest of the day, helping her with the mountain issue.

    While Nessa was trying to pull the object out of the mountain, the ground beneath her feet began rumbling and the marking on the mountain extended when they heard a loud roaring from beyond the mountain.

    They looked up before looking at each other and shrugging, hoping that whatever it was that roared was no threat to them or the city, as did Nessa.

    Nessa began pulling the object towards her, carefully so she doesn''t destroy anything and as she did that, the marking on the mountain began moving towards her while getting smaller.

    ''I wonder if this will be able to do it, I don''t want to cause trouble for anyone,'' Nessa thought when she felt that whatever the object was, it was almost out of the mountain.

    She applied more of her energy onto her hand and the parts of the mountain that was around her hand began moving apart faster than it was before and Nessa sighed.

    She wanted to be as careful as she could and the others smiled when they felt that the rumbling began disappearing.

    "It seems to be working," Yonja mumbled and Ian nodded.

    "Yeah, it sure looks like it is," Dalia added and Riki and the others looked at each other while keeping an eye on the top of the mountain.

    ''Come on, I don''t want to cause any sort of damage here, I need you toe out,'' Nessa said.

    Her eyes glowed brighter and within less than a minute, she was able to pull the object out of the mountain and the marking shot up in the air and hooked onto the barrier.

    Nessa looked up and the barrier became visible to everyone and the mountain began rumbling once again.

    "Lady Nessa, what are you going to do now?" Sophia asked and Niva looked at her then Cortan wrapped his arm around Niva''s shoulder and she smiled at him.

    "Don''t worry, I can handle this, rx a bit, trust me," Nessa responded and Sophia''s eyes widened then she smiled brightly.

    "We trust you," Sophia said.

    "Don''t worry, we will standby in case something happens, you just focus on what you are doing," Dalia replied, Nessa smiled at them, then closed her eyes and the glow from her body began going up the marking and the others looked on.

    "What''s happening here?" Cortan asked as the marking that hooked onto the barrier began glowing along with the barrier and the others smiled at how beautiful it looked.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Nessa began using force against the barrier as the mountain began rumbling and Nessa''s eyes changed color to blue and the barrier began cracking.

    "Keep an eye on the mountain, it''s rumbling more than before, it could fall apart if it keeps going like that," Youthim said as they heard the roar from behind the mountain once again.

    Nessa leapt into the air and they looked up at her.

    "Come on," Nessa mumbled as she pressed her hand against the barrier and she noticed that the force she was using was pushing the shock wave back and a smile appeared on her face.

    "Come on,dy Nessa," Riki and Dalia mumbled as lightning began forming around Nessa''s hand and she released it onto the barrier which began cracking and as it cracked the rumbling from the mountain began easing up.

    "It''s working," Yonja said and the others nodded.

    "Do you guys think she will be able to fully break the barrier?" Niva asked.

    "It''sdy Nessa, anything is possible when she is concerned, that much we know," Zilrud responded with a gentle smile and Niva smiled after hearing what he said.

    Nessa noticed that the cracking began spreading all across the barrier and the marking stretched across it and she smiled, after realizing that it won''t take much more to break the barrier.

    [Lady Nessa, the key to breaking the barrier was the object, try cing it against the barrier now, maybe that will break it apartpletely  and you won''t have to use another attack on it.]

    ''That could work as well, that''s a good way to see if it will actuallypletely fall apart,'' Nessa thought and she sighed, then looked at the barrier before looking at the others below them and they smiled at her and she scoffed.

    "They are quite patient, I am d they are here, they are quite dependable," Nessa mumbled before moving towards the barrier and

    She looked at the round magical object in her hand which was ck and green in color.

    "This is the reason for the barrier, it''s what helped in acting the barrier right?" Nessa asked.

    [Yes, from the looks of it, this object is what helped in activating the barrier, it''s probably the key source of it, but someone had to put it there and activate it in order for it to work or it can be set to active it on its own, things like these works in different ways.]

    "Got it, thank you," Nessa mumbled.

    [You are wee.]

    Nessa ced the object against the barrier and it glowed brightly. The entire barrier began shaking and the others looked at it before looking at the mountain whose rumbling began slowing down even more.

    "Will it work? Do you think the barrier will finally shatter?" Niva asked. Discover more stories at empire

    "Well,dy Nessa knows what she is doing so it will probably shatter," Dalia responded and Liya nodded.

    "I can''t wait to see what''s behind that mountain," Youthim said and the others smiled at him as the entire barrier shatter and everything stopped glowing and the mountain stopped rumblingpletely.

    Nessa held onto the magical object and she smiled before looking at the others, they smiled brightly while looking at each other and the mountain began rumbling again and Nessa looked at it.

    "Oh? What''s happening now?" She mumbled, wondering what''s going to happen next and whether an opening will appear or not.

 Chapter 313 The place behind the pathway

    The mountains began splitting in half while moving apart and their eyes widened as they stared at it, wondering what they should do or whether they should even try to stop it.

    They looked up at Nessa and her eyes narrowed before shended on the ground and the object in her hand began glowing green and blue.

    Dalia tapped Nessa on her shoulder and the girl looked at her.

    "Should we do something?" She asked and Nessa smiled, then patted her on her shoulder.

    "Don''t, let''s see what happens, you guys just make sure that it doesn''t damage any part of thend, we cannot let that happen, got it?" She asked.

    "Yeah," They responded before surrounding the mountain to make sure it didn''t damage any part of thend as it was separating.

    Nessa looked in between the mountain as it parted and a bright light began passing through it, the others looked at it and Nessa approached the mountain and a smile appeared on her face when she began seeing beyond the mountain.

    "Lady Nessa, you are smiling so does that mean this is a good thing?" Niva asked and Nessa nced at her then smiled.

    "Yeah, at least in one way," She responded as the mountain stopped moving and flowers began growing at the side of the mountain which was now split in half, creating an entirely new pathway.

    Discover hidden stories at empire

    "Did it destroy anything?" Nessa asked.

    "No, it didn''t destroy anything, it only moved enough to create a pathwayrge enough for anyone to pass," Riki responded as he approached Nessa and she sighed in relief.

    They looked at the pathway and it began shimmering with different types of crystals against the walls of the mountain, there were different types of nts at the side of the pathway which were magical.

    "I have never seen anything like this, it''s amazing," Yonja said and the others nodded in agreement with him.

    The entrance looked amazing with everything shimmering and magical things at the sides of it, giving it a nice touch.

    Nessa smiled when she caught onto the fresh airing from behind the mountain and wanted to see what was there and how big thend there was.

    "I am going in," She said as she walked down the pathway and the others looked at each other before following her.

    "The nts are giving off a nice scent," Liya said and Dalia nodded.

    After they came into the opening, Nessa''s eyes widened and the others gasped as they stared at the big and beautifulndscape before their eyes as well as the beach.

    "This ce is more than just amazing, it''s notrge and it doesn''t extend far, it''s sort of closed in but it''s more than just beautiful and a bit different from your usual scenery, only ournd is this beautiful," Youthim said and Nessa smiled as she looked at the brown sand under their feet and blue water before them.

    There were many trees around with many different colors, some of which had a mist around them and there was even a waterfalling down from in between them at a separate part of the cove.

    The waterfall was connected to agoon which was also connected to the main part of the water and there were caves as well as crystals on the beach andrge colorful trees simr to blossom trees except they were magical.

    "Howe we didn''t even know there was a ce like this here?" Tehitos asked and Nessa exhaled deeply as she breathed in the fresh air.

    "That''s because we couldn''t get anywhere near here, if we could have then maybe we would have found out about it a bit sooner and I am thankful I got to find out about it," Nessa responded and Tehitos smiled at her.

    "Lady Nessa, what type of people lives here? There is no one around and this ce looks like it''s being taken care of as well unless it''s naturally like this," Liya said and Nessa sighed before approaching the water and looking at her reflection in it.

    ''The roar we heard earlier came from here, but what was roaring? There is nothing here... But I can use spatial awareness, let''s see how good it is,'' Nessa thought as she closed her eyes and began paying attention to her surroundings while the others looked at her.

    "What is she doing?" Sophia asked.

    "She is trying to find something, probably," Riki responded and they sighed while admiring the ce around them.

    Nessa''s spatial awareness was spreading across thend and within her mind, she was able to see what was around her clearly.

    "Riki, I know that she is strong, but how strong isdy Nessa exactly?" Sophia asked and Riki nced at her.

    "To be honest, we have been with her for quite a long time now and we know that she is very strong but how strong she is exactly? That we have no clue of, we just know she is strong enough to be the master of us all," He responded and Sophia smiled gently before looking at Nessa.

    ''Come on, I am sure there is something here that can help us, though, man, this ce is beautiful as well, just like the things in the forest,'' Nessa thought as the water began brushing against her feet and she smiled, feeling how cold it was.

    "I wonder if she will be able to find anything here, do you guys think anyone might be living here?" Cortan asked and Riki sighed.

    "I don''t know, maybe there is, who knows, there are all types of beings in this world," Liya responded and Cortan nodded.

    "How is she searching though?" Youthim asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You can ask when she is finished, I am sure she will tell you," Liya responded and Youthim nodded.

    A smirk appeared on Nessa''s face when she spotted somethingrge in the water and she returned to normal and then opened her eyes.

    The water began shaking and Nessa stepped back with the others.

    "Whatever it is, it''s big, what the hell ising up there?"  Ian asked.

    Arge creature rose up from the water and roared at them and they flinched and Nessa smirked as she stared at it.

 Chapter 314 The dragon and the one that raised up

    The others stared at the creature and Riki''s eyes began glowing as well as Dalia''s and they prepared to defend themselves against whatever it may be.

    Nessa smiled as the creature roared at them and it turns out it was a young water dragon, Nessa smiled and the others were about to attack it when it rushed towards Nessa but she raised her right hand, indicating them to stop and they came to a halt.

    They looked at each other before looking at Nessa and the creature moved really fast in the water, heading towards her and she sighed.

    "Lady Nessa," Dalia said.

    "It will be fine, it''s a really young dragon, pretty sure it''s not strong enough as yet, it''s not fully developed, which means it''s here to defend and scare off, I will handle this myself," She replied and they nodded and Myalis stepped onto the water.

    She moved away from the others and the dragon followed her.

    Nessa nced at it and saw the water was changing form around its body.

    ''Dragons are cool, I will make sure it doesn''t go against me,'' Nessa thought as she came to a halt, Dalia swallowed as well as Sophia as they stared at what was going on.

    "Pretty cool how she can run and walk on water," Niva said and Cortan added as the creature rose up from the water.

    "You are pretty," She said and the others heard and they sighed.

    The dragon was silver and had a snake-like body with green and blue eyes with a few strips along its body, it was long and slender and had long ears.

    The dragon roared at Nessa and water spikes began forming in the air beside its body which began glowing blue.

    Nessa smiled as her body began glowing bright blue mixed with a few other colors and the pressure that was emanating from her body could be felt even where Riki and the others were.

    "Now, we can do this the easy way or the hard way, your choice, sweetheart, you cannot fight me, you will lose," She said and the dragon''s mouth opened and a blue light began appearing in it.

    "Oh, no you don''t," She said and the dragon shot a blue beam towards her and she raised her right hand up and a ck thick liquid formed before her while spinning and consuming the attack the dragon shot towards her then it disappeared and the ck liquid disappeared.

    "Do you guys think she will hurt the dragon?" Liya asked and Riki and the others shrugged since the dragon did attack her and she didn''t even do anything.

    "Now, now, I get you are trying to do your job, you are not a fully developed dragon, you still have to grow, you are a kid, calm down," She said as the dragon stared at her and she chuckled.

    A green magic circle appeared under her feet and vines shot out of it, wrapping around the creature''s mouth and the rest of its body, lifting it in the air but Nessa made sure that it was not squeezing it.

    As it struggled to get out of the vines which were glowing green, Nessa returned to the others, bringing the dragon behind her and they smiled at her. Find more chapters on empiren/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nessa turned back and looked at the dragon and saw its eyes were trembling in fear, Nessa sighed before approaching it and the creature began fighting toe out of the vines.

    "Lady Nessa, what are you going to do with it?" Zilrud asked.

    "I want to keep it if it belongs to no one," She responded.

    "Rx, I am not going to hurt you," She said as her eyes glowed slightly blue before returning to normal, she raised her hand up to touch the creature and it stared at her when she gently smiled.

    She ced her right palm t against its head and the dragon closed its eyes and she sighed in relief.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you," She said and it reopened its eyes and the vines ced it gently in the water.

    The green magic circle appeared and the vines unwrapped the dragon then returned within the circle and it disappeared.

    The dragon dived down in the water, then raised back up and Nessa smiled as it looked at her.

    "What are you protecting? I can tell from the way you fought me, you just wanted to chase me away, not kill me," She said as it got closer to her then looked at the others who smiled at it.

    "Lady Nessa, what do you think it''s protecting?" Youthim asked and Nessa looked at the water, then at the way the ce was around her and she sighed.

    "I have a feeling, it''s protecting those that might be living here, the dragon has no master, at least it doesn''t seem that way," She responded and they exhaled deeply.

    "Lady Nessa, it''s going to be night soon, are you going to keep looking?" Dalia asked.

    "We have an hour until the sun begins setting, until nightfall, maybe we will figure it out by then," She responded and Dalia smiled at her.

    "You are right, we can, I wonder what type of people lives here," Dalia said and Nessa looked at the water as it washed against her feet and something came to Nessa''s mind.

    "The dragon was protecting the water as well as thend," She said, looking at the designs on the cliffs as well as the caves and on the other walls in the area.

    "What are you trying to say?" Sophia asked and Nessa smiled at them when the water began moving and a smile appeared on Nessa''s face.

    ''Is it that kind of people or not?'' Nessa wondered.

    "Who are you and how did you get in here?" A voice asked as the water began shifting and Nessa''s eyes widened and a smile appeared on her face when she saw the type of creatures raising up in the water.

    Riki and the others left staring and didn''t know what to say when they saw what type of people lived there and the dragon turned towards the ones that raised up in the water.

 Chapter 315 The leaders of the ones by the water

    Nessa exhaled deeply before cing her hand on the dragon which nced at her.

    The others knew she was excited since these were people, that were hardly ever seen but at the same time, they wondered what would happen next.

    The person wearing a crown before her looked at them and the ones that were guarding the couple, who seemed to be their leaders had different types of spears in their hands.

    Nessa recognized the people before her eyes to be merfolks except only some had tails while others didn''t and those who didn''t were fully clothed and they came ontond with weapons in their hands and some with tails transferred into humans and surrounded them.

    When they were in their human form, they lookedpletely normal and Nessa, smiled at them as the couple came out of the water in their human form and their clothes dried off immediately.

    "Who are you, people?" The guy with the crown asked.

    "Merfolks..." Yonja mumbled and Riki and the others nodded since they were surprised.

    "I am Nessa," She responded and his eyes widened when he saw those that were with her and she smiled at him.

    "Well, well, this is a surprise, species such as these mixing together," He said and Riki and the other stood beside Nessa with their eyes glowing and the guy looked at them then at Nessa.

    When he realized that they were protecting Nessa, he chuckled, then looked at the dragon who was by her side.

    "What the hell is this? They are protecting you? Why did you invade ournd? And how?" The king asked and Nessa sighed before shaking her head.

    She tapped Riki on his shoulder and he looked back at her and she smiled at him.

    "See, Riki, you are taller than me, can you please move aside a bit?" She asked and the others wanted tough but held back and Riki smiled at her.

    "As you wish,dy Nessa," He responded and both the king and the queen nced at him as he moved aside.

    "Lady Nessa? Just what is going on here?" The queen asked.

    "If you think that you cane here and do as you please, you are highly mistaken, I will gut you," A muscr guy said as he pointed a spear at Nessa.

    Nessa grabbed onto his spear and mes formed around her palms, engulfing the spear and the guy released it immediately.

    He looked at the spear on the ground as it turned to ashes and Nessa looked at him.

    "I suggest you don''t threaten me, you won''t like the oue, we are not here to harm or cause problems for anyone but if you start something, I warn you, you won''t like how it ends," Nessa warned.

    "You-" The guy said and the queen grabbed onto his arm.

    "That''s enough," She said and he bowed his head, then stepped back and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "I am sorry if we startled you guys by being here, also, you guys asked too many questions at once just now, ask one by one and I will answer you," Nessa added.

    The king and queen exchanged nces before looking around them and at their people who were watching what was happening.

    "Fine, I am sorry for his behavior as well, I am the king of these people, my name is Zale and this is my wife, the queen, Seira," The king said and Nessa smiled at them.

    "My name is Nessa, their leader and owner of everything within this forest, thisnd," She replied, the king''s eyes widened and the queen left staring at her.

    "There has been a change within thend recently, we could sense it, that was you?" The queen asked and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she looked at them.

    "I don''t understand, are you guys here to take our home?" The queen asked as their people looked at each other.

    "Yes, the change is me and no, we are not here to take anything, I was curious, so I broke the barrier, which created an opening to what more was connected to thend, this ce," She responded and the king and queen''s eyes shivered as they stared at her.

    Nessa looked at them as well as their people who were confused and were uttering all sorts of things.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I sense the presence of different being living in one ce within thend and by the forest, I don''t know what type though and it''s all getting confusing..." The king mumbled and Nessa chuckled.

    "Well, I am the leader of them, I built a city," She said and the king gasped before looking at his wife and they lowered their heads.

    "I tried breaking it many times over the years that passed by, but it didn''t work, many of us tried, how? I don''t understand, you are a human aren''t you?" He asked.

    "Yeah, I still am and I was able to do it because the creatures here has epted me as did thend and those that protect it," Nessa responded. Stay tuned to empire

    "And she is the strongest leader we have ever had, to such an extent that it didn''t take much for her to break the barrier," Riki said and Nessa nced at him as Zilrud and the others looked around.

    "If you are here to take our home, we will not let you," The guy whose spare she broke said and Nessa sighed as the people pointed their weapons toward them.

    ''I am not even here to cause any problem, damn it, but I need them to calm down and listen to me, they are just a bit startled and some are scared, if I show them my power they will know if I wanted to harm them or take over, I would have done so already, I want to talk to them peacefully,'' She thought.

    Isamu appeared beside her and she looked at him and he roared at them and they gasped before moving back while staring at his size.

    "It''s okay boy, calm down, I will handle this," She said and Isamu looked at her then bowed his head before standing close to her and she looked at the king and queen.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean for all of this, you can see that if I wanted to harm you guys or take over I could have done so or at least try, I just want to talk, I promise, if you listen to me, you will understand everything, your confusion will be cleared," Nessa said as the sun began setting.

    The king and queen''s eyes widened as the lights of the caves and crystals reflected on Nessa and everyone left staring at her including Riki and the others.

 Chapter 316 Reacted

    They all wondered what was going on there since the lights were reflecting elsewhere as well, but all formed a single line, reflecting on Nessa''s body alone and it didn''t do that to everyone else.

    Nessa looked at her body as the king and queen stared at her and her eyes began glowing when she looked at her reflection in the water and her eyes narrowed.

    ''What the hell is this?'' Nessa wondered and Youthim and the others smiled when Nessa turned to look at them and the dragon nced at her.

    "What''s going on here?" The king asked and the queen shrugged.

    "Do you guys have any idea what''s this? I am sure this doesn''t usually happen from the look on your faces, you all look totally surprised,  the lights just spread out making the ce look beautiful, that''s what it''s supposed to do" Nessa said and the king nodded.

    "Yes, you are right about the lights spreading out and making thend look beautiful under the stars of the sky as well as the rest, I have no idea what''s going on here, I have never seen it happen before and for some reason, I don''t think it''s ever happened before," The king replied and Nessa scoffed.

    ''That doesn''t make me feel any better, maybe you can, do you know what this is?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Well I will surely try, no, but I think the things are just reacting to you naturally, after all, you are the owner of everything within thisnd, magic can sense those kinds of things, if that''s it,  then things will return to normal in a few minutes, probably.]

    After hearing that, Myalis looked around her and the lights returned to the way it was supposed to be and Nessa sighed as did the king and the queen.

    "Great, they are back to normal, but I think they were like that for a reason, we are willing to hear what you have to say, will you take the time in telling us now?" The king asked and Nessa looked up at the night sky.

    She smiled at him, then nodded and he sighed in relief, then walked passed her and they sat down on the rocks and Nessa lit a fire.

    "I will start by telling you I found this ce when I was out roaming about one night, I am not going to give you more details about that when the time is right, it''s not important at the moment, but then I got to know about the barrier and I saw how beautiful the ce was."

    "I wanted to see more of it, so we began trying to find a way in which we can remove the barrier and create a pathway, with their help I got to break the barrier and here we are, we just came here because we wanted to see what''s behind these mountains, I was told a few things by someone, he is the reason I know of this ce," She said.

    The king and queen as well as Riki and the others exchanged nces since they didn''t know about that.

    "So the guy is the one that encouraged you to do all of this?" The queen asked.

    "In a way, I don''t trust him because I don''t know him, but I don''t think he means any harm to you guys, I did this on my own and even if he had an ulterior motive, I would have dealt with him without hesitating, but still open a pathway, since I am the one that wants to know about everything in mynd especially if...." She responded and the king''s eyes narrowed.

    "Yournd? Which means even this part belongs to you?" The king asked and Nessa smiled before nodding, their people looked at each other with a bit of fear in their eyes and Nessa nced at them then sighed.

    "Then, with the support you have right now, if you wanted it you could have taken it and if we had fought against you, I think we would have lost and it wouldn''t have been right to in the first ce, why didn''t you just take it since you might have all the power to do so?" The queen asked.

    "You are right, I have the support and the power to do so and you would have probably lost. I didn''t just take it because all I wanted was to see what it''s like here and it''s magical, this ce is beautiful, that''s all there is to this part of the story, I like discovering new things."

    "I am not here to cause any sort of trouble, I am not going to take your home away from you, just because thend is mine, that''s not what I want here," She responded and their eyes widened then they looked at each other.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Riki and the others smiled at each other and the people of the king and queen looked at Nessa a bit confused, since if someone else had the power and support she did, due to greed and the type of riches one could gain from taking thend even if it means killing all of them, they would do it without hesitating.

    "I see... Tell me, you seem really young to me, like a teenager and you are human as well, how did you be the leader of them, something so dangerous in this world?" The king asked and Nessa smiled at them before lowering her head and a gentle smile appeared on her face.

    "I know a lot of people will find it weird, a young one like me, leader of an entire nation and a powerful one at that, I will tell you what you need to know," She responded and the king and queen smiled as everyone gathered around to listen.

    She began telling them how she became the leader and only what they needed to know, she didn''t tell them everything about her journey so far, nor about some of the people she met and the unnecessary details, she didn''t tell them information that was too important to her as well as those around her. Discover stories with empire

 Chapter 317 An offer

    A while after, when Nessa finished telling the king and queen what they needed to know, they left staring at her, not knowing what else to say and couldn''t even think of the right words to use but yet, they understood everything and knew that they could trust her.

    The king and queen looked at each other before ncing at Nessa and she smiled at them. Riki and the others smiled, then Nessa stretched off and she looked at the water as it began shimmering.

    "Wow, that''s the light that has been reflecting in the sky almost every night, which we have been seeing, it''s pretty," Nessa said and the king and queen smiled at her.

    "Yes, it is pretty, almost everything here is magical and we try out best to maintain it, well, it''s all yours as well, now, knowing that the dryads as well have epted you, I guess we have to right to stop you from doing anything," The king said.

    Nessa stood up and stretched off, then a blossom tree as well as a few others began shimmering and she turned around to look at them and then sighed when she saw how beautiful they looked.

    "Lady Nessa," Riki said and she looked back at them,  then exhaled deeply, allowing the fresh air to blow against her face.

    "Tell me, how exactly do you guys live?" Nessa asked.

    "The caves and within the big and sturdy rocks there are other small rooms, we also live in the water and one more thing that connects those tall rocks, there aren''t more than two hundred of us, we don''t need much so, we built a few small things," The king responded before standing up and Nessa nced at him.

    His body glowed blue and the tall rocks began shimmering, the people smiled as their homes were shown and Nessa chuckled when she saw it.

    "Well, well, this is creative," Nessa said as she saw there were small and cute houses in a row alongside each of the rocks, some even touched the water and some were on top of the rock, they were all in a straight line and none were taking up much space on the water or thend.

    "I have to say, you guys did a nice job and since there aren''t that many of you guys, you didn''t need to build too many houses, this is nice," Nessa added and the king and queen smiled at her.

    "Thank you, we didn''t want to spoil the view of the beach so the houses are only on one side, the beach is a private area," The queen said and Nessa chuckled.

    "So, what do you n on doing now that you have seen all of this?" The king asked and Nessa looked at him, then at his people and she smiled when she saw a child holding onto the king''s feet and he lifted him up in his arms.

    "I have an offer for you," She said and the king nced at her, curious to know what her offer may be.

    "What are you offering us? I mean this is all yours, we have nothing to give you," The king replied and Nessa smiled.

    "I am not going to take your home from you, but I can support you, from what I told you guys just now, you know that ournd can be constantly in danger by greedy eyes, I don''t know if you will all be able to handle that, so join hands with me, let''s for an alliance, an agreement, how about that?" She asked and the king and queen left staring at her before looking at each other.

    "An alliance? That''s all that you want from us?" The queen asked as their people looked on.

    "Yes, that''s all, I want permission for my people to alsoe here whenever they feel like it, I want them to experience these kinds of things," She responded and the queen smiled at her.

    "Are you sure that this is what you want?" The king asked.

    "Yes, would you guys have a problem being my subordinates? Just so you know, it''s okay if you refuse, I won''t do anything to you, I promise," She responded and the king smiled at her.

    "No, we don''t have a problem with being your subordinates, after hearing what you told us and what you have aplished, we know enough to know you can be trusted, seeing how many might have their faith in you as well, even thend epted you, you are the master of everything here, we have no reason to refuse," The king said.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "We ept your offer,dy Nessa," Both of them said and their people bowed their heads to Nessa and she nced at them and the king and queen were going to go on their knees as well, but she grabbed onto both of their arms and they looked at her.

    "Please don''t do that, don''t forget, you are still the king and queen of your people, don''t go on your knees, we are friends now," She said and they smiled at her then the king ced the kid down then shook her hand.

    Riki and the others smiled while pping for them as did the people of the king and queen.

    "Congrattions!" They shouted and the king and queenughed and Nessa chuckled before ncing at Riki and the others.

    "It''s going to be midnight in a few hours, aren''t you guys hungry?" She asked and they showed her the snacks they had which they were eating and her brows furrowed.

    Nessa held onto her stomach as it rumbled and Dalia peeked at her and she sighed then they allughed and she scoffed.

    "Catch," Yonja said as he threw her a snack, she caught it then thanked him and he grinned.

    "It''s getting prettyte for all of us, we still have a lot of things to discuss but can''t expect to do it all in one go, can we continue this tomorrow within the city? I cane for you guys, is that okay?" Nessa asked and the king and queen smiled at her.

    "Yeah, that would be nice, we need to get to know more about each other, it''s what will lead to a good and strong alliance, we also want to see what your city is like, we will see you all tomorrow, please take care, and good night," The king said.

    "Good night," Nessa replied then they bowed their heads and Nessa left with the others. Read new adventures at empire

    "Thank you..." Both the king and queen said with gentle smiles on their faces when they saw the lights reflected on her before she left.

 Chapter 318 Something in mind

    When Nessa returned to the city that night, she stretched off, then yawned as the others stared at her and she looked at them with her brows furrowing, wondering why they were looking at her like that.

    "What''s the matter? Why are you all looking at me like that?" She asked as she stepped back a little and they smiled at her.

    "Congrattions,dy Nessa," They said while bowing their heads, she flinched since it was so sudden and theyughed.

    "Thank you, you can raise your heads up, you guys helped with this, I will treat you all to a good meal tomorrow, I have a few different things in mind," She replied and they looked at her with bright smiles and she sighed in relief.

    ''I am starting to think I will literally do anything to protect their smiles, I find it precious,'' Nessa thought as she stared at them and they tilted their heads.

    "Is something wrong?" Riki asked.

    "No, nothing''s wrong," She responded.

    "We can''t wait to see what you have in mind tomorrow, I want to learn more about cooking from you as well," Liya said and Nessa chuckled then patted her on her head and the girl smiled at her.

    "Well, I will be making a few different things so you will learn about them, don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten my promise to any of you," She replied.

    "We know, you have been fulfilling them all the time," Riki said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "I have a feeling, tomorrow is going to be a good day, let''s all head home now, have dinner and get some rest, it''s getting close to midnight," Youthim added and they nodded in agreement with him.

    "All right, good night, see you in the morning," Nessa said before walking away.

    "Good night," They replied, then went to their homes to call it a night.

    Nessa went to her home and she stretched off before entering and closing the door behind her then she went to freshen up in her room.

    A while after, when she had finished freshening up, she changed into a long, long sleeve dark blue nightgown and went to the kitchen to get something to eat.

    Liya had brought over snacks she had made for Nessa earlier and Nessa took them, then went to the back porch and sat down to eat it, while looking at the night sky and breathing in the fresh air.

    ''I have to thank him as well, he is one of the reasons I got to meet those people, I don''t know who he is or even if he is up to something, which is why I will not trust him or let my guard down, I will have to find out more about him, it''s time our meetings go my way,'' Nessa thought with a smile.

    When Nessa finished eating her meal, she went to her bed, thenid back before exhaling deeply and a short while after, she fell asleep since she was very tired as well.

    After a good night''s rest, the next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off, then got out of her bed and looked outside before smiling.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "All right, I will be treating them to dinner today, so I will finish all of my other work early, thene back to cook," Nessa mumbled before grabbing her clothes and going to freshen up since she didn''t want to bete.

    A little while after, when Nessa finished her morning routine and got dressed, she left her home and headed into the city.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," The people said as she passed by and she smiled at them.

    "Good morning, everyone, how are you all doing?" She asked beforeing to a halt, they surrounded and she chuckled.

    "We are doing fine, how are you today,dy Nessa?" A child asked and she stooped down and he approached her.

    "I am fine, thank you, how old are you?" She asked.

    "I am ten years old," He responded then she patted him on his head and he grinned.

    "Lady Nessa, here," Someone said and the people began giving her things and she smiled nervously while collecting the things.

    ''What am I going to do with all of this? I am not a giant to eat so much,'' She thought when Riki and the others were passing by and saw that she was surrounded.

    Riki chuckled as they approached her and she peeked at them and they waved at her then she sighed.

    "All right, let''s help her," Dalia said as they passed through the crowd, then collected the things from her hand and she waved at the people before leaving with Dalia and the others and the people went back to doing their work.

    Nessa exhaled deeply and they looked at her and she nced at them and theyughed as she smiled. Find adventures at empire

    "Thanks for getting me out of there, I needed the help," She said.

    "Yeah, we know that you did, also, you have work to do, so have you had breakfast as yet?" Liya asked.

    "No, I didn''t eat breakfast as yet, on my way to collect the king and queen along with whoever is with them, I will have something to eat," She responded.

    "No, that won''t do,e by the pavilion, I will get you a hot cup of coffee with a pastry," Liya said as they went to the pavilion then she sat down.

    "Lady Nessa, we have been training many different types of people living heretely, a lot of them are learning, you have an army now, ever thought of starting ranking us?" Riki asked and Nessa nced at him and then smiled.

    "Yeah, I have thought of that a few times and I will, just not yet, let''s see where things go, for today, we will just show our guests around and handle the other things and after that, just rx, whatever rest is left to take care of, we can do that another time, how about that?" She asked.

    "Yeah, that sounds good to me, I am waiting to see what you have in mind forter," He responded and she chuckled.

    After a few minutes of talking with them, Liya brought Nessa her breakfast and she thanked the girl then collected it and began eating.

 Chapter 319 Brought to the city

    While eating her breakfast, Nessa talked to the others, discussing a few more things about the city and the precautions they were taking.

    Nessa wanted to set up something stronger within the city which they could all use, something for the sake of their own protection and the others understood what she was saying and agreed that they needed to do a lot more things when a few things were concerned.

    A while after, when she finished eating and discussing what she wanted to the, she got up the stretched off and they smiled at her as she looked at the mountain which was now open like a gate to all of them.

    "Well, I have a few more things to do today, also you guys are invited for dinner at my home this afternoon, you will see what I had in mind then," She said and they looked at each other with smiling faces.

    "Really?" Liya asked.

    "Yeah, I am going to make a few different things for you guys as well, I am going to put what I know to use as always," She responded.

    "Then, we will be there, we are not going to miss dinner for anything else," Liya said and Nessa smiled at her and then patted her on her shoulder.

    "That''s actually very good to know, I will go to get out guests, we have a few more things to discuss about this rtionship and we will show them around," She replied.

    "Want any of us toe with you?" Yonja asked and she nced at him.

    "I will be taking Akio," She responded as Akio approached her then bowed his head and she patted him.

    "I will get going now, let''s go, boy," She said as she walked away and followed her.

    "Lady Nessa," He called out before growing a bit more in size, then she turned around and looked at him and he bowed his head before her.

    "All right, fine," She said then got onto his back and he took off with her and she held onto him tightly.

    After a few minutes, they passed the entrance of the mountain and arrived at the other side where Nessa saw that a lot of the people were onnd and some of the kids were ying in the water while the elders were doing other things, like catching fish and so on.

    Nessa smiled before getting off of Akio and they waved at her and she smiled at them.

    "Lady Nessa," Someone said and she looked and saw it was the one who she fought when she first visited.

    "You-" She said and he bowed his head, then her brows furrowed as she stared at him.

    "I am sorry about my behavior with you earlier, I just didn''t know whether we should trust you or not, this is all still new to us," He replied and she sighed.

    "We had a little chatst night after you left, good morning," The king said as he approached her along with his wife and Nessa smiled at them.

    "Good morning," She replied before returning her attention to the guy.

    "Please raise your head, I understand your situation," Nessa said.

    The guy raised his head up and she smiled at him and then patted him on his shoulder.

    "Changes aren''t always easy, I know that better than most because I have had to change a lot of times in many different types of situations, I assure you that I will do my best as a leader so that no one will be able toin and I will give my best in protecting everything in thisnd and everyone," She added and his eyes widened as he stared at her.

    The king and queen exhaled deeply after they heard what she said and the guy smiled, then bowed his head once again and her eyes narrowed as she looked at him.

    "Then, I will do my best to support you, we all will since this is for a better and brighter future, my name is Leon," He said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Thank you, Leon," She replied and he smiled at her then she patted Akio on his back.

    "Well, if you guys are ready to go, shall we?" Nessa asked.

    Your journey continues at empire

    "Yeah, we are ready, we will be walking, it''s been a while since we took a long walk," The king responded.

    "Well, follow me, I will lead you guys to the city," She said when she heard a ssh in the water, she peeked then saw the water dragon swim by and she smiled at it.

    "It seems to me like the dragon has taken a liking towards you, he is still a kid, so he is stubborn," The queen said and Nessa chuckled before sighing.

    "Well, most kids are stubborn, it''s in their nature and there is nothing that we can do about it," Nessa replied and the queenughed.

    "Yeah, you are right about that much, most kids are stubborn, well shall we get going?" The queen asked then Akio bowed and Nessa climbed onto his back.

    "Are you sure you guys don''t want a lift?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, we are sure, we want to walk, don''t worry about it, you lead the way and we will follow you," The queen responded and Nessa smiled before nodding.

    "Come on, let''s head back to the city," Nessa said and Akio nodded, then he walked away and the king and queen along with a few of their people including Leon, followed them.

    While walking, the king and queen smiled as some of the trees shimmered and they looked at all f the different types of creatures that passed by them and saw that some of the trees were changing their colors.

    "Wow, this ce is really something else," The king said and Nessa smiled at them then nodded.

    "We will be arriving soon," Nessa said and they nodded.

    After a few minutes, they arrived within the city and the king and the queen gasped as they looked at the view before their eyes.

    When they approached the center of the city, Riki and the others approached them and the people within the city looked at them.

    The king and queen smiled brightly as they looked at the different types of beings and the ones that were with them were dumbstruck.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 320 Admired

    The king and queen as well as those that were with them, couldn''t help but smile and admire the view before their eyes.

    They had never seen anything like it before, to them it was something quite rare, with so many different creatures with so many different cultures, all living in one city without problems, trying their best to get along, to coexist, adjusting to their leader.

    The king looked at the kids as they were ying with each other in the street and Nessa smiled as they approached her and she patted them on their heads and the king and queen smiled.

    "Lady Nessa, this ce is amazing, I know other ces allow these creatures to go shopping within their kingdom or work and so on but this is different, here they actually live and mix with each other, all of the racese together, they can be themselves," The king said.

    Nessa nced at him, then smiled as she saw how they admired the city and the way they were looking at her city, it was as though they were at peace.

    Liya approached them and Nessa looked at the girl then she bowed her head and the king and queen smiled at her.

    "Lady Nessa, I made a few things to eat and drink, you guys cane by the pavilion by the fountain when you are ready," Liya said.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "All right, we have to talk about a few more things so we will do it there since it''s almost lunchtime already and then we can show them around the city," Nessa replied and Liya nodded.

    "Thank you, Liya," She said and the girl bowed her head.

    "You are wee, follow me, you can talk over lunch," She replied before walking away and Nessa along with the king and queen and their people, followed.

    Upon arriving at the pavilion, they all took their seats and the king and queen sniffed in the nice and fresh aroma of the food and they smiled.

    "Go ahead and take what you want to eat, don''t hold back," Nessa said and they looked at her then at each other.

    "Thank you," They replied and she smiled at them, then they took what they wanted and began eating their food.

    "Lady Nessa, the others are doing, their jobs and have begun taking care of a few other things, they will do the ones that you pointed out another day, they said you won''t let them do it today and you wanted to help, so they will wait until you give the order, to do the rest that needs to be taken care of, the important ones," Liya said and Nessa sighed.

    "Those guys... Well, I am d I told them to wait, I will give the order when I am ready, they should learn to rx a bit, now they can''t do it without my permission, some of them are working too much," She replied and Liya chuckled.

    "You did the right thing, I will excuse you guys so you can discuss the things you want to," She said and Nessa smiled at her then she left and Nessa took a few things to eat as well.

    While eating, Nessa exhaled deeply, thinking about the different things she nned on making for everyer in the day.

    "Lady Nessa, your home is amazing, I am d you made us a part of all of this, but I have to ask, aren''t you afraid?" The king asked and the queen nodded.

    "Afraid huh? I am not, it''s why I am their leader, if I am afraid, this ce won''tst long, me being here is what keeps their hopes up, give them hope and keep them from being afraid, now they are willing to do whatever it takes to protect what''s ours, so no, I am not afraid," She responded.

    Upon hearing her say that, the queen exhaled deeply and Nessa clenched her right fist before sipping her ss of juice.

    ''Afraid huh? I wonder,'' She thought.

    "Now, shall we discuss a bit more about our alliance and so on?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, we are all ears," The king responded.

    "You guys can get better clothing and so on, now, take a look around the city, you will get what you want to help better your lifestyle, now, to the basics," She said and they nodded with smiles on their faces.

    Nessa and the king and queen began discussing more about their alliances and Nessa told them the benefits as well as the dangers they will be in from those with greed.

    The king and queen understood everyst bit of what she said and agreed to everything since they had a chance at bettering the way they were living and wanted to grow more.

    They were extremely happy that Nessa formed an alliance with them and broke the barrier, since, now they were able to move freely within thends and evolve more than they could have ever in the past years that they were closed off from the maind.

    After two hours, they had finished discussing everything and Nessa stretched off as Liya and the others approached them and then greeted the king and queen.

    Nessa did their introduction to the king and queen and they were all pleased to meet each other.

    "Lady Nessa, did everything go well? Do they have any sorts of objections or so on?" Riki asked as he stood beside her and she nced at him.

    "Yeah, everything went well, they don''t have any problems and ording to them, if a fightes to our home, they will be on the front lines to defend it, seems like we gained another stronger ally," She responded and he nodded with a smile and she stretched off.

    Nessa looked at the time and since she wanted to finish what she wanted to make by dinner, she decided to start making her things early.

    "Guys, can you show them around and help them get what they need, I have to get my work done?" Nessa asked and they looked at her.

    "Don''t worry, we will handle it, go do what you have to," Liya responded.

    "Thank you, I will be at my home if you need anything, they will help you if you need anything, is that okay with you guys?" Nessa asked.

    "Yeah, don''t worry, we will be fine, you do what you need to," The queen responded and Nessa smiled.

    "All right, I will see you guys for dinner, bring the king and queen with you as well, bye," She said before rushing off and Liya exhaled deeply.

    The king and queen smiled at her as well as the others and they took them to show them around the city, little by little.

 Chapter 321 Enjoyed and filled

    After leaving the others, Nessa went home,, then she opened her hair and tied it up in a bun after which she went to the kitchen and began gathering the ingredients that she would need to make the things she wanted to.

    When Nessa got everything that she needed, she began cooking everything she wanted them to try for dinner, including desserts.

    Despite it being a lot, she didn''t ask anyone for help since it was something she wanted to do for them after all, they had all been working very hard even when she is not around and she was grateful to them.

    Hours passed Nessa cooking and making different things, the others wanted to check in on her many times, but she made sure to tell them not toe to her unless they needed something or it was something important.

    They didn''t want to disturb her as well, so they all stayed away from her home and hoped that she was not overdoing it in any way.

    While Nessa was cooking, she sensed someone by her back porch and her brows furrowed as she went outside while stirring the batter in the bowl, she looked around but saw nothing then a smile appeared on her face.

    "Whatever," She said then went back inside and closed the door with her feet before returning to the kitchen to check on her food, some of which were baking.

    Later that day, after the sun had already set, Nessa had ced most of the things that she made on the table in her living room then she switched on the lights in her home and she exhaled deeply then opened her hair and stretched off.

    The girl had finished doing everything she needed to, including cleaning up any mess that was made while she was cooking in the kitchen.

    "The others will be arriving soon, I should go freshen up in the meantime..." She mumbled then went to her room to freshen up.

    A little while after, Nessa had finished freshening up and getting dressed, she went down to the living room and sat down on her couch then yawned.

    "I think I overdid it a bit," She said when she heard a knock on her door and she got up then to open it.

    "Good evening," Liya said and Nessa smiled before ncing at all of the others behind her and she smiled at them as they greeted her before entering her room.

    After entering, the first thing they caught onto was the amazing aroma and they looked at her then she grinned.

    "Come on, follow me," She said before walking away and they followed her to the living room and gasped when they saw how many good and different things she made.

    "Wow the smell is amazing, you made all of this alone?" The king and the queen asked.

    They came as well because Nessa had invited them and they found it to be rude if they had not.

    "Yes, I made all of it, took me some time, but I did, it''s already dinner time so you guys can sit down and have whatever it is that you want, there will be desserts as well," She responded as they stared at her.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "You are amazing," Niva and Dalia said at once and Nessa chuckled.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa," They all said at once, while bowing their heads and she flinched then sighed before gently smiling at them.

    "You are very much wee,e on raise your heads up now," She replied and they smiled at her then took their seats at the table.

    They all took their food and Nessa looked at them and Liya smiled at her with sparkling eyes as she began eating.

    "Delicious!" She said and they allughed as they began eating.

    "It is very delicious," Riki added and the others agreed with them.

    "Lady Nessa, you are a great cook, this is some of the best things that I have ever eaten," Zilrud said and his wife nodded and Tehitos said the same thing as well.

    Hearing all of their praise and seeing how they enjoyed the food, made Nessa feel at ease and she exhaled deeply, then took her food and began eating and she smiled when she tasted it then she poured herself a ss of drink.

    "Lady Nessa, can you teach me how to cook these things as well, if possible?" Liya asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "You really love cooking don''t you?" Nessa asked and the girl nodded.

    "Yeah, I do," She responded and Nessa sighed before patting the girl on her shoulder.

    "I made you a promise, I intend to keep it, I will teach you to make them, don''t worry, I never break my promises," She said and Liya smiled brightly.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa, this really means a lot to me," Liya replied.

    "I know and you are wee, enjoy your meal," She said and they continued eating.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While they were eating, Nessa looked at them and could tell how much they were enjoying the food since most of the things there, they had never even seen much less had before.

    "Where did you learn to cook?" Sophia asked and Nessa nced at her.

    "Back home, a ce very, very far from here," She responded.

    "Well, this is amazing, thank you," Sophia said and Nessa smiled at the girl.

    "You are wee," She replied.

    A while after, when they finished eating their dinner, Nessa brought them their dessert and they all smiled when they saw how different and nice the things were that she made.

    "You guys dig in, don''t hold back, I made more than enough for everyone," She said and they smiled brightly then took what they wanted and began eating.

    Later that night, when everyone finished having everything, they helped her clean up even though she didn''t want them to but they didn''t listen and when they were finished, they thanked her and then went home with their stomach filled and Nessa still had many things left.

    After they had all left, Nessa exhaled deeply since she was tired and she went into the back porch while eating pudding and allowed the fresh air to brush against her cheeks.

    "Good evening," A voice said and she scoffed since she already knew who it was that was visiting.

 Chapter 322 Invited

    Nessa exhaled deeply before turning and looking at the person who was sitting on the rail of the porch and he nced at her then she smiled at him.

    "I got the message and here I am, thank you for inviting me, mydy," He said and Nessa chuckled.

    "You are wee, I only invited you because you did help me in a way, so consider it a thank you," She replied and he chuckled as he looked at her.

    "You don''t trust me one bit, even now, do you?" He asked and she nced at him with her eyes narrowing.

    "You are right, but that doesn''t mean I will ignore you, I believe that you know a lot more than you are letting on, don''t take me for a stupid person, I am not," She responded and he chuckled.

    "I know you are not, it''s why I am here, I truly mean no harm to you or your people, but, since you are a leader and a lot can be at risk, I know you won''t just take my word for it, you are a smart and strong person, that I know," He said and she scoffed as he looked at her.

    "I invited you for dinner, if you didn''t as yet you can have your share," She replied as he stared at her without saying anything and her brows furrowed.

    "If you don''t want it, then just stay so, don''t stare at me like that," She said and he chuckled.

    "No, it''s not that, I just haven''t... I didn''t eat as yet, you can give me the food," He replied and she scoffed.

    "Wait, I will bring it to you," She said as she went into the house, he sighed before looking up at the sky and a smile appeared on his face.

    "I am telling the truth, but, I guess I might have to prove it, I can tell, from the beginning, I knew she is not someone to be trifled with," He mumbled.

    After a few minutes, Nessa brought the food and ced it on the small table that was there and he nced at her then sniffed in the nice aroma that wasing from the food and he got down from the rail.

    "You will get dessert when you are finished," She said before looking away from him and he sat down, then picked up the spoon and began eating, but even then she couldn''t see his face.

    After he began eating, he exhaled deeply and she nced at him and he looked at her.

    "He has no reaction, he is going to make me question my skills," She mumbled with a nk reaction on her face and he chuckled since he heard her and she flinched and then looked at him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What?" She asked.

    "Nothing, that was funny, so you made these?" He asked.

    "Yeah, I did," She responded.

    "Well, there is no need to question your skills, your food is delicious," He said and she smiled at him.

    "Thank you, you can continue eating, I won''t look," She replied and he smiled at her then she turned away and he continued eating his food.

    [Master, despite not knowing who he is, from the energy around him, it''s calm, he might be a good person, but despite that, you are right now to trust him, you need more reason for that, also the protection around you is strong, no one will be able to harm you easily.]

    ''Good, I am d you agree with me and I know it''s strong, there is no way I would be unprotected around someone I don''t quite know,'' Nessa thought before smiling and her eyes glowed blue.

    Find your next read on empire

    "I am finished, thank you for the meal," He said and she collected the te and the ss from him and then took them inside while he sat there waiting.

    A little while after, Nessa brought back a few desserts for him and he looked at it as she ced it on the table.

    "I might not be able to eat for another day," He said and she chuckled.

    "That''s to show how little you eat, you can take it with you if you want, I don''t have a problem with that," She replied then he sighed.

    "No, I am going to eat it here," He said then began eating the desserts she made.

    "Delicious," He said in a happy tone and she nced at him and he clenched his right fist then lowered his head and her eyes narrowed.

    He continued eating without saying another word and Nessa looked up at the night sky and a gentle smile appeared on her face before she stretched off and yawned.

    ''I am starting to get really sleepy now,'' She thought before bracing against the rail and the guy nced at her.

    ''Your life is going to be a storm with what''s going on, they are going to make a move eventually, they will see you as a threat,'' He thought as he finished eating the dessert.

    The guy got up and approached her, he tapped her on the shoulder and was going to thank her when she fell back and his eyes widened and he grabbed onto her and saw that her eyes were closed.

    "Is she already asleep?" He asked as he stared at her then moved a string of hair from before her eyes and upon feeling his touch.

    She opened her eyes and his eyes shimmered slightly green and she flinched, then raised up and she looked at him then sighed.

    "I am sorry," She said.

    "It''s fine, you seem tired, everything I ate here tonight, was homemade, that''s not something that I get to eat, they were all delicious, thank you for treating me," He replied and her eyes widened as she stared at him.

    "You are wee, I am going to sleep now, you can go home," She said with a smile and he scoffed, then walked away.

    She nced at him as the dragon appeared on the ground and it bowed its head to her and she chuckled.

    "I will see you around, also be careful, things are happening, your nation is drawing a lot of attention now,  they wille, if you ever need help with anything, here, I am strong enough," He said then threw something at her and she caught it.

    "See ya,dy Nessa," He said as she stared at him, then he waved at her and she did the same as he flew away and after he left, she looked at the object he gave to her.

    "He is weird, but, I know.." She mumbled before going into the house and locking the doors.

    Nessa went to her room and threw herself on the bed and within no time, she fell asleep due to how tired she was.

 Chapter 323 That was given

    While Nessa was sleeping that night, she squeezed the object the guy had given to her and it began shimmering and he sensed it.

    He tapped the dragon on its head and the creature came to a halt and since he was still nearby, he turned around and looked at her home with hoe brows furrowed.

    "Is she messing around with it or did she actually summon me? How do I know? I can''t just go and barge into her home, if it''s important she can summon me again," He said as the object began glowing and he exhaled deeply.

    The guy looked at the city, then closed his eyes and noticed nothing was wrong and but still sensed the object calling out to him and he scoffed before jumping off of the dragon andnding on his feet.

    The dragon flew down and he nced at him.

    "You go and check instead, it will be rude of me," He said and the dragon bowed and then disappeared.

    A few minutes after, the dragon appeared in Nessa''s room, but in a smaller form, he looked at her and saw that she was holding onto the object.

    He used his tail and collected the object from her hand then ced it on top of her pillow so she wouldn''t squeeze it again and while doing so, the dragon wasmunicating with the guy.

    "So it was a mistake, well at least everything is fine,e back," The guy said and the dragon nodded, then fixed her nket on her and Nessa smiled before the dragon disappeared then reappeared before its master.

    "Let''s head back, we have been away for long enough, I can''te here too much as well, to be safe,"  He said before holding onto his head and exhaling deeply and the dragon nced at him.

    "I wonder what''s going to happen next? I will visit her again, in part of my true form, things are finally changing for everyone, I like it even though it''s dangerous, but I will help..." He mumbled.

    "Let''s go," He said and the dragon''s eyes glowed bright green as well as its body.

    The dragon returned to its normal size and he jumped onto him, then took off without looking back.

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she yawned before stretching off, then she opened her eyes and wiped them before sitting up on the bed.

    "I slept well, that''s for sure," She said then got out of her bed and stretched off once more before opening the curtains, allowing the morning sunlight to enter the room.

    As the sunlight reflected in the room, the object which was like a pendant that the guy gave to her, it shimmered and her eyesnded on it.

    Nessa collected it and a gentle smile appeared on her face when she saw how pretty it was and she exhaled deeply, then ced it on the side of her bed before going to freshen up since she had things to do.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Experience tales at empire

    A while after, when Nessa finished doing her morning routine and getting dressed, she exited the bathroom, then grabbed the object and ced it in a small chain that she took from one of her nes.

    She ced it around her neck, then looked at herself in the mirror before scoffing.

    "It fits perfectly as a ne, I wonder if I should ever even use it, well, we will see in the future, he is too mysterious as well," She said before going to the kitchen to have her breakfast since she was hungry and wanted something to eat.

    Nessa made herself breakfast and began eating her food. When she was finished, she left and went into the city where she was greeted by her people and she did the same.

    She went to the pavilion and when the others saw her they smiled, but before she could go to them, Sai appeared before her and she flinched.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said and she exhaled deeply.

    "I could have hurt you, why do you keep appearing out of nowhere? Do you want to give someone a heart attack or get hurt?" She asked and the others heard as they approached her and Riki chuckled as did Sai.

    "Raise up, there is no need to bow like that all the time and good morning," She added, then he stood up and sighed then she smiled at him.

    "I am sorry, it''s a habit, I will try to be a little more careful next time," He said and she exhaled deeply then patted him on his shoulder.

    "It''s okay, it''s not like I don''t understand," She replied and he smiled at her.

    "Good morning," Riki and the others said and she smiled at them.

    "Good morning," She replied, then nced at Sai.

    "Did you want to say something to me or just came to greet me?" Nessa asked.

    "Can I talk to you for a minute?" He asked.

    She nodded, then went aside with him and the others went to wait in the pavilion.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked.

    "It''s about the job that you gave me earlier," He responded and her eyes narrowed.

    "I see, what about it? Is everything going well or did something happen?" She asked and he sighed.

    "It''s going well so far, nothing happened as yet, but I think it''s going to," He responded and a smile appeared on her face.

    "You really think so?" She asked.

    "I am a very observant person, from the way things have been going, yes, I think so, what do you want me to do? I will follow whatever order you give me," He responded and she looked at him before looking up at the sky.

    "Do you want me to eliminate?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "Of course, sometimes that''s the first thing that woulde to a person''s mind, but, for now, I don''t think that''s what we should do, I have something else in mind, I will tell you what to do in details, give me more info on what''s been going on with that job," She responded and he nodded.

    The two of them continued talking about the job Sai was given and in details, while the others waited in the pavilion for them to finish.

 Chapter 324 To make

    Discover hidden content at empire

    After Nessa finished talking to Sai, she patted him on his shoulder and he smiled at her after which, she stretched off then looked back at the others and Sai left.

    Nessa approached them and they looked at her as she sat down and a smile appeared on her face and Dalia approached her.

    She looked at the girl whose eyes caught her ne and Nessa looked at it.

    "This is pretty, it really suits you as well," She said.

    "Thank you, I made it into a ne, did the king and queen get home finest night?" She asked after Dalia sat beside her.

    "Yeah, they reached home just fine and I made sure of it,dy Nessa, what are you going to do now?" Riki asked and she nced at him.

    "I have one more kingdom I want to take a look at, but for now, I will be here, helping you guys out, our everyday work won''t bepletely finished that easily, we still have a lot to work on, I have a few ideas for the king and queen, I want them to consider it," She responded.

    Riki and the others looked at each other with smiles on their faces before returning their attention to her.

    "Sounds like a n, I am also taking care of our defenses, we have a few ideas in mind, can you take a look at themter on?" Riki asked.

    "I will take a look, when those things are concerned, you are the one that will be taking care of them since you are good in that area," She responded and he smiled at her.

    "Thank you," Riki said.

    "You are wee, now, I am going to take a look at the berries we have," She replied before standing up.

    "Want something different to snack on?" Tehitos asked.

    "No, I am going to take them and make different types of wines, even sake, that''s if they can be used for that," She responded as they smiled at her.

    "Sake? I think I have heard of that before," Riki mumbled and Nessa nced at him.

    "It''s quite popr among warriors and so on, but only a few ces here have it, did my research, it can be considered rare," She said and Riki smirked.

    "Oh? Sounds interesting, let us take you to where the berries are," Riki replied and Nessa chuckled.

    "You guys really want to try it, don''t you?" She asked and they smiled at her.

    "Yeah, of course, it sounds more than just interesting, delicious," Tehitos responded and Nessa chuckled.

    "You guys are really something else, I hope I can get to make what I want,e on, let''s go," She said before walking away and Liya as well as Tehitos and a few others took her to where the berries were growing in thend.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at where they were growing, and Nessa noticed that it was not far from home and she sighed as she looked at the valley before their eyes and how neat the berries were growing in their respective ces.

    Nessa looked at the berries and how they shimmered under the light and she picked one that tasted it and she smiled then exhaled deeply.

    "Thisnd give everything that''s eatable, double nutrition and so on, these tastes amazing," Nessa said and the others smiled.

    "Will they work though to make the wines you want and for the other things you might try?" Liya asked and Nessa nced at the girl and she smiled at her before nodding.

    "They will work to make a few barrels of things and I am going to take care of a few things concerning the coffee as well, it''s time I get these things done, they will sell as well but I will have a few conditions to those," She responded and they looked at each other smiling.

    "Will you guys help me pick them?" She asked.

    "Of course," They responded.

    "Thank you," She said and they smiled at her then she began picking the berries as did they.

    When they finished picking the amount needed, they headed back to the city with them and they ced everything by the pavilion then Nessa stretched off as Zilrud approached them.

    "I can help you guys take them to her home," He said and Nessa looked at him and he smiled at her.

    "Are you sure? I know you have been busy helping out," She said and Yonja and the others grabbed a basket each and Nessa smiled at them.

    "Yeah, I am sure," He responded then they picked up the rest and they took it to her home.

    Nessa ced everything in her kitchen and she exhaled deeply when she saw how many there was.

    "We can help, I want to learn more and this is a lot for you to do by yourself," Liya said and Nessa exhaled deeply before smiling.

    "Fine, Liya you can stay to help as well as two more, that''s it," She replied.

    They chose among themselves after she said that and those who didn''t have to help went back to doing what they were and Nessa as well as the others began working on the recipe.

    "Lady Nessa, how long will this take to be fully finished?" Liya asked as they were taking care of the berries.

    "It will take some time, I have to make sure it tastes the way it''s supposed to as well, sometimes it can be hard to get it the taste right," She responded.

    "Then I will make sure to pay close attention," Liya said and Nessa patted her on her shoulder and the girl smiled at her.

    Later that day, just after lunch when they had finished most of their work, Nessa and Liya made lunch together and Riki as well as the others came to eat with them.

    While eating in the back porch, Nessa looked at her ne when it shimmered and she smiled then continued eating her food and when they finished, they returned to doing their work, since they wanted to at least finish it off early but little did Nessa know, something was about to take a dive.

 Chapter 325 Meeting with one

    Later that day, after Nessa had finished most of her work, she went to the pavilion in the city, where the others were rxing, she joined them, then stretched off as the sun began setting and they looked at her then smiled.

    While Nessa was admiring the view of the sun, a blue light appeared in front of them and they got up and pulled out their weapons and from it, Kurson''s girlfriend appeared and Nessa smiled when she saw the girl.

    "Please don''t kill me, Ie in peace," She said and Nessa chuckled, as did the others and she approached the girl.

    The girl smiled at her then hugged Nessa and Nessa patted her on her back.

    "It''s good to see you again,dy Nessa," She said.

    "Likewise, this is quite the surprise, what brings you all the way here?" Nessa asked and the girl smiled at her.

    "I will tell you that in a few minutes, how about we sit down?" She asked and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she looked at the girl.

    "Okay, sure,e on," She responded as the girl looked around with a gentle smile on her face and Nessa sighed.

    "This ce, it''s gotten even more beautiful," She said.

    "Thank you, we have all been working hard on different things," Nessa replied and the girl looked at her and then smiled before sitting down with the others in the pavilion.

    "For some reason, it really does feel like you are stalling, what''s going on here?" Nessa asked and at the same time Sai appeared beside her and she flinched, then sighed and Sai exhaled deeply as they looked at him and wanted tough but held back.

    "Sai-" Nessa said and he lowered his head.

    "I forgot, I am sorry,dy Nessa," He replied and she nced at him then he looked at her.

    "It''s fine, it''s a habit after all, it''s going to take a while to fix, good thing we have strong hearts," She said with a grin and they allughed.

    "You are right, I am here to give you an update," He replied and her eyes narrowed.

    "Is it happening?" She asked.

    "Yes, he is meeting with one person in a wood," He responded and she smiled.

    "Take me to him, I am going to handle this," She said and they exchanged nces then looked at her.

    "What''s going on?" Riki asked.

    "I will tell you, guys, in detail when I get back, but I had Sai follow the guy that got away from us and now he is meeting with someone, I want to at least get a name," She responded as they stared at her.

    "You were already working on it?" Yonja asked and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Yes, I was, I had to keep it quiet though, can I give further details when I get back and can your part wait until I get back?" Nessa asked as she looked at the girl.

    "Yes, you can give us the details when you are back," Riki responded.

    "Mine can wait a bit as well," The girl added and Nessa smiled at them, then a mask formed on her face as they stared and she sighed, then her eyes changed color and Niva took off her hoodie and threw it to Nessa.

    She caught the hoodie then thanked the girl before putting it on then looked at Sai and he smiled at her.

    Continue reading at empire

    "You seem ready, shall we?" He asked.

    "Yes, we shall," She responded then he brought forth his hand and she held onto him and they both disappeared, then reappeared in a tree in the woods which was far from their home.

    "Who is that?" Nessa asked as she looked at the person the guy that got away was talking to and her eyes narrowed.

    "I don''t know, but I have a feeling that whatever..." Sai responded and Nessa nced at him.

    "Due to the ce we live in Sai, our problems are just getting started, but, don''t worry," She said and he looked at her.

    "Oh, I have been meaning to ask, are you going to kill him or should I?" He asked and she looked at them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Kill him, huh? She asked.

    "I will do it, this is just a little, I can handle it," He responded.

    "I know you can, all right," She said and he bowed his head and before the guy could start talking.

    A thread wrapped around his limbs and the one in the ck cloak''s eyes widened.

    "Move and you will die," Sai said as he appeared before them.

    The guy in the cloak''s eyes began glowing blue and before he could do anything, Nessa appeared behind him and ced her fingers by his neck.

    "I suggest you don''t try anything stupid, it could cost you your life," She said as she looked at the guy that got away and his eyes trembled in fear as he looked at them.

    "You are not a good person, you know you are going to be doing wrong yet," Nessa said, the guy''s body lit up orange and he rushed towards Said and Nessa sighed.

    "Die, you are not an innocent person, all you care about is money," Sai said as the thread lit up blue and the guy''s body began burning as he screamed and Sai''s eyes narrowed.

    ''He has gotten stronger as well,'' She thought as he mmed the guy in a tree, his body kept on burning and Nessa sighed then Sai turned his attention to the guy in the ck cloak.

    "Now, you are going to give us the answers that we want," Sai said as something dropped on the ground. Nessa looked at it and she smiled then it exploded and she and Sai jumped back as the guy in the cloak took off.

    "I have no intention of chasing anyone right now, you are going to give me a name," She said as her eyes lit up blue and she disappeared, then reappeared before him and before he could do anything else and punched him in his face, sending him tumbling across the ground and Sai blew a whistle.

    The guy got back up with his eyes glowing and Nessa looked at him with a piercing look in her eyes.

 Chapter 326 A name

    Nessa knew the guy was not about to give up now and she sighed, knowing that he wanted to fight, he wanted to get away but she couldn''t let him do that or win.

    Her eyes glowed blue as she stared at him with mes forming around all of her fingers and she waved them as his body began glowing and Sai nced at her.

    ''If only he would not be like this, I haven''t fought anyone in a while, I will take this as a practice match, but I will get a name, I will not let these people do as they please,'' She thought.

    He rushed towards her with speed and she looked around her and her eyes narrowed when she saw he pulled out two des and she sighed as Sai began ying with the threads in his hand and she saw.

    "What''s the name of your employer?" She asked and his eyes widened as he was about to strike her with his des and she turned around immediately.

    Before his des could get close to her, she disappeared, then reappeared behind him and he reacted to her and turned around.

    She spun around and kicked him in his stomach and due to the energy she applied to her feet to kick him, it sent him crashing across the ground and Sai scoffed.

    While Nessa was dealing with him, a group of people who were sitting in a conference room with the lights dimmed and faces could barely be seen, began talking.

    "What''s all of thismotion about a new nation going around?" A man asked in a stern tone.

    "Rumors have it a new nation is being built within that ce, a ce which goblins and other types of monsters have begun living, even humans are said to be among them," Another responded.

    "So it''s not just a rumor? It''s true?" Another guy asked.

    "Apparently so, ording to some, it keeps growing and it''s now a imed territory," A woman responded and the man that first began talking, exhaled deeply.

    "So, is there any news about who the leader is?" A woman asked.

    "There is no news but it might be a guy, the nation is growing at a very fast rate and people are talking," Another responded.

    "Then, do you guys think this is a threat?" The man asked.

    "We don''t know that as yet, but we have every intention of finding out, we will be sending people to investigate," A guy responded.

    While they were talking, the guy who Nessa was fighting,  looked at her with anger in his eyes and lighting began forming around him and she nced at him.

    The lightning from the ground, lifted up in the air, forming a ball in his right hand while moving around him like a barrier and she smiled.

    "You are not weak, that''s a nice trick as well," She said as he moved towards her and then disappeared, her eyes widened as he reappeared behind Sai and before he moved

    The guy was about to attack him, but Sai disappeared, then Nessa rushed towards the guy and he released the lightning attack towards her which formed a beam.

    Sai''s looked at Nessa and he was about to help her, but her eyes glowed brighter as well as the palm of both of her hands, before the attack could hit her.

    She brought forth her hands, grabbing onto the attack and Sai and the guy''s eyes widened.

    The force that wasing off of the attack, he had created pushed Nessa back.

    The guy decided to use this opportunity to attack her and as his weapons appeared in his hand while glowing blue and he was going to attack her.

    Nessa nced at him and a smile appeared on her face as she turned towards him and mes formed around the attack, he had sent towards her and his eyes widened as she pointed it towards him.

    "You should be a bit more careful with your attacks, you won''t like the oue if someone else took control of it," She said as she shot it towards him and he dodged the attack.

    "You missed," He replied. Your next chapter awaits on empire

    She smiled at him "Did I?" She asked and his eyes widened when the ball hit the ground, causing a small explosion where he was, sending him flying into the air.

    Nessa jumped up in the air and hit him in his stomach with her feet and he crashed into the ground.

    Nessanded on her feet and Sai blew a whistle as he looked at her and she sighed, then looked at him as he approached her.

    "Just how strong is she? She doesn''t even have a scratch," He mumbled and she looked at the guy as he groaned.

    "Give me a name," She said and he nced at her.

    "I suggest you answer her, you are in no position to save yourself," Sai said and the guy coughed up blood.

    "You guys are messing with the wrong set of people, you don''t know what you are doing," He replied.

    "I am pretty sure we know exactly what we are doing, you guys started this nonsense," Sai said.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I am only going to ask you one more time, who is your employer?" She asked with her eyes glowing orange and his eyes trembled as he stared at her then stood up and they looked at him.

    "I have never seen them out of the shadows, his name is...." He said after whispering it to them and Nessa smiled after he told her the person''s name and she turned around then walked away.

    "You got me to talk but, you guys are going to regret it, you won''tst long just like the others before you, they don''t care who is innocent or not, we will kill all those that stand in the way," He said.

    Sai gnashed his teeth and Nessa clenched her right fist when she came to a halt.

    "Not you at least," She said as she rushed towards him and before he could say or do anything else, she ced her hand on his body and released an attack that passed right through him and he coughed up blood.

 Chapter 327 Find out

    Sai left staring at Nessa and she pulled her hand away from the guy and he spat up blood before falling to the ground in a thud and she looked at him and her eyes narrowed.

    "I am not going to let you guys do as you please here, you target our home and you will regret it," She said as her eyes glowed slightly purple.

    Nessa turned around and she looked at Sai before approaching him and he brought forth his hand and she held onto him.

    "Shall we go,dy Nessa?" He asked.

    "Yes, Sai, let''s go," She responded and he nodded.

    Both of them disappeared and as they were heading back home, the ones who were in the conference room, talking about Nessa''s nation, meeting came to an end.

    "I want to know everything there is to know about the new nation and the one that''s leading them, I don''t care what it takes and how long, find out, we need to know what the hell is going on, am I clear?" The guy asked.

    "Yes," They responded.

    "That''s all for now, I am going to look into this myself as well," He said before walking away and the others that were there, left as well.

    After a few minutes, Nessa and Sai reappeared by the pavilion and the others smiled when they saw them. Nessa nced at them and when she saw they were waiting for them all the time, she smiled.

    "Sorry, that took a while," She said and Riki nced at her hand and his eyes narrowed.

    "We are just d you are both okay, did you take care of what you needed to?" Liya asked.

    "Yes, I did," She responded and the girl sighed in relief.

    Riki tapped Nessa on her shoulder and she nced at him, then he pointed to her hand and when she looked, she sighed.

    "There is blood," He said.

    "Are you hurt?" Dalia asked and Nessa sighed.

    "It''s not my blood, it''s someone else''s," She responded as they exchanged nces.

    "Can we get a little bit of rification?" Riki asked and she looked at him then smiled and patted him on his shoulder.

    "Sure," She responded.

    ''Lady Nessa," Sai said and he passed her a tissue as well as a bottle of water.

    She collected them from him, then thanked him and washed her hands with the water and then dried it with the tissue.

    "You guys remember the guy that escaped from us, right?" She asked after she sat down.

    "Yeah, what about him?" Youthim asked.

    "Well, ever since that day I had him followed and the one who assisted in making sure that he doesn''t pull any trick while keeping a keen eye on him, is Sai," She responded and they looked at him.

    "It makes sense now, that''s why you weren''t that worried about it before, you already had a n of your own in action," Riki said and she nodded.

    "You are smart, so did you guys find out anything?" Riki asked.

    "Yes, we got a name as well, but I won''t say it as yet, I have to make sure of a few things first, like the person''s real identity and so on, then we will handle it, is that okay with you guys?" She asked as they looked at each other then smiled before nodding.

    "We understand, you are being careful, you need to know the important things before even starting to handle it," Yonja responded and she nodded.

    "Indeed, but, what I do know for now is that the ones that employed the adventurers were working under someone who is working for the ones that are responsible for everything so far," She added and a smirk appeared on Riki''s face.

    "Is that so?" He asked and Nessa nced at him.

    "We had already guessed that, but, I certainly can''t wait to get my hands on them, when I do..." He responded and Liya hit Riki on his back and he looked at her.

    "What?" He asked.

    "Your face looked scary there, don''t go giving people nightmares tonight, stop it," She responded and his brows twitched.

    "You shouldn''t be talking about my face when yours is not much different, you can give people nightmares with just a smile and you call yourself a girl," He said and they burst outughing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "All right, cool it, you two," Nessa said as she got up and patted them on their shoulder, both of them looked at her then she exhaled deeply.

    "Liya, I am feeling a bit thirsty and peckish, can I have something to drink that is a bit refreshing?" She asked and Liya smiled then bowed her head.

    "Coming right up,dy Nessa," She responded then left. Nessa sat back down and she nced at Riley and the girl smiled at her.

    ''She seems a bit worried, I wonder what it is that she wants to talk about? Did something happen?'' Nessa wondered before lowering her head and clutching it.

    "Are you okay?" Sai asked and Nessa flinched before grabbing onto his neck and Riki chuckled.

    "I am fine," She responded then released his neck and he rubbed it.

    "Great reflexes,dy Nessa," He said and she chuckled.

    "Thank you, Sai, with you around, it''s only bound to get even better," She replied and he chuckled, then Riki smiled upon seeing that and Sai nced at Nessa.

    "I have to be careful," He said and she scoffed.

    Find exclusive stories on empire

    "Lady Nessa, here," Liya said as she brought a small tray with a few things for her and Nessa collected it then thanked the girl and Liya bowed.

    Nessa picked up the ss of cold juice and when she drank it, she exhaled deeply, feeling a bit refreshed then she returned her attention to Riley.

    "I thought Kurson would havee with you, that... So, what really brought you all the way here Riley? What is it that you wanted to talk about?" Nessa asked.

    "I came here to talk to you about a few things and we might also need your helpter on," She responded.

    "Oh? I am listening, have something to eat and let''s hear it," She said as she handed the girl the tray then Riley thanked her and Nessa smiled at her.

 Chapter 328 A request

    After Riley took a snack from the tray, she ate it, then Liya handed her a ss of juice and she drank it as Nessa looked at her and noticed the girl seemed to be in a bit of tension.

    Riley exhaled deeply, then thanked Liya before looking up at the sky and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Riley, what''s bothering you so much?" Nessa asked and the girl looked at her.

    "As you know, a lot of ces have found out about this nation, some don''t know whether it''s a rumor or not, some believe and some don''t Kurson told me to tell you to be careful," She responded.

    "Ah, so not everyone believes, but I bet to make sure they might send people here, I won''t hide the nation from them, I want them to know, but don''t worry, we will be careful," She said and Riley smiled at Nessa.

    "Sai, you know what to do, don''t you?" Nessa asked and he bowed his head.

    "Yes, I know what I need to do,dy Nessa, don''t worry, we will take full precaution of those from the outside," He responded and she smiled.

    "Good, thank you," She said.

    "Don''t mention it," He replied.

    Nessa nced at Riley and saw that the girl was still worried and she chuckled, then Riley looked at her and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Riley, that''s not all is it?" She asked and Riley smiled at Nessa.

    "No, it''s not all, you noticed that some of the biggest kingdoms were targeted by the bad people right?" Riley asked.

    "Yeah, each had their own conflicts, mostly within the royals, ones that could change the power of the kingdom," She responded and Riley chuckled.

    "Kurson was right, you don''t take long to pick up on things, that''s nice," She said and Nessa scoffed.

    "Why didn''t hee with you?" Nessa asked.

    "He had a few things to take care of, busy with his duties, so much that he doesn''t..." She responded with her brows twitching and Nessa chuckled.

    "Is he not spending enough time with you, Riley?" She asked and the girl''s cheeks flushed as she looked at Nessa and the others wanted tough but held back.

    "N- No, that''s not it," She responded before lowering her head and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Well, if that was it and I was in your spot, I would have been a little demanding if it''s been long," She said and Riley''s eyes narrowed and Nessa saw.

    ''Is she actually going to do that? Well, it is the best way to make sure he doesn''t end uppletely neglecting her, though I understand, both of them, I bet he doesn''t even realize,'' Nessa thought.

    "That''s actually a good idea, but, I wonder if that will actually work..." Riley mumbled and Riki chuckled since he heard her and Nessa smiled.

    "So? Riley, what is the other reason you are here?" Nessa asked, but the girl didn''t hear her since she waspletely lost in her own thoughts.

    ''That idiot Kurson, pay a bit more attention, learn to bnce your life, I am younger than you yet I know that much, next time I see you, I am going to step up my role,'' She thought.

    Nessa got up, then approached Riley as the others looked at her then she tapped the girl on her shoulder.

    "Hey, Riley, you can think about Kursonter on, when you have a lot of time to spare," She said and the girl flinched, then looked at Nessa with her cheeks pink and Nessa smiled at the girl.

    "I am so sorry,dy Nessa, this can be so frustrating at times," She replied. Nessa patted her on her head and she exhaled deeply.

    "I know, I understand, that''s why you guys have to make time, bnce your life," She said. Riley smiled at her then bowed her head and Nessa moved her hand off of her.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa," She replied.

    "You are wee, so what is the next thing?" She asked before stretching off.

    Nessa began feeling a tad sleepy because it was gettingte and they had a busy day. She sat down and looked at the girl then Riley sighed.

    "You and Kurson have an interest in the next and probably final kingdom you want to form an alliance with for now," She responded and Nessa''s brows furrowed.

    "Yes, the next kingdom will be thest for now, to be honest, I mentioned it to him, I don''t think I need another alliance for now, I said I will decide it once I get there, I won''t push it though, what''s his interest there, though?" She asked.

    "The royals currently have their personal problems to deal with, he is afraid they might be targeted because of it, they are deciding on who to sit on the throne next, they are a good family, ording to Kurson, these people who are causing all of us problems, they have allies in a lot of ces and ording to sources, they might have gotten control over certain things already," Riley responded.

    "Simply put it, they can throw a kingdom to the brink of self-destruction or war at any time, I have already interfered a lot, what exactly does Kurson want from me?" She asked.

    "He is busy or he would have done it himself, he wants you to go there, he wants you to help the current king in dealing with this matter as soon as possible, they are good people," She responded.

    Nessa looked at Riki and the others and they smiled at her then she sighed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''What should I do?'' Nessa wondered.

    [You can gain another strong alliance not only that, it''s better if they don''t gain control over this kingdom, whatever they are nning, so far they have been seeding until you came to thisnd, it''s like you said, this is just the beginning, I can sense the changestely and so can you, there might be a shift.]

    Nessa exhaled deeply after hearing that since she knew that her system was right and she looked at the girl while thinking of what could be done and what she should do after everything that has been happening so far and intended to get the opinion of Riki and the others as well.

 Chapter 329 To help

    Nessa looked at Riley after a few minutes of thinking then at Riki and the others and they looked at her and she smiled before bracing her head against the post.

    "Guys, after a bit of thinking, I think it would be good to help but I want your opinions here as well, you guys can have a say, so what do you think about this?" She asked and Riley looked at them as they exchanged nces.

    "Are you sure you want our opinions?" Theitos asked and Nessa smiled at them.

    "Of course, I n on having my own little council, I will fix it up when I sort out the ranks among you guys, for now, this will have to do," She responded and Riki smiled at her.

    "My personal opinion is that it''s always risky and dangerous, but you can gain from it as well," Riki said.

    "I think the same, you are strong,dy Nessa, if something happens, you might be the best person to help them," Tehitos added.

    "You can do it, the kingdom she is talking about is a strong one in different ways, right?" Liya asked as she looked at Riley and the girl nodded.

    "Then, you might gain another alley, if something does happen and people die..." Liya said.

    Find adventures at empire

    "We couldn''t possibly feel any better knowing that we could have helped but didn''t," Both Liya and Dalia said and Zilrud nodded as well as the chiefess of the lizardmen from the snow mountain who was with them at the time.

    "So you are all saying that I should go ahead and help if I want to?" Nessa asked.

    "Yes," They responded and Nessa exhaled deeply before ncing at Riley, who grinned at her and Nessa chuckled then looked at the people of the city.

    "Fine, I will help him, Kurson, you better tell him that the next time he wants something, he bettere by himself as well or I am going to grab him by his hair... Should I continue that?" She asked.

    "Please don''t, I feel like doing the same thing," Riley responded and theyughed.

    "Give him a taste of his own medicine Riley, tell him I will help, I will need to know where I am going and when I will be leaving so he should send that information as soon as possible," She said.

    Riley smiled at Nessa then got up and hugged her and Nessa flinched, then patted the girl on her back and she flinched before rising off of her and apologizing.

    The othersughed and Nessa chuckled at how nervous Riley got.

    "Are you afraid of me, Riley?" She asked and the girl looked at her.

    "Who in their right mind wouldn''t be if they knew how strong you were? Even if they were friends with you, a little bit of fear would be there, that''s how it is with me," She responded and Nessa chuckled then patted Riley on her shoulder.

    "I understand, if I were you I would probably be the same way," She said and Riley smiled at her.

    "Well, I am going to head back and give him the news, I will return tomorrow morning, do you want me to bring him as well?" Riley asked with a smirk.

    "Sure, bring him along as well, he and I are going to have a little bit of chat," She responded and Riley chuckled.

    "Then I will make sure to bring him along with me, whether he likes it or not, I will see you all tomorrow, bye," She said as she walked away.

    "Bye," They replied as they waved at her and she smiled then disappeared and Nessa sighed.

    ''More work, it''s a good thing there are so many of us, we are able to split them and finish them faster than ever, I will use my magic to do a bit more here as well, even if I leave soon, it won''t matter, I can always finish it when I get back, in the meantime, the things that they don''t need me for, they can continue doing,'' Nessa thought.

    "Lady Nessa, what are you thinking about?" Dalia asked and she looked back at the girl and then smiled.

    "What is it, Dalia?" She asked.

    "Is something wrong?" The girl asked.

    "I was just thinking about something, that''s all," She responded.

    "Lady Nessa, if you have to leave soon, then you don''t have to worry, we know everything we have to do, also the things that are new to us, you taught us how to make them, we have more than enough help as well, you don''t have to think about all of that, everything will be handled," Youthim said.

    "He is right,dy Nessa, you don''t have to worry about anything, also if there is something more that we need to do and you don''t have to be with us to do it, just tell us and we will do it," Liya added.

    Nessa smiled at them, then stretched off and they looked at her.

    "I get it, thank you guys, you are all very helpful and I am d that I don''t have to worry about these things, if anything elsees to my mind, I will let you guys know," She said and they nodded.

    "Now, I am hungry and I think I need dinner, I will go and eat then head to bed, if you guys haven''t eaten as yet, please do and get a good night''s rest, got it?" She asked with a gentle smile on her face and they smiled at her.

    "Got it, you go and have your dinner, you have a lot to do and so do we, if you ever need help with anything, don''t hesitate to ask," Riki responded and Nessa smiled at him then patted him on his shoulder.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I will, thank you Riki and good night to all of you, I will meet you guys in the morning, bye," She said before leaving.

    "Good night," They replied then went to their homes and Nessa went to her mansion and the first thing she did was go to the kitchen to make her dinner with something else on her mind as well.

 Chapter 330 Quite sometime

    While Adora was cooking her food in her kitchen, she began humming while waltzing and when she was finished.

    The girl went to freshen up and when she finished, she got into her nightgown, then went to have dinner since she was very hungry and tired as well.

    A while after, she finished eating, she went out to the back porch and stretched off while enjoying the fresh cold air as it brushed against her body.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''One problem to the next, the others are helping and that''s good, I really appreciate it, I wonder what more I might have to do to protect thisnd, whatever it is, I will do it even if it changes who I am,'' She thought.

    Nessa went back inside, then closed the doors and went to her room where she got into her bed, covered herself with her nket and after a few minutes, she fell asleep without any sort of problem.

    While sleeping, Nessa made a connection with the dragon and when she opened her eyes, she found herself looking at him and he nced at her then bowed his head and she smiled.

    "Can we talk for a few minutes? Don''t worry, this is just your subconscious," He said and she smiled at him.

    "It''s fine, I can spare more than a few minutes to talk to you, let''s talk about what''s bothering you," She replied with a gentle smile and he nodded then both of them began talking about the things they wanted to, with each other.

    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off before yawning, then she exhaled deeply and a gentle smile appeared on her face as she remembered the conversation she had with the dragon.

    Nessa got out of her bed, then opened the window and sniffed in the fresh and minty air.

    ''I have to keep my promise to him, I have to break him free, I have to bring him home and I will find a way sooner thanter, for now, I have to get ready and go to the pavilion, we are going to have guests,'' She thought.

    Nessa grabbed her clothes and then went to freshen up, when she was finished, she got dressed and then went down to her kitchen to have breakfast.

    A little while after, when the girl finished eating her breakfast, she left her home and went into the city.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," Her people said as she passed by them.

    "Good morning," She replied and they smiled at her.

    Nessa went to the pavilion and the others were already there and they were having breakfast together, she smiled then approached them.

    "Good morning, guys," She said and they jumped, then looked at her and she waved at them and they exhaled deeply.

    "Oh,dy Nessa, good morning, are you turning into Sai as well?" Dalia asked and Nessa chuckled before patting her on her shoulder.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," The others said and she smiled at them.

    "Do you want something to eat?" Liya asked when Nessa sat down with them.

    "I just had breakfast, thank you for the offer though," She responded and the girl smiled at her then passed her a chocte and Nessa sighed before collecting it.

    "Thank you, Liya," She said and the girl grinned.

    "You are wee," She replied.

    As they ate their breakfast, Nessa took small bites from her chocte while waiting on Kurson and Riley to arrive since she wanted to know when she may have to leave and wanted to get the things she needed to do done.

    After a whole of waiting, a blue light appeared just before the pavilion and they all looked at it and from it, came Kurson and Riley and the others smiled when they saw them then the light disappeared.

    "Lady Nessa, good morning," Riley said and Nessa smiled at them as they approached her.

    "Good morning guys, I am d you made it," She replied as she nced at Kurson, he looked away from her and her eyes narrowed.

    "Woah," Kurson mumbled when he saw how much things had changed since thest time he had visited and Riley nced at him then he exhaled deeply.

    "Hey, how have you been?" Adora asked as she grabbed onto Kurson''s shoulder and he nced at her as Riley moved away from beside him and he looked at her then she shrugged.

    "I have been fine,dy Nessa, how have you been?" He asked and she smiled at him.

    "I am d to hear that, we have our problems, but nothing we can''t deal with so I have been perfectly fine," She responded.

    "You didn''t even check in once," She said and he lowered his head, then she peeked at him and he nced at her then she smiled.

    "Are you angry?" He asked and she chuckled, then patted him on his shoulder.

    "No, I am just messing with you, I know you have been busy as well, as were I, I had onlytelye back home," She responded and he smiled at her.

    "We are all busytely, it''s starting to be tiring," He said with a sigh and she smiled at him.

    "You need to take a rest," She replied and he looked at her then smiled.

    "Soon enough, I am really d I came here today, it''s been quite sometime now, it''s good to see you are doing well," He said as he hugged her and she patted him on his back then Riley smiled.

    "Same here, when you get a break, do visit," She replied and he raised off of her.

    "I will, that''s a promise to you, you know I won''t break it," He said and she nodded, then he smiled brightly and Riley''s eyes shimmered when she saw that.

    ''As I thought, he is really happy today,'' Riley thought before sighing.

    "Also, I am sorry about adding more to your list," He said as they sat down in the pavilion, she smiled at him then he greeted the others and they did the same.

    "It''s fine, we are already involved so, can you brief me on when I have to leave and so on as well as give me a bit more info?" She asked then he smiled before nodding and the others looked on.

 Chapter 331 Briefed

    Before they started talking, Liya brought out a tray of snacks as well as drinks and Nessa nced at her then smiled and Kurson thanked them, then took a snack as well as a ss of drink as did Riley.

    After he began eating, he smiled before praising Liya and the girl thanked him, then Nessa stretched off and Kurson nced at her and she smiled at him.

    "You have changed quite a lot, haven''t you, Nessa?" Kurson asked and she nced at him and her eyes narrowed.

    "With time, people change, I just changed in a way to protect what''s mine," She responded and he chuckled.

    "You are right, with time people do change, now, I want to ask one question, really bad," He said and she scoffed.

    "Don''t let me hold you back, go ahead and speak freely," She replied.

    "What are you willing to do to protect what''s yours?" He asked and a smirk appeared on her face as he looked at her as did the others and she exhaled deeply then looked up at the sky.

    "I am willing to do a lot depending on the situation, that''s how I will make my decision, but I will always protect them," She responded and a gentle smile appeared on Kurson''s and Riley''s face.

    "I see, that''s more than a good enough answer from a leader, you will go far, Nessa, this nation''s name is spreading some are now wondering whether it''s just a rumor or not, and some probably already know it''s not, what are you going to do if theye here?" Kurson asked.

    "If theye here without wanting to cause a problem, then that''s okay, I will handle it and if theye here with hostile intentions, then I will also deal with it, we are going to do what we have to, it''s as simple as that," She responded and Kurson chuckled.

    "You and I both know it''s never as simple as that, but I get what you are saying, either way, you guys will deal with it ording to what the situation is," Kurson said.

    "Exactly, it all depends on the situation, now can you brief me on what I have to do and so on?" She asked and he sighed.

    "I will, you will have to be there in three days, from here it will take you at most two and a half days to travel, it''s up east and there is a path connecting to the dwarf kingdom to get there, a clear one as well, you will get to it after leaving thisnd," He said.

    "I know that path, I used it before to get to the dwarf kingdom, they do trading, a lot of it as well so it''s only natural they have different routes to get to certain ces," She replied.

    "Nice, you knowing it will make things a lot easier, now once you arrive there, you will head straight to the castle, the king will personally see to it, that you are treated well, this ce, it''s beautiful and among power, even your own family can betray you so you have to be careful, you will be with all the permission you need, it will be given by me," He said.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I understand everything, so I will be like an officer to ensure everything is in order in your space, tell me, why will your permission to do as I see fit, matter to them?" She asked and a smirk appeared on his face.

    "I got the permission from a high position, one of the king''s allies, he won''t deny it because he wants the help, he wants to ensure that his throne is handed over to the right person, we don''t want more corruption right about now, that''s why they will have to listen," He responded.

    "That was smart, I have a feeling things will go south, but that''s normal, especially when the bnce of power might soon tip," She said and he nodded.

    "You can take someone with you even a pet along, no problem, I wish I could go handle it myself, but I can''t right now," He replied and she smiled at him.

    "It''s fine, leave it to me, I will see what they are thinking while I am at it, so when do you want me to leave?" She asked.

    "The day after tomorrow, it''s better if you leave in the morning, also here," He responded as he handed her an envelope.

    "What''s this for?" She asked.

    "When you go there, give that to the king and he will know what to do, you are being cheered on by a lot Nessa, if you ever need help with anything, all you have to do is ask, always remember that," He responded and she smiled at him.

    "I will give it to the king and I will remember that, soon enough, I will make sure you tell me what you are doing for a living," She said and he chuckled then bowed his head as did Riley and her eyes widened as she looked at them.

    "Thank you for your help,dy Nessa," Both of them said and she sighed.

    "Come on, don''t do that and you are wee, raise your heads, you are making me feel awkward," She replied and everyoneughed then they raised their heads.

    "I will leave the day after tomorrow, I will be there on time as well, so don''t worry, when will the king be choosing?" She asked.

    "We don''t know the exact date, but it will be within a week''s time, you won''t be there for long, once he chooses who he thinks is best, your job will be done there, whatever happens next will be on them, you only have to make sure no one tries anything, make sure the king makes his choice on his own, keep an eye on them when it''s time for the choosing," He responded and she exhaled deeply.

    "That I can do, sounds like a lot of work, but so be it, we can''t just stand by and let them do as they please either," She said.

    Kurson smiled at her before exhaling deeply and Myalis smiled at him as Liya brought out lunch for everyone to eat.

 Chapter 332 Holds

    After Nessa and the others began eating their lunch, she looked at her people while thinking about their ranks and where she should even start creating them from and knew it would take a while since there were many strong ones among them.

    Kurson nced at Nessa before going and sitting beside her and he tapped her on her shoulder and she nced at him then he smiled.

    "What''s on your mind? You seem lost," He said and she exhaled deeply.

    "There are still many things to do, I have a feeling we are going to have to be stronger than we ever were," She replied.

    "Because of what''s going on?" He asked.

    "Yes, because of what''s going on, I have to make sure that they are prepared in case a fight breaks out at our front door, I have no intention of losing anything that we have built," She responded as he stared at her.

    "How much stronger have you gotten, Nessa?" He asked and she nced at him, then looked at the palm of her right hand.

    "Strong enough, I still have a few things to work on though," She responded.

    "I see, Nessa, what are you going to do?" He asked and her eyes narrowed.

    "You feel they are going toe after this ce as well, don''t you? You know that whoever the enemies that are doing all of this are, they are quite strong don''t you?" She asked and he exhaled deeply.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes, we don''t know who only that some of the worst people are working together, some of them get orders from people who work under the leaders, the leader''s faces are the ones that are not being seen or are seen, you just don''t know that the person is bad."

    "Maybe the ones that are working under the leaders saw their faces, maybe not, they don''t have to, that''s how it works and the ones that work under the leaders and gives the minions themands, some of their faces might not have been seen either, some can even be in great power," He responded.

    "Yeah, I know how it works, they are not only living in the shadows either, they are living among us, doing as they please which is why people cannot easily be trusted, especially if I you are in a position as I am in," She said and he smiled at her.

    "You have taken really well to your role Nessa, you are making quite a difference, the role of a leader suits you, more than you know, also, with these enemies, I have to help put a stop to them as well, their activities have increasedtely, we have to put them to a stop when we find them," He replied and Nessa looked at him with a smile on her face.

    "What?" He asked.

    "With the high position that you have, it''s a responsibility isn''t it?" She asked.

    "We all share it apparently, you will know the position I am in when you get back from your next work, it''s one that I am starting to dislike," He responded as he lowered his head and she patted him on his shoulder.

    "I wonder what kind of work that is, I will wait and see, also, no matter what position you are in, you are still my good friend, you have proven that more than once, from the look in your eyes, you seem to want a long break if you get any info on them, share them with me," She said and he looked at her.

    "I will, don''t worry and you are seeing right, I do want a break, I think I will being here to spend a long time with Riley, it''s really nice here, Nessa, I have to say, you are doing the work in which a king and queen would take much longer to do or an entire kingdom," He replied.

    Nessa chuckled when she heard him say that and heughed, then she exhaled deeply before stretching off since she had finished eating her meal.

    "Kurson, you guys are always wee here, you cane whenever you like and spend as long as you like as well, we will be more than delighted to have you, I don''t know that part about doing more than a kingdom thing but thank you," She said and heughed.

    "You are wee, I felt gooding here today, I am d she brought me along with her," He replied and Nessa nced at him then at Riley and a gentle smile appeared on her face.

    "You really love her, don''t you?" She asked and his eyes widened and he lowered his head.

    "Kurson, don''t go being the idiot who doesn''t answer,  it''s written all over your face, you can''t help but smile when you look at the girl," She added and he chuckled then looked at her.

    "Yeah, I love her which has made me think of lots of things and you are the answer we got, we want you to always seed," He said and she smiled at him.

    "I hope I can, for the sake of myself as well as those who follow me," She replied and he nodded.

    "Let me ask you this, don''t you want someone for yourself?" He asked and Nessa''s eyes widened then she lowered her head before sighing.

    "Maybe one day I will find the perfect one to stand beside me," She responded.

    "That''s a good answer, one way to avoid many questions as well, we will have to get going soon, but...." He said and she stood up then Riley looked at them.

    "Stay until night, for dinner, then you guys can go," She replied and he nced at her while thinking about his job.

    Riley got up and held onto Nessa''s arm with a smile on her face and Kurson exhaled deeply.

    ''I have gotten many answers, I will put everything in ce here when I am back and hopefully, they will all stand strong, I hope I can fulfill my dreams as well,'' Nessa thought as she nced at Riki and the others.

    "The odds are against me, aren''t they? We will stay till then," Kurson said and Rileyughed as he stood up and she hugged him, then he hugged her back and Nessa smiled at them.

    Nessa knew that the future holds a lot of possibilities for conflicts and wanted to make sure they will be ready to face it and had many ns to fulfill in order for them to continue living a good life and was willing to do what it took to protect everything as well as hoped to find something more for herself if it was possible.

 Chapter 333 One more thing

    Later that day, just before the sun began setting, Nessa had finished doing her daily work and she went to sit down by the fountain and rx since she was tired.

    The girl looked up at the sky while thinking about a few more defensive protocols, and the ideas she came up with were ones that were made by magic and her system helped in telling her how to start using them and how they worked.

    Nessa was pleased to know, she didn''t have to actually build any sort of things to use them and wanted to set it up before leaving for her next work.

    While she was taking a look at the city, to see where she should start from, Kurson and the others approached her since they had finished showing them the new things that were built and Nessa didn''t even focus on them.

    "She ispletely lost in her thoughts," Kurson mumbled as they stood a short distance behind her and the sun had finally set and the sky had turned dark.

    "She must be thinking pretty hard about something," Riley said and Riki chuckled.

    "Must be, she didn''t even realize that we are here," Liya replied and Dalia nodded with a grin and Liya nced at her with her eyes narrowing.

    "Whatever you are thinking, stop," Liya said and Dalia smiled at her.

    "I have no idea about what you are talking about," She replied.

    Liya was about to hold onto Dalia''s arm but the girl moved away from her and Liya flinched.

    "Dalia..." She mumbled and the girl went behind Nessa and peeked at her.

    "Boo," She said and Nessa jumped back with her eyes glowing dark blue and Dalia grinned as the othersughed before approaching them.

    "Dalia..." She mumbled and the girl waved at her.

    "Are you with us again?" Kurson asked and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Yes, Yes, but, Dalia, you could have gotten hurt like that, you know," She responded.

    "She didn''t even think about that, hit her in the head," Liya said.

    "Don''t worry, I trustdy Nessa, she never attacks just like that, it''s how careful, she is," Dalia replied and Nessa sighed before smiling.

    "Well, thanks for trusting me so much, Dalia but still, next time, I want you to be more careful, got it?" Nessa asked.

    "Got it," She responded then Nessa patted her on her shoulder.

    "What were you thinking about, Nessa?" Kurson asked and she nced at him and then smiled.

    "I was thinking about doing a few things before I leave, for precautions," She responded and he smiled at her.

    "As expected of you, did youe up with anything so far?" He asked and she stretched off.

    "Yes, I came up with a few things, I will set them up before I leave," She responded.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Sounds interesting, I would like to see what it is when you are finished setting it up," Riki said.

    "I don''t think you will be able to see it like that, I have to use my abilities to do it, nothing has to be built and so on," She replied and Riki''s eyes narrowed.

    "Nice, even more interesting, your abilities are quite unique, that''s for sure," Riki said and Nessa chuckled.

    "Once I finish setting it up, I will let you in on how it works so if anything happens, you will know how it will work," She replied and Riki smiled.

    "Looking forward to that," Riki said and Kurson wrapped his arm around her neck and she nced at him.

    "Shall we have dinner? We have to go home soon, I stayed as promised," He said and she chuckled, then patted him on his arm and he nced at her ne when it shimmered after the light from the fountain reflected on it.

    "That''s pretty," He said.

    "Thanks, got it from a friend, let''s go have dinner," She replied as she walked away, he scoffed then they followed her.

    After they went to Nessa''s home, they sat down in the living room while admiring her home and Nessa as well as Liya and Dalia brought out the dinner and then ced everything on the table.

    Upon sniffing the aromaing from the food, they smiled and Nessa chuckled before sitting down with them and they began eating the food.

    While eating, Kurson nced at Nessa and she looked at him "What is it, Kurson?" She asked.

    "It''s nothing, something just came to my mind since you are so young," He responded and her brows furrowed.

    "Hmm, okay, if you feel like telling me then I am right here," She said and he chuckled then continued eating his food.

    After Nessa finished eating, she went out back and exhaled deeply as the fresh air brushed against her cheeks and just then a bird flew towards her with a message on its feet and her eyes narrowed.

    Nessa collected the envelope, then the bird flew off and she opened it and letters began appearing on it and she sighed when she saw who it was from.

    ''I know nothing about him, didn''t expect him to send a message,'' She thought as a pen appeared with the letter and she collected it, then began writing at the bottom of the message he sent and when she was finished.

    Nessa closed the envelope with the pen inside of it and it began floating in the air, thenpletely disappeared and she left staring at it.

    ''So he is using magic, I don''t think he will be writing me again, well, not anytime soon, weird,'' She thought before letting out a sigh when she heard Kurson call out her name and she went back inside to meet them.

    "Are you guys leaving now?" She asked after they left her home and Riley smiled then nodded.

    "We wille visit again, I hope that will be soon as well,"  Kurson said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Oh, there is actually one more thing, do you want to go to an academy?" He asked.

    "Huh?" Nessa asked as she stared at him and a smile appeared on his face and the others looked at Nessa.

 Chapter 334 To setup

    Nessa left staring at Kurson after hearing what he asked her and she exhaled deeply while remembering when she used to go to sses in her previous world and a gentle smile appeared on her face then she looked at him and he smiled.

    "So, what do you think about that?" He asked and she looked at the others and they smiled at her.

    "Lady Nessa, do you want that?" Riley asked and she scoffed.

    "I have not even thought about that before, not after starting a new life here, but where I came from I spent years studying, I got what I wanted from my studies as well, I don''t think I need to go to an academy but things are different here," She responded.

    "Then, think about it, you can attend a few sses every now and then if you want, to learn more about certain things," Kurson said and she smiled at him.

    "I will think about it, I don''t need to go, but still," She replied and he chuckled.

    "You are brighter than most your age, so of course you won''t need to, we will get going now," He said and she chuckled.

    "All right, bye, take care, both of you," She replied.

    "You too," They replied, then the others waved at them and they did the same before disappearing in a sh and Nessa sighed before looking at the others.

    "Well,dy Nessa, we will be heading to our homes now, we will see you tomorrow," Riki said.

    "Okay, see you guys tomorrow, good night and sleep well," She replied, they smiled at her before bowing their heads and she sighed.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," They replied and she chuckled, then they left and she waved at them.

    Nessa went back into her home after they left and she locked the door, then cleaned up a few things before going to freshen up.

    When the girl finished freshening up, she changed into her nightgown, then switched off the lights in her room and went into her bed.

    After a little while, due to her being tired, Nessa fell asleep without any problem and after a long and good night''s rest, the next morning when she woke up.

    Nessa stretched off, then wiped her eyes before yawning, then she got out of bed and opened the window, taking in the fresh air and when she was finished, she went about doing her normal morning routine.

    When Nessa finished taking her bath, she got dressed then made herself breakfast which she had then left her home and went into the city to where the others would usually be, when she saw them she smiled and they waved at her.

    "Good morning, guys," She said.

    "Good morning," They replied, then she stretched off before looking at the fountain and she smiled as the others looked at her.

    "Had breakfast already,dy Nessa?" Liya asked and she nced at the girl and then smiled.

    "Yeah, I had breakfast, thank you, Liya," She responded and the girl smiled at her.

    "So, are you packing today to leave?" Riki asked and she looked at him.

    "Yes, I will be packing today, I have to finish doing a few things first though," She responded.

    "Are you talking about your added protection?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "Yeah, that''s what I am talking about, it will take a bit of time to set up since I have to use my own magic to do it and step by step as well or it won''t activate much less work," She responded and he sighed.

    "Well, if you need our help with any of it, we are right here, all you have to do is say the word," Riki said and she chuckled then patted him on his shoulder.

    "Lady Nessa, do you think we will see Kurson and Riley again soon?" Dalia asked and Nessa nced at her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Just like you guys have taken a liking to them, they have to you and this ce, I am not sure if it''s soon, but they will be back, so yes," She responded and Dalia smiled at her then Liya patted her on her shoulder and she grabbed a chocte covered strawberry from Liya''s te and the girl gasped.

    "You sweet thief," Liya said as she was about to grab Dalia but the girl ran to Nessa.

    Liya was about to grab her but she began going around Nessa and Riki.

    "I am going to deal with youter, just you wait," Liya said and Nessa chuckled when they stopped running and she collected a chocte-covered strawberry from Liya.

    "I did it the exact way you told me to," Liya said then Nessa ate it and she smiled.

    "You are doing great," She replied before patting Liya on her head and the girl smiled brightly.

    "Thank you," She said.

    "You are wee, now I have to get started on creating the barrier first," She replied before walking away from them and going to where the fountain was.

    The others exchanged nces before going to her and she smiled at them as her eyes began glowing blue and green as did her body and her system activated.

    ''Shall we begin?'' She thought.

    [Yes, I will guide you from the beginning to the end and you will reinforce it after as well, you just have to focus.]

    Nessa smiled as the energy from her body stretched up into the sky in the form of a beam, then surrounded the entire city before turning invisible, so no one would be able to see what was going on.

    Four magic circles, each of different colours appeared in front of Nessa and Riki and the others looked at them, wondering what they were for and as Nessa touched each of them, the writing on them began moving and the others stared.

    "That looks cool and beautiful," Sophia mumbled and her friends nodded as the glow on Nessa''s body got stronger.

    They stepped away from her a bit as the magic circles lit up while growing in size and they surrounded Nessa in a circle, as Nessa passed her hands on them, another magic circle appeared behind them.

 Chapter 335 Finished setting up

    The magic circle that appeared behind them wasrge and was consisted of many different colours which reflected in the sky above the city and it was so beautiful that when the children saw it, smiles appeared on their faces.

    Nessa opened her eyes then looked up at the sky, two giant rings formed over the entire city then they disappeared and she exhaled deeply as her body went back to normal and the rings as well as magic circles disappeared.

    The others looked at her and she exhaled deeply before smiling at them and she stretched off then Liya approached her with a bottle of drink and she collected it then thanked the girl before drinking it.

    "Did you manage to do it?" Dalia asked and Nessa nced at her then nodded and the girl smiled brightly.

    "That''s great, good work," Dalia added.

    "Thank you, Dalia," She said and the girl grinned.

    "How does it work?" Riki asked as she approached Nessa and she nced at him.

    "It will take eightrge attacks, with great impact to break it, and it will take two minutes toe down and fully disappear if it gets broken, I added a few things to it as well, not gonna talk about that, that''s for only me to know another thing," She responded as they stared at her.

    "I get it so far, but what other thing is there?" Riki asked and she smiled.

    "If somehow it manages to break, it can be held up by someone with a strong amount of magical energy and however, longer it stays up, will depend on them, got it?" She asked as they exchanged nces.

    "Yes, we understand,dy Nessa," They responded and she chuckled and then stretched off.

    "Do you want something to snack on?" Liya asked.

    "That would be nice, to create a strong barrier like that, takes a good bit of energy from me," She responded and Liya chuckled, then handed her a pastry and she collected it from her and began eating.

    When Nessa finished eating, she looked around then checked the time and saw that it was gettingte and she exhaled deeply.

    "I have a few more things to take care of, I will go do that then I will start packing, Liya can you make a few things for me, ones that willst a while?" She asked and a bright smile appeared on her face.

    The others pulled away from her and Nessa chuckled as she looked at them.

    "She is glowing with happiness, she will make them, don''t worry, just make that look go away," Riki said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nessa and the othersughed and she punched him on his arm and heughed then patted her on her head and she scoffed.

    "Don''t tease her," Nessa said and Liya chuckled.

    "I will make itdy Nessa, don''t worry about it, ones that willst longer and taste absolutely beautiful," She replied and Nessa smiled.

    "Three different types, four each, nothing more, I can cook if I want anything else, put a few drinks aside as well, please," She said and Liya smiled at her.

    "That I can do," She replied.

    "Thank you, Liya," She said.

    "You are wee,dy Nessa, we want you to have a smooth journey there and back," She replied and Nessa chuckled then patted her on her shoulder.

    "Well, now that, that''s settled, I am going to go do my work, then pack my bag and eat and get a good night''s rest, I will be leaving early," She said and they nodded.

    Everyone went back to doing their work and Nessa went to finish off hers while Liya went to the kitchen to start preparing the things Nessa asked for so they would be finished in time for when she is ready to leave.

    Later that day, when Nessa finished doing her work, she went home and saw that a few of the others were there and she threw herself on the couch.

    Liya came out of the kitchen with a smiling face and Nessa nced at her.

    "You are smiling, are you done?" She asked.

    "Yes, I am, I ce the drink as well as the things that were made in a separate bag and there are a few more things, like chocte and tent and so on, we got those ready, you will be using a  magic bag right?" Liya asked.

    "Yeah, I will ce everything in there, it''s the size of a small backpack, but a lot bigger on the inside," She responded and Liya nodded.

    "Now, everything is ready when that is concerned, it''s already night so there is dinner for you as well, we will be heading home now," Liya said then Nessa got up from the couch and smiled at her.

    "Thank you all for everything, I will finish my packing, eat then head to bed and I will see you guys tomorrow morning," She said and they smiled at her.

    "You are wee,dy Nessa, have a good night''s rest, I believe that you will need it," Liya replied and Nessa chuckled then nodded.

    "We will see you in the morning before you leave, good night,dy Nessa," Riki said.

    "Good night guys," She replied, then they left and she locked the door and then went up to her room where she grabbed her magic bag from the closet and began doing her packing.

    After a little while, Nessa finished packing her clothes, she went to freshen up, then got dressed and went to the kitchen with her bag, where she ced everything that needed to be packed in the bag.

    When she was finished, she ced the bag on the couch and sighed in relief since she was all finished and had everything she needed.

    Nessa went and took her food from the kitchen and began eating her dinner and when she finished, she yawned then stretched off before switching the lights off.

    After a long and tiring day, Nessa went to her room and got into her bed then stretched off before switching the lights off and within no time, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 336 Advice to go

    The next morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off, then yawned before getting out of her bed and opening the window, allowing the fresh air to enter her room.

    Nessa smiled as the air brushed against her cheeks and she wiped her eyes, then looked up at the sky before sighing.

    She turned around then grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up since she didn''t want to waste any time.

    After a little while Nessa had finished taking her bath and doing her normal morning routine, she left her room and went to the kitchen to have her breakfast.

    When she finished having her breakfast, she made sure everything was cleaned and kept properly then she grabbed her bag and left her home after locking her door.

    Nessa went to the center of the city and she saw everyone was by the pavilion waiting for her and she smiled at them before waving them good morning.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," They said then bowed their heads and she smiled at them.

    "Raise your heads," She replied.

    "Are you ready for your trip?" Tehitos asked and she nced at him and then nodded.

    "Yes, I am ready for it," She responded and they smiled at her.

    "Will you be taking anyone with you?" Riki asked and she nced at him as Akio and Isamu approached them.

    Nessa looked at everyone and when everything that could happen came to her mind, she lowered her head before sighing.

    ''It would be best if they are all here to protect each other if something happens, I don''t know if they will need all their power or not, maybe not, not with their strength, just in case-'' She thought.

    "Lady Nessa," Liya said and she looked at the girl.

    ''I am going on business, I will leave all the power here, I can protect myself and if I need help and they are fine, I can still summon help, I don''t know if I am overthinking but I am their leader and I will make sure they always have enough to protect themselves and each other,'' She thought.

    "I am sorry guys, I will be going alone this time, if I was not going to deal with this, I would have taken some of you along, I promised that I would take you guys out and I will keep it when I am not going for reasons like these, if it was for just to see or for an alliance alone, I would have taken you along but... Do you understand?" She asked and they exchanged nces.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    They all beganughing and Nessa left staring at them, confused as to why they wereughing and her brows furrowed.

    "Hey..." She mumbled and they looked at her.

    "Lady Nessa, we understand why, you don''t have to apologize for that, we understand how things are these days," Liya said with a gentle smile on her face.

    Riki grinned as he wrapped his arm around Liya''s shoulder and Nessa nced at him.

    "She is right, we more than understand why you might not want to take any of us, you don''t need to exin, but I am pretty sure they will look forward to the time when some of us get to go," Riki said and Nessa chuckled as they smiled at her.

    "You guys hold down the fort while I am gone, if anything happens, I will know, defend yourselves as well, protect each other if need be, don''t hesitate, got it?" She asked.

    "Yes,dy Nessa," They responded and she grinned.

    "If you need help as well, don''t hesitate to call on us," Riki said.

    "We will be there in no time,dy Nessa," Isamu said.

    "All you have to do is, summon us, we will leave everything and be there," Akio added and she smiled then patted both of them on their heads.

    "I will, don''t worry," She said.

    "They are right," Dalia replied.

    "Don''t even think too much about it, call on us, we will be there, right, guys?" Riki asked.

    "Yeah!" They shouted and Nessa chuckled.

    "Got it, I will call if I need to," She said and Riki chuckled.

    Liya approached Nessa then tapped her bag and Nessa nced at her with a gentle smile on her face, the kids came from behind and hugged her and she patted them on their heads as they wished her a safe journey.

    "Do you have everything you need?" Liya asked.

    "Yes, I do, I made sure everything was packed, thanks as well, Liya," She responded then the kids moved away from her.

    "You are most wee," Liya said as Kurson and the others approached her and she looked at them.

    "Have a safe journey, make sure youe safely as well,dy Nessa," Yonja said and Nessa patted him as well as Niva on their shoulders.

    "I will, I will return safely, no matter what, take care of yourselves," She replied and they nodded.

    Nessa turned to the others and they looked at her and she exhaled deeply before looking at the exit and she scoffed.

    "All right, I have to get going now or I will beter than expected, bye and I will see you guys soon, stay safe, no matter what," She said with a piercing look in her eyes and they left staring at her as she turned around and walked away.

    Just as Nessa was about to exit the city, she turned around and her eyes widened when she saw that everyone from her city was gathered before her.

    "Take care,dy Nessa," They shouted and she smiled then waved at them and they did the same, after which she left and they went back to their daily routines.

    As Nessa walked the path to exit the forest and was nearing the road which she had to get to, she sensed a familiar presence and her eyes glowed orange.

    "Are you a stalker? What are you doing here?" She asked as she came to a halt, then turned around and saw the one that would often visit her appeared before her eyes.

    "Let me go with you," He said with a serious tone.

    "Huh?" She eximed and some of the birds in the trees nearby flew up and he grinned.

 Chapter 337 Tag along

    Nessa left staring at the guy with her brows furrowed, wondering what was going on in his mind, she exhaled deeply before clutching her head and he nced at her.

    ''What the hell is wrong with him? He does realize that I don''t trust him and would ce my sword by his neck if anything happens right?'' She thought as she gritted her teeth and he exhaled deeply.

    "So? Will you let mee along with you?" He asked and she raised up her head and looked at him, then pulled her sword and pointed it to him.

    "I know nothing about you, yes, you have not brought any harm to me or my people so far but this... What exactly are you thinking? You know I will not hesitate to pierce this through you despite how you have been so far right?" She asked.

    A smirk appeared on his face and he grabbed onto the tip of her sword as he leaned in closer to her, her eyes glowed blue as she nced at him and he sighed then pulled back.

    "You are always on guard huh? I know that, despite knowing that, I want toe along, even if you don''t trust me and will want to kill me without giving it much thought," He responded and her brows furrowed.

    "Hey, are you missing a stair up there or what? Is your brain functioning properly because you don''t seem to care much," She said.

    He chuckled, then looked up at the sky and his eyes glowed piercing orange as he looked at her and her eyes narrowed when she saw.

    "Yeah, something must be wrong with me, this is all just very interesting, different even, who knows what might happen next, I want to see, after all, there is a lot going on these days," He replied as he moved fast and when he appeared not far behind her, she nced back at him.

    ''Just who is this one? He is mysterious as well, now I know how some people feel around me,'' She thought before scoffing.

    "You don''t kill people just like that, you are fair, you will kill those who you need to and protect those that need protection, you won''t kill an innocent, you find out what your enemy wants or at least some of them, then deal with it, if you can''t get nothing, you will kill them for doing the things they have, you do what you need to, what you must, am I right?" He asked.

    "About a few things, I act upon the situation I am in, I always think about it," She responded.

    "Right, there is a lot more to you, I can''t wrap my finger around some of it, you are too mysterious in many ways," He said and she scoffed.

    ''What''s up with this one? Is this how a lot feels around me? I feel like striking him? Should I?'' She wondered and he looked at her then chuckled.

    "When I am concerned, so far, I have done nothing wrong to you, I might be evil, who knows, but that''s not how you judge people, you decide for yourself, I don''t mean any harm to you and I will give you another reason that will help you in probably trusting me, maybe, at least this will be a start," He said.

    "You are sort of good at getting on people''s nerves with that analysis thing of yours, I am in a hurry, walk and talk, if I decide you can''t stay, you can just disappear after," She replied as she kept on walking and he followed her.

    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the main road and she exhaled deeply, then kept on walking since she didn''t want to bete.

    "Why did you stop walking? Are you really trying to get me on my nerves?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "I am a demon,dy Nessa, that a truth, no lying, I have no reason to lie about that," He responded and she came to a halt them looked at him.

    "A demon huh? That exins a bit," She said.

    "I am strong, I can be of use, I can help you if you ever need it as well," He replied and she stared at him.

    His body began glowing slightly red and orange and he looked at her with his eyes glowing and her eyes narrowed as she stared at him.

    [He is not lying, he is a demon and he is telling you the truth and right now, I can tell he has no ill intentions towards you.]

    "Why do you want toe with me?" She asked and his body returned to normal then he sighed.

    "Will my answer, let mee along with you?" He asked.

    "That depends on what it is," She responded and he sighed.

    "Even I want to know who the enemy is, I have my responsibilities as well, I want to help in getting rid of them before they make things worse for everyone, they have been stirring up a lot of thingstely, they are a real threat, I know that," He said.

    [He is telling the truth about wanting to help,  he is strong as well, but still, I think you already know the decision you should make but always keep that up.]N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''I will, you know, I won''t take it down, no matter what, I will be alert,'' She thought then sighed after hearing what he had to say as well as her system and she scoffed.

    "Fine, you cane along," She said and he sighed.

    ''I feel her stares piercing into me, my, my, she is someone who cannot be fooled easily, I won''t even try, I am telling the truth,'' He thought.

    "The look in your eyes says you will wipe me off the face of this if I am to ever get in your way, meaning try anything," He replied and she nodded.

    "I am d I didn''t have to say anything,e on, we are going to bete because of you," She said as she walked away and he followed her without saying another word, pleased that he was allowed to join her trip.

 Chapter 338 Be called

    Later that day, while they were walking at their own pace, Nessa''s stomach growled and she came to a halt and the guy nced at her and he chuckled and she exhaled deeply, feeling a bit embarrassed then looked at the time and realized it was after lunch.

    "Lady Nessa, you can stop and rx a bit, I am pretty sure you are going to reach there on time with the pace that you have been going with so far," He said.

    She nced at him, then they went on to the valley beside them and she sat down under arge apple tree, then exhaled deeply as the cool wind brushed against her cheeks.

    ''Good thing I brought things to eat, I wonder if I should have used one of the other wolves or Terou? But...'' She thought as the demon looked at her and she opened her bag.

    Nessa took out the things she wanted to eat from her bag, then smiled and she nced at the demon and sighed before taking out more from her bag.

    "You like those, huh? If you were that hungry, you should have stopped earlier, it won''t have made any difference," He said and her brows twitched as she stared at him.

    "I am going to send you flying, idiot, these are for you as well, eat if you want to, if you don''t leave it," She replied and he chuckled, then sat down and collected a bottle of juice and a cream-filled bread.

    "Thank you,dy Nessa," He said then began eating her food and she nced at him while eating as well.

    "These are delicious, did you make them?" He asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yeah, I made those and kept it," She responded and he looked at her as she drank her juice and she nced at him.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Nothing," He responded then continued eating his food and a smirk appeared on his face and she saw.

    "Everything is a bit different with you and your city that ce is one of a kind, I have asked this before, but, are you sure you are not scared of what''sing?" He asked and she scoffed.

    "If I show any signs of fear, don''t you think everything will fall or would have fallen by now?" She asked and he nodded.

    "But, you are not fearless, you are willing to do whatever it takes to get your way though, aren''t you?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "Maybe, I will always do what is right to me, I have rules that I won''t break, principles that I believe in and will follow, despite that though..." She responded as she clenched her right fist and his eyes narrowed.

    "You don''t have to tell me anything, it''s understandable, also, there is another thing," He said and she looked at him.

    "There is always another thing with you, that''s what I know ever since we met, what is it?" She asked.

    "At the castle, they will be expecting you, but I on the other hand," He responded and her eyes widened then she lowered her head.

    "True, you just made things harder for me, ugh.." She said and he scoffed.

    "Oh, idea, you will be my personal attendant for the time being," She said.

    He looked at her immediately before getting up and she looked at him.

    "Huh? Why would I agree to something like that? What do you take me for?" He asked and she smiled then stood up.

    "Oh? Then you won''t mind going back to where you came from and letting me go by myself? That''s good to know, one less baggage," She responded and he gnashed his teeth before clenching his fist.

    "You-" He mumbled and Nessa nced back at him and he exhaled deeply.

    "Whatever, it will just be for the time being anyway," He said and she wanted tough but held back.

    "Then, it''s settled, you will be my personal assistant, what should I call you?" She asked and he looked at her with his eyes narrowed.

    "Call me whatever you want, I don''t care," He responded and a smirk appeared on her face and he looked at her.

    ''What is she nning to call me?'' He wondered and she exhaled deeply.

    "What should I call you?" She asked, while thinking and he braced back against the tree and her eyes narrowed as she felt the energy surrounding him and he closed his eyes and she scoffed.

    "If they ask your name, I am going to call you Kuruno, when no one is around, you are going to be called nothing, I will either say, you or hey, at least until you give a name of your own," She said and he exhaled deeply.

    "Whatever, call me whatever you want, like I said, I don''t care, but Kuruno is not that bad, you think fast," He replied and she scoffed before turning away from him and he chuckled.

    "Lady Nessa, are you ready to keep going?" He asked and she nced at him then sighed.

    ''Maybe I should just summon Terou but I don''t want to draw attention in any way, this is different from the times I went to the other kingdoms,'' She thought and he nced at her.

    "Lady Nessa, tell me, are you actually thinking about using one of your beasts?" He asked and she nced at him.

    "Yes, it will be easier but, I won''t," She responded.

    "I can use the dragon in the night not now though," He said and she sighed.

    ''Uh... How much longer until we arrive at our destination?'' Nessa wondered.

    [Even at this rate you guys will reach early, you can rest as much as you want, there is no need to worry and it''s best not to summon any of them unless you are taking the woods.

    "For now, we will continue on foot, it will be night soon anyway, doesn''t make sense, tomorrow we will use a creature," She said as he passed his hand on her shoulder as he walked past her and she nced at him then sighed before leaving their spot and continued walking.

 Chapter 339 Bit carefree

    Later that day, while they were walking, the sun began setting and Nessa looked up at the sky and a gentle smile appeared on her face as she stared at the sun behind the hills and the demon nced at her.

    "Are you going to stop for the night? I won''t be able to call on the dragon, we are in the open, people will see and you said you don''t want to call too much attention to yourself," He said and she nced at him then scoffed.

    "You really hate walking this far, don''t you?" She asked and he scoffed then she smiled and stretched off.

    Nessa was about to say something to him, but at the same time, they saw a coach passing by along with a cart and it stopped by them and the demon looked at the middle-aged woman that peeked out of the coach.

    "Hello," The woman said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Hello," She replied.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, are you youngsters lost? There is nothing here and it''s gettingte, are you going somewhere?" She asked.

    "We are not lost, we are going somewhere a while away from here," Nessa responded and the woman sighed.

    "Oh? Then do you guys want a ride? There is a small vige not that far from here, that''s where we are from," The man at the front of the coach said and Nessa nced at the demon.

    ''It''s best if we take the ride and get somewhere to sleep in the vige, then leave in the morning,'' She thought.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Please and thank you," She replied and they smiled at them.

    "Then, hop in, we are not rich, so excuse the small space," The woman said as they entered and sat down near each other.

    "This is just fine, you were kind enough to give us a ride, that''s enough," Nessa replied and the woman smiled at her as they took off and the demon nced at her before looking outside.

    After a while of riding, they arrived at the vige and the coach came to a halt at the entrance and they exited it then the woman looked at them.

    "Thank you," Nessa and the demon said.

    "You are wee if you guys have nowhere else to go for the night, this house here is empty, you can stay here, I assure you, you won''t have any sort of problem, it used to be my son''s," The woman replied and Nessa peeked at the house then at the woman.

    ''I am not used to certain things, despite my growthtely...'' Nessa thought as she a certain look in the woman''s eyes and her brows furrowed.

    "We will use it for the night," She said and the woman sighed.

    "Go ahead, if you guys need anything, we are only a few houses away, the one with the blue roof is ours," She replied and Nessa smiled at her then they left.

    Nessa entered the yard and she approached the house, then opened the door and her eyes glowed orange and mes formed around her fingers, then she saw candles on each wall and she lit all of them.

    ''Is this ce safe?'' Nessa thought.

    [Yes, it is safe, there is no sign of magic here either, you can stay without having to worry about anything.]

    Nessa sighed, then looked at the demon and he stretched off, then yawned and he peeked at her.

    ''He is so carefree, what''s his deal?'' She wondered.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked.

    "Nothing," She responded then locked the door and a blue magic circle appeared in front of her.

    A bed came out of the magic circle and he left staring at it and she scoffed then sat down on it.

    ''If I were alone, this would have been easier, but...'' She thought as he dusted an old bed on the floor and she began coughing.

    ''What do you think you are doing, demon?" She asked and he looked back at her as she stared at him with a ck reaction and he chuckled.

    "I am making a ce for myself, I am not someone who fends off of others," He responded.

    "I see, please don''t do that, it''s night, I will give you something else to use just now, are you hungry?" She asked as she opened her bag and he sat down beside her.

    She handed him his share of food which was still warm and he thanked her then she smiled a little and both of them began eating their dinner.

    "You know, I am not the only one that''s a bit carefree here," He said and she nced at him as she ate.

    "I see, then, are you referring to me?" She asked.

    "Well, there is no one else here at the moment other than me and you, is there?" He asked and she sighed.

    "Me? Carefree huh? Well, even if that''s true, it''s not always like that so, it doesn''t matter," She responded and his eyes narrowed.

    "I see, tell me, once you find the one responsible for all of the mess, what are you going to do?" He asked and she sipped her juice and then nced at him.

    "What would you do?" She asked.

    "Just so you know, I will not hesitate to kill the people I believe deserves to die, which means people like them, so you already know my answer," He responded and she smiled a little.

    "Yeah, I have no right to judge who gets to live and who doesn''t but in this situation, a lot of innocent has been killed, that I do know, no reason, is worth their lives, which means, the one who is the cause of this, no reason he or she could possibly have would be worth it, if you stick around long enough, you will see what I will do when I get to the bottom of all of this," She said and he smirked and she nced at him.

    "We shall see, I am finished, here, thank you," He replied and she smiled a little then looked within her dimensional storage to find something for him to sleep on but realized there was nothing more and she had only packed for one.

    Nessa looked at the demon and he nced at her then she sighed.

    "I will sleep just like this, don''t worry, go to sleep," He said.

    ''Ugh... This situation, what the hell should I do? I wonder if I should just leave him be?'' She thought before lowering her head, he looked at her and then smiled a little and her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 340 Not far

    Nessa sighed, then stretched off before wiping her eyes since she was tired and wanted to get some rest because she didn''t know what was going to happen when she get to the kingdom.

    She looked at the demon and her eyes narrowed as a few thoughts ran through her mind and he looked at her.

    "You can sleep here, I will share the bed with you for the night, just keep your hands to yourself or you might not wake up to see tomorrow''s sunrise," She said in a stern yet sarcastic tone, beforeying down and covering with her sheet, he looked at her then chuckled.

    "I am not stupid enough to do that, thank you for letting me sleep here, some wouldn''t care, you know," He replied and she sighed.

    "Good night," She said.

    "Good night,dy Nessa," He replied beforeying on the other half of the bed and Nessa exhaled deeply.

    ''Is it active?'' She thought.

    [Yes, good night.]

    Nessa smiled, then closed her eyes and a few minutes after, she fell asleep as did the demon.

    Hours passed them sleeping and when morning came, while Nessa was sleeping soundly, she clenched her fists as she began seeing things in her dreams that were not good and she flung up from her sleep.

    ''What the hell was that?'' She wondered before clutching her head.

    "Are you okay?" The demon asked.

    Her brows furrowed, then she looked at him and saw he was sitting by the front door, which was opened and she sighed when the fresh air that was entering the house, brushed against her face.

    "Yeah, I am fine," She responded and he sighed.

    "Good morning,dy Nessa," He said then she stood up.

    "Good morning, shall we eat, then thank the man and woman and then leave?" She asked.

    "Sounds fine to me, you don''t want to bete, a lot can happen in little time," He responded and her eyes narrowed.

    "You are right, here," She said as she took out a few things from her bag for them to eat and drink, he collected his share then thanked her and both of them began eating their breakfast.

    While eating her breakfast, Nessa exited the house, then stretched off and the demon looked at her then she lowered her head as she remembered what she dreamt of and because of that, her resolve to protect those around her, got stronger.

    ''I will not let them have their way, no matter what,'' She thought.

    "I know you don''t trust me but if you want to talk about something, I am willing to listen," He said and she chuckled.

    "At what price, demon?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "One free chance, you can use it whenever you want, I am done, thanks for the meal, we can leave when you are ready," He responded and she exhaled deeply then went back inside.

    After Nessa finished eating, she packed up their things, then left the house and locked the door before going into the vige which had quite a few people.

    Both of them went to the woman''s house and when she saw them, she smiled, then approached them with the man that was with her and they greeted them good morning.

    "Thank you for letting us stay in the housest night," She said and the woman smiled at her.

    "You are wee, you seem like a good person, which is why I offered, I am sure my son wouldn''t have minded,"  The woman replied.

    "Your son..." Nessa mumbled.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "He passed away, he was killed a few years back along with his fiancee when our vige was attacked," She said and Nessa sighed.

    "I am sorry," She replied and the demon nced at her.

    "It''s okay, we had time to ept what happen, we can only move forward," She said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "Well, we will get going now, thanks again," Nessa replied.

    "You are wee, you kids have a safe journey," She said and Nessa nodded, then they left and the vigers looked at them and she smiled after leaving.

    "I wonder how much longer until we get there," Nessa mumbled.

    "Your destination is not far from here, a few hours top," He said and she nced at them as his hood blew with the wind and he grabbed onto it and her eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on her face.

    "So, you can''t show your face either, huh?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "You want to see what I look like?" He asked as he looked at her.

    "Not gonna force you if you don''t want to show yourself," She responded.

    "I see, so you do want to see just don''t want to admit it, there is nothing nice under here, a demon is a demon after all," He said and she scoffed.

    "If you say so," She replied and he nced at her with his eyes narrowing.

    "Wait, we can reach faster," He said as he came to a halt.

    Nessa looked back at him then he blew a whistle and since there was no one nearby, the dragon appeared before him then bowed his head and Nessa smiled.

    "If we stay high enough, no one will be able to see us, the clouds will be the cover and when we are nearing the city, we wille off and walk the bit, how about that?" He asked as she approached the dragon and the creature nced at her.

    "Are you sure about this?" She asked.

    "Yeah, if I wasn''t I wouldn''t have called him here, even he has things to do, so, will this do,dy Nessa?" He asked in a cheeky tone and she scoffed.

    "I like your dragon, if it was up to me, I would probably take him from you, this will do," She responded and he chuckled.

    "As if that would ever happen, go on," He said then got onto the dragon and got on after him.

    "Shall we go?" He asked and she nodded.

    "Let''s go, boy," He said then the dragon bowed his head before flying up high in the sky and Nessa smiled a little.

 Chapter 341 Already here

    After a few minutes of flying, Nessa stretched off before yawning and he nced at her then she looked at him and tilted her head and he turned away from her.

    Nessa wondered what it is that was with him, but she knew she wouldn''t get any answer directly from him as yet, but intended on getting it sooner thanter since she wanted to make a decision as well.

    "Howe did you decide to use the dragon?" She asked.

    "It will be faster this way, right?" He asked and her eyes narrowed then she scoffed.

    He looked down as they passed by a hill and a few magical creatures began flying past them and some flew alongside the dragon and Nessa smiled as she looked at them.

    "This is cool, does this happen often?" She asked and he nced at her.

    "Only sometimes, magical beasts that can fly like spreading their wings, quite often, even those that don''t need to fly despite having wings, they like the view from the sky," He responded and she looked at him then smiled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I can see why, who won''t?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "You are right, who won''t," He said in a light tone and she sighed as one of the beasts flew closer to her, its body glowed orange and she left staring at it as it looked at her.

    ''It''s staring at me, what does it want?'' She wondered.

    [They are just curious creatures and sometimes they do that when they see something that''s nice and they like, it will leave in a minute, it won''t harm you, that''s not its intention.]

    Nessa exhaled deeply, then looked at the bird-like creature before raising up her right hand and the demon looked at her as she got closer to the creature.

    The creature looked at Nessa as she brought forth her hand, then it closed its eyes and she ced her hand on its forehead and the demon scoffed.

    "You are soft," Nessa mumbled and the creature looked at her and its eyes glowed orange then it flew away and she smiled.

    "You are good with animals as well, do you like them that much?" He asked as she closed her eyes.

    "I like them, yes, but you make it sound as though I am attached, it''s not like that," She responded.

    "I see, well, you will be pleased to know that we will be arriving in a few," He said.

    "So fast?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "It was not as fast as you think, you just didn''t realize it because of the dragon and the rxing time you had," He responded and she chuckled.

    "All right, I willnd in the valley nearby the city entrance, then we can go on foot, sound okay to you?" He asked and he looked at her.

    "Yeah, that''s fine with me," She responded

    When they were nearing the city, the demonnded the dragon at a nearby valley and he got off, then Nessa was about to get off when he brought forth his hand and she looked at him.

    "I can get off just fine," She said and his eyes narrowed, then he moved in closer to her and she pulled back a little.

    ''What do you think you are doing? Do you want to get something broken?" She asked and he chuckled.

    "No, thanks, I like having my limbs, but I can be quite stubborn sometimes," He responded and her brows twitched and he grinned.

    Nessa saw that he grinned at her and she exhaled deeply, then held onto his hand and he helped her off of the dragon then she thanked him.

    "I will call on you if we need to," He said then the dragon bowed before disappearing and Nessa ced her bag on her shoulder.

    "Hey,dy, I am your personal assistance, that''s what you are going to tell them right?" He asked and she nced at him.

    "Yeah, why?" She asked.

    "Then, I will act like one, I will carry your backpack," He responded before collecting it from her and she looked at him then sighed.

    "Before I go to the castle, let''s stop by an inn and get a room, I have to freshen up," She said.

    "Got it," He replied, then she walked away while showing him to follow her and he did exactly that.

    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the entrance of the city and were given permission to enter by the guards at the gate since she showed them what Kurson had given to her.

    The city was huge and like the others, it was filled with many different types of things as well as magic.

    Nessa smiled as she looked at the people and the way some of them were using their magic as well as some of the buildings she passed by, some which were big and some which were small.

    Before going anywhere else and gettingte to go to the castle, they went looking for an inn and when they found one that looked quite decent, they decided to take a look.

    Both of them went into the inn and Nessa went to the receptionist and made a reservation for an hour then they were given their room key and she collected it.

    They went up to the room she got and the demon locked the door then she ced the bag down and nced at him as he sat down.

    "I am going to freshen up," She said.

    "Got it, I will take my turn when you are finished," He replied and she nodded then grabbed her clothes and went to freshen up, while he waited on her.

    "Now, I wonder what awaits her, this is going to get more interesting since a lot of things have changed by now and a lot of things are acting out at the same time, well, I will do what I must and I will help her in the way I can, now that I am already here after all..." He mumbled before taking a chocte out of his pocket and eating it.

 Chapter 342 Here in place

    After a little while of waiting, Nessa had finally finished taking her bath then she got dressed and exited the bathroom and he nced at her then she smiled before apologizing for keeping him waiting.

    Nessa grabbed her bag and he nced at her then she looked at him from head to toe and his brows furrowed then he stood up but she still kept on looking at him.

    "Hey, is something wrong with you?" He asked then clocked his finger before her eyes and she looked at him.

    "No, there is nothing wrong with me," She responded.

    "Could have fooled me, if you can hear, next time answer, please," He said and she exhaled deeply.

    "Got it, I was just thinking about something," She replied and his eyes narrowed.

    "Huh? What is it?" He asked.

    "Your clothes, we are going to be staying at the castle, you are dressed neatly but you need something even better, a bit more elegant," She responded.

    "Great, that''s all?" He asked.

    "Yeah, that''s all," She responded and he sighed.

    "Fine, wait here for a few minutes, I will go get a change of clothes then we can leave, is that okay?" He asked and she smiled then nodded and he left the room then she sat down on the bed, waiting for him to return.

    After a few minutes of waiting, he came back into the room and she nced at them and a gentle smile appeared on her face then she sighed when she saw he was still wearing a hood.

    "You and that hood," She said and he chuckled.

    "Is this okay?" He asked and she got up then approached him.

    "Yeah, it suits you, perfectly, I might have a few things for youter on, shall we go now?" She asked as she walked past him and he nced at her then they left the room and she returned the key to the receptionist, after which, they left the inn.

    The royal castle was at the very back of the city which only meant they would take a little bit of time to get there.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    While walking in the city, Nessa noticed a few people looking at them and she exhaled deeply when she saw that it was because of the one wearing the hood beside her and she scoffed.

    "Is there a problem,dy Nessa?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "No, none at all, we will arrive in a few minutes, Kuruno," She responded and he exhaled deeply.

    "Yes," He said and she wanted tough at him but held back.

    When they arrived at the castle, they saw the amount of knights that were in the ce at each corner and before she could enter, the guards approached them and she showed them her invitation and they allowed her to enter.

    The castle was huge was silver mixed with a few other colors, there were different types of small trees in the front yard, some of which had different shapes but took thendscape pretty well, adding a nice touch.

    There was a stream with a bridge over it, connecting to another half of the castle and there were a few people walking in the yard.

    "This ce is big," She said.

    "Yours is starting to seem bigger," He replied and she scoffed as they approached the castle door and another guard came to them as well as a butler and they greeted Nessa.

    After seeing her invitation, the butler nced at her and then smiled before bowing his head and allowing them to enter.

    "We have been expecting you, the king will personally greet you, I will be taking you to the throne room, please follow me, ma''am," He said and she nodded then they followed him.

    As they walked down the hallway, Nessa looked at the interior of the ce and saw it was a bit different from the outside of the castle and was brown mixed with blue and gold stripe-like designs.

    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the throne room and the butler knocked on the door before opening it and they entered.

    The throne room was big, mixed with the same color of the interior within the rest of the castle and there were curtains hanging by the windows and a few of them as designs between a few walls, adding a nice touch to the room as the sunlight reflected on them.

    Nessa looked and saw that there was no one there except the king who was sitting on therge throne before them and he smiled at them.

    "Wee," He said then they bowed their heads and curtsied and he smiled.

    "You can rise, you are the one that was sent by Kurson, am I right?" The king asked and Nessa as well as the demon raised up and she looked at him and he smiled at her.

    The king was old, had silver hair with a few ck stripes and a beard with wrinkles by the side of his eyes, he was tall, muscr and fair with bright blue eyes and seemed to be a nice person.

    "Yes, your highness, I am the one that was sent by Kurson, he couldn''te by himself because he had a few other things to take care of, so I am here in his ce," She responded and the king exhaled deeply.

    "I understand, I hear there have been many changes happening in many different cestely, so it''s only natural that he would be busy, these things can get quite tiring sometimes, thank you for being here, Nessa," He said and she smiled at him.

    "It''s true,tely a lot of things have been changing and it''s my pleasure, your highness, I am d I could help," She replied.

    "You are quite a nice youngdy, now, I take it, Kurosn briefed you on what you are here to do?" He asked.

    "Yes, he did, he told me why I am really here," She responded.

    "Good, may I know, who this young man is?" He asked.

    "This is Kuruno, he is my personal assistance," She responded.

    "All right, let''s discuss this a bit more, you two, walk with me," He said as he got up and walked away and they looked at each other then Nessa shrugged and they followed the king.

 Chapter 343 A few candidates

    The two left the throne room with the king and as they walked down a hallway, he nced at Nessa and she looked at him and a gentle smile appeared on his face then he sighed.

    "You see, I have to get a good leader for this kingdom and I fear what has been going on with other cestely, might happen here, I fear that when my timees and this kingdom doesn''t have a chosen leader, everything that I have worked hard to keep safe and protect may fall apart, do you understand?" He asked.

    A smile appeared on Nessa''s face and the demon looked at her then she sighed before nodding.

    "Yeah, I understand how you feel," She responded and he smiled.

    "Maybe you do, after all, you work with Kurson, the candidates for the throne are those closest to me, the ones I see the most potential in, the ones closest to me, my family members, I have seen them grow much more than before, but, power can get to your head and I am worried it might cause a disturbance of the bnce within thisnd," He said and Nessa lowered her head before sighing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The other kingdoms have a say in this as well, am I right?" The demon asked and the king nodded.

    "Yes, but despite that, even if they have a problem, they have to keep the person I chose to sit on the throne, whether they like it or not, well, if I get the right one," He responded and Nessa smiled at him.

    ''Poor man, he is just trying to do what is right, his duty as well, but this situation is getting tangled at a fast rate and not for the good,'' Nessa thought as she looked up at the ceiling.

    "You need help in making the decision and keeping the peace? You need someone to keep an eye on things while you do it fairly as well? Am I right?" Nessa asked and the king looked at her.

    "Yeah, you are right, kid," He responded and she chuckled.

    "Fine, I know what I have to do, I will do what Kurson sent me here to, don''t worry, I will support you in the best way I can," She said and he exhaled deeply before looking out the window, at his city and she nced at him.

    "I am d, thank you, Nessa, I hope I will be able to find the right one soon," He replied.

    "You are wee, I wish you good luck, I hope you can as well," Nessa said and he grinned.

    "Your Highness, you have to be careful as well, this can go south any time, it can cause an uproar, royal affairs can be a very delicate matter at times, a headache and some will want to put their own person in there, the one they think is best and some can go to extraordinary lengths to get what they want, to get their way, even those from the other kingdoms can do something, it won''t be easy, especially if a lot might have the potential to sit on that throne," The demon said and Nessa nced at him.

    "You are right, young man and I know, it''s exactly as you say it is, that''s just how things work in our world, all of the politics can be quite a headache, it is indeed a very delicate matter, which is why I am d Kurson sent you two, I will do my work but I am also counting on you guys," He replied and the demon looked at Nessa.

    "We will support you in the best possible way, try and rx a little and focus on the work you have to do," Nessa said.

    "Thanks, once again, I will introduce you to my familyter on, they will be doing their own things by now and I''m certainly in no mood to go call for them, sorry," He replied.

    "No need to apologize, it''s understandable, we can meet themter," She said.

    "Good, it''s already a bitte in the afternoon, meet us for dinner in the dining hall tonight, for now, I will take you guys to your rooms," He replied and they nodded then Nessa wiped her right eye and the king walked away.

    Both of them followed him and the demon nced at Nessa since she seemed a bit sleepy, his eyes narrowed as he looked around the castle before scoffing.

    "Also, I already did a few tests on the candidates, I might do a few more to make the final decision, I am not sure yet, I have a few more things to discuss," The king said as they went to another section of the castle and Nessa nced at him.

    "They are doing well, aren''t they?" Nessa asked and he nodded with a nervous smile and she smiled.

    "Well, if they have a good amount of experience, of course, they will, which will make things a bit harder, but since you have been with them for quite a long time now, I am sure, you will be able to figure it out," She responded and he nodded.

    "I hope so, well, here you are, I hope that you guys will like your rooms, it''s near each other," He said as they arrived at a room with arge brown door and golden designs.

    The king opened the door and Nessa smiled at the room as they entered, she looked at how luxurious the room was despite it being made for guests, it was fit for a king.

    "This is your room Nessa, the one next door is his, they are basically the same, you will have everything you need, all you guys have to do is ask, okay?" He asked and they smiled at him and then thanked him.

    "All right, you two settle in, I have a few things to take care of, so I have to go, is that okay?" He asked.

    "Yeah," Nessa responded.

    "Nice, I will see you twoter, bye and I hope you can both enjoy your stay," He said with a smile then left the door and closed the door behind him.

    The demon ced her bag down then she went into the balcony and he nced at her as she looked at the city with her eyes narrowing.

 Chapter 344 To use

    Nessa exhaled deeply, feeling a bit more tired and all she wanted was not to have any big problems to deal it and hoped for things to go smoothly.

    The demon approached her and she nced at him and her brows furrowed as she stared at his hood then scoffed.

    "Are you getting irritated by the fact that my face is hidden under the hood?" He asked and she continued looking at the city then a smile appeared on her face.

    "No, why would I get irritated by it?" She asked and a nk expression appeared on his face as he looked at her.

    "Liar," He responded.

    "How rude, well, you are a demon after all," She said and he chuckled.

    "The fact that I am a demon doesn''t seem to bother you that much anymore, I guess that''s because you have seen a lot at such a young age, that much I can tell, but my face being hidden is somewhat bothering you, am I right?" He asked and she nced at him then shrugged and his right brow twitched.

    "You..." He mumbled and she looked up at the sky while thinking about what she should do to help the king.

    "What are you thinking about?" He asked.

    "Possibilities," She responded.

    "You have a feeling that this is not going to be easy in every possible way, don''t you?" He asked and she chuckled then a smirk appeared on her face.

    "I never expected it to be easy, how we handle it is what matters, you seem pretty good at these things though, that I must say," She responded and his eyes narrowed.

    "Have you done this before?" She asked and he looked away from her.

    "You can say I have, we see a lot of different things on a daily basis as well," He responded.

    "Is that so?" She asked and he sighed and then nodded.

    ''A bit too mysterious this one, but, whatever,'' She thought then turned around and grabbed her bag, then ced her things in the closet before ncing at his bag.

    "Do you n on staying in the same room with me?" She asked and a smirk appeared on his face as he approached her.

    "I wonder what your reply would be if I actually answered that question, mydy," He responded and her eyes narrowed as he grabbed his bag, then waved at her before leaving the room and she smiled a little before sighing.

    ''I wonder what more am I willing to do to protect my friends and those in my nation... A certain feeling is welling up inside me, I hope I don''t...'' Nessa thought before closing her eyes, she remembered her dream, then punched the closet, cracking the side a little and she sighed then left her room and exited the castle.

    Nessa went to the side of the castle and she exhaled deeply as the fresh air from the mountains brushed against her body and just then, she sensed a different energying from within the forest nearby.

    ''What was that?'' She wondered.

    [That was beast magic, meaning magical beasts are within the area.]

    "I see, maybe I will go see for myselfter on, for now, I am hungry," She mumbled as she held onto her stomach.

    Nessa''s dimensional pocket opened and she took out a snack from it, then began eating while looking at the beautiful view before her eyes.

    "What are you doing?" The demon asked and Nessa jumped up and was about to punch him straight in his face and her eyes widened when she saw it was him and held back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The energy that wasing off of her hand, slightly shifted his hood and he held onto it, then she realized that he didn''t even flinch and she pulled back her hand before sighing.

    "You are going to get hurt one of these days," She said and he chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t get hurt that easily, also, I have to say, your reactions are hrious," He replied and she stared at him with a nk expression on her face and he tilted his head.

    "I think I am going to put you to use during our time here, look forward it, demon,e on, I am going to take a look around," She said as she walked away before looking at him with piercing eyes and a smile appeared on his face.

    "Do as you please, it''s not like I am doing anything else," He replied and she scoffed as they left the castle yard, walking to go into the city.

    "I wonder if this ce is actually as good as they say, we have to do a few things if we are going to find the perfect leader as well, we might as well start now," She said.

    "What do you have in mind?" He asked as he walked up beside her and she nced at him.

    "What do you think?" She asked as they arrived in the city and she looked at how busy it was and he looked around.

    "I see, you are going to use the people for this one, you are going to do some research," He responded and she smiled then nodded.

    "Yeah, we can know a bit more by doing a little research, I want to know the people''s opinion as well," She said.

    "I see, so where will you get started?" He asked and she looked around then sighed since there were a lot of people nearby and she couldn''t just walk up to them and ask them questions.

    "Do you want me to do it for you? After all, ording to you, I am the suspicious one," He said in a sarcastic tone and she looked at him.

    "I can do it by myself you know," She replied.

    "I know, but should you?" He asked and she scoffed then sighed.

    "Fine, you can go ahead and do it, but I will be nearby demon," She responded as he walked away.

    "Didn''t you give me a name?" He asked and her eyes narrowed as she walked not far from him, but at a distance in which she could hear what he was saying and he began approaching people, most who seemed to be friendly, both the poor and the rich.

 Chapter 345 Manages

    After a while of going around and asking people a few different questions, Nessa exhaled deeply, then stretched off before sitting on a bench by a sidewalk.

    The demon nced at her then approached her and she looked at him.

    "Just like no kingdom is perfect, it''s the same here, it''s not perfect," He said and she nced at him as she looked at the people within the city then scoffed.

    "You are right and I know, no kingdom is perfect, no matter how some may try to make it that way..." She replied as she thought of what could happen now, especially with the enemy they were currently facing.

    "You are right, even if the leader is great, there are sometimes that cannot be changed, but, that doesn''t mean it should be left alone, am I right?" He asked and she nced at him with her brows furrowing and he sighed then looked up at the sky.

    "Yeah, you are right, well, we have things we need to and have to do here, the chaos that the enemies might cause can shake the very core of a nation, no matter how big it may be, let''s help them in the best way we can," She responded.

    "I have to go along with what you want so, whatever," He said and she looked at him with a nk expression in her eyes and he nced at her as her eyes narrowed, while staring at him.

    "I am kidding, I am just messing with you, you can get rid of that look now," He added and she chuckled as he looked at her then she got up when she saw a child ying with her family, while using her magic and a gentle smile appeared on her face.

    "Shall we get something to eat then head back?" She asked and he stood up.

    ''What''s up with her? He is weird in so many ways as well...'' He thought as she went to a stall that was selling sweets and many other things, she began looking around then ordered a few and when she finished buy, she handed him a few and he looked at them then sighed.

    "Thank you," He said and she nced at him.

    "You are wee, we will head back, it will be dinner time soon and the king invited us," She replied and he nodded as they began heading back to the castle.

    After a few minutes of walking and snacking, they arrived back at the castle and Nessa saw that the sun had already set and she took a look at the time then smiled.

    "We are just in time, I will go freshen up then meet you for dinner," She said as they returned to their rooms.

    "I will wait for you and we will go together, don''t forget the job you gave me to act as," He replied as she opened her room door then chuckled before nodding and he went to his room to freshen up as did Nessa.

    A little while after, when the demon finished freshening up, he got dressed then nced at himself before exhaling deeply.

    "This is going to turn into one big mess, that''s the feeling I am getting, I swear I feel like ripping those bastards limb by limb... I wonder who the hell is behind all of this as well. She is not the only one but to her..." He mumbled before scoffing and leaving his room.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He went to Nessa''s room then knocked on her room door then she opened it and he peeked in and she looked at him with a sleepy look in her eye and his expression went nk.

    "You are one thates under impossible, aren''t you? If you are tireddy Nessa, you can meet with them tomorrow," He said and she nced at him and then wiped her eyes.

    "That would be rude, you know that, let''s get going or we will bete," She replied and he nced at her as she walked past him.

    "Quite determined as well," He said then followed her and Nessa sighed, knowing that the only thing she wanted to do at the moment was to get some sleep.

    As they were heading to the dining hall, they heard someone called out to them and Nessa came to a halt then turned around and saw it was a youngdy, who worked as a maid in the castle and she smiled at them.

    "Hello, I will take you to the dining hall, the king sent me to guide you both so that you won''t get lose since you haven''t gotten the chance to take a tour as yet," She said and Nessa smiled at her.

    "That was kind of him, thank you," She replied and the girl bowed her head a little, before walking away and they followed her.

    As they were heading to the dining hall, Nessa came to a halt upon sensing something and her eyes narrowed as the maid looked back at her and the demon nced at her.

    "Ma''am," The girl said.

    "Is everything okay?" He asked and Nessa scoffed.

    "That''s exactly what I intend to find out with my time here, if everything is okay or not, let''s go," She responded and he scoffed since he understood what she meant.

    "Sorry, let''s go," Nessa said and the girl nodded then took them to the dining room.

    Upon entering, she saw there was only a girl along with a guy who looked like a knight along with the king.

    "Your Highness," Nessa said and he smiled at them.

    "Please, both of you, take a seat," He replied and Nessa nodded.

    ''From the looks of it, things are not going to get better just like that, the candidates are not here, the king was right, there might be more than just a problem even if he manages to choose the right person, this is not going to be easy, I will help fix this, as fast as possible and tread carefully as well,'' Nessa thought as she sat down beside the demon then thanked the king for inviting them and he smiled at her.

    "Please, go ahead and take your dinner, no need to hold back, we can still talk," He said and they took their food then began eating.

    While eating, Nessa wondered what kind of energy she felt earlier, that was that heavy and her brows furrowed.

 Chapter 346 To see

    As Nessa was eating, she noticed the girl looking at her with a smile and she smiled back at her then looked at the knight behind her and her eyes narrowed.

    The girl had long, ck, curly hair with green eyes, she was slim and fair and was dressed like a princess would.

    ''I wonder how long I will be here, I personally don''t want to stay here for too long,'' She said and the demon nced at her as she was lost in her thoughts then flicked his finger, hitting the side of her head, gently and she flinched then looked at him and he finished off his meal.

    "Nessa, let me introduce you, this is my daughter, Mik," The king said and the Nessa smiled at the girl.

    "Nice to meet you, your highness," Nessa said and the youngdy smiled at her then bowed her head.

    "You as well, Nessa," She replied in a soft tone and the king smiled a little before exhaling deeply.

    "What''s the matter, father?" Mik asked and he nced at her then patted her on her shoulder.

    "Nothing for you to be so worried about, you have other things to focus on, do that," He responded and she frowned then Nessa sighed.

    ''Looks like this is going to take a lot of work, I should make Kurson pay me for this, whatever, this involves us as well, I can''t let them just do as they please when what we have created can...'' She thought then sipped her drink after finishing her meal.

    "Father, I am finished, I will see all of you tomorrow morning for breakfast, please, take care of yourself," Mik said as she got up and ced his hand on her shoulder and nced at her then smiled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I will be just fine, don''t worry and be careful, kiddo," He replied and she nodded, then left the dining hall before ncing at Nessa with her eyes narrowing and both Nessa as well as the demon saw her.

    "Sorry about her, she is just worried about what has been going ontely," The king said.

    "It''s okay, it''s only natural for her to be like that, tell me, is she a candidate as well?" Nessa asked and the king looked at her.

    "In my eyes, yes, but I am not so sure about her own," He responded and a smile appeared on Nessa''s face.

    "I see, then, would you like us to handle and figure this out in our own way, if that''s okay with you of course?" Nessa asked.

    "As long as I get the results that I am looking for as well as keep the people of this ce safe, yes, you have my permission," He responded and a smirk appeared on the demon''s face as he looked at Nessa and she smiled then thanked the king.

    "I am d Kurson sent someone capable, don''t let anyone know the real reason why you two are here, if they ask, I am the one that''s going to answer for both of you, is that okay?" He asked and Nessa nodded.

    "Yeah, that''s fine with me," She responded as he got up from his seat as did they.

    "Well, it''s your first day here, you guys have a good night''s rest then tomorrow we can continue our discussions and so on," He said.

    "As you wish," Nessa replied and he smiled at them.

    "Good night, I will see you both in the morning," He said then left and they left the dining hall, just after him.

    While walking in the hallway to get back to their room, the demon nced at her and she sighed then looked at him.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "It''s a bit too early, since we only got here a few hours ago, but you know the situation can rip everything apart for them, don''t you?" He asked and she nodded.

    "Yeah, we heard both praises and not-so-good things from the people as well, but I know how some people think as well, that''s why, we can''t judge based just on what they said, we have to dig in more and for that, there is tomorrow," She responded and he nodded.

    "You are right, you just do what you have to do, I will help analyze each individual that''s a candidate as well, with matters like these, I am sure maybe most of them are not clean at all, we have to see the different sides of them when power is concerned even the purest of heart can be tainted," He said in a serious and slightly cold tone and she nced at him.

    "Yikes, don''t talk like that in front of them, instead of even talking to you, they will avoid you like a storm," She replied.

    "Huh? If you think I sound crazy, I don''t, it''s the truth," He said and she chuckled as he stared at her.

    "I know, it''s the way a lot of people are, demon, calm down," She replied as they arrived at their rooms and he sighed.

    "Well, let all of it y out, we have to do our part and act like we are not onto them," He said.

    "Yeah, that way they won''t try and hide much, we have to be careful and look carefully, we have to actually get to know them, got it?" She asked as she leaned in towards him and he looked at her eyes then grabbed onto her shoulder and moved her back and she nced at his hands then looked at him.

    "I get it, Ipletely understand, now, good night, I will see you in the morning," He said then patted her on her shoulder and she smiled slightly.

    "Good night," She replied and his eyes narrowed, then both of them went into their room and locked their doors.

    ''He thinks pretty fast as well, but, he is something else, that''s for sure,'' Nessa thought before exhaling deeply and switching off the lights in her room and stretching off.

    That night both of them went to bed pretty fast since they had a lot to do the next day and due to being tired, Nessa didn''t take much time to fall asleep, with hopes that her n will go exactly as they wanted it to.

 Chapter 347 The same

    Later that night, while Nessa was sleeping, within her dreams, she saw a light and from it, someone''s hair blowing before her eyes and the area was both dark and had a little light, she called out to see who the person was, then he turned around to look at her with a smirk on his face.

    "What the hell? Who is this?" Nessa asked as her eyes narrowed as she stared at him and he approached her with a sort of different feeling and presence around him.

    Nessa left staring at the person she was looking at since she couldn''t see his face, the only thing she saw was part of his body and the rest was being blocked off by the shadows within the room.

    When he approached her, she saw piercing eyes looking at her and Nessa flung up from her sleep when he raised his hand and was about to touch her.

    "Wh- What the hell is with the weird dreams I have been havingtely?" She asked before exhaling deeply since the person she saw in her dreams was both calm and quite intimidating.

    [That''s probably because of the changes in your life, it''s been one after another and you have evolved quite a lot,dy Nessa.]

    "Yeah, it could be..." She mumbled.

    "Or maybe it''s something else, is that thing still up?" Nessa asked.

    [Yeah, you can rest day, it''s stronger than before as well anddy Nessa, sometimes dreamse in many different forms, it could be a warning or even something else.]

    "I understand, I will be more careful..." She said as she stretched off, then looked at the time and saw that the sun had begun rising as well and she yawned.

    ''You have got to be kidding me, I mean I still have more time to sleep but, I am not sure that it''s going to be enough,'' Nessa thought then stretched off and wiped her eyes as she remembered all of the dreams she had been havingtely.

    Nessaid back on the bed, then sighed before stretching off and closing her eyes and after a few minutes, she finally managed to fall asleep.

    Later that morning, when Nessa woke up, she stretched off, then wiped her eyes before getting out of bed and opening the curtain to the balcony door of her room.

    Nessa yawned, then went into the balcony and a gentle smile appeared on her face as the winds brushed against her and she exhaled deeply as she looked at the view of the city.

    "This feels nice," Nessa said then she sighed, after remembering that they had many things to do and she grabbed her clothes then went to freshen up.

    A little while after, when Nessa finished freshening up, she got dressed and then stretched off before yawning since she was still a little sleepy.

    Just before Nessa was about to leave her room, someone knocked on it and she opened the door, then saw it was the demon and he waved at her.

    "Good morning," He said and she smiled at him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good morning," She replied.

    "Are you ready for another day''s hard work?" He asked and she scoffed.

    "I don''t think I should answer that question, I am pretty sure I feel like doing nothing but, if I follow how I feel, who knows what may happen, shall we head to breakfast?" She asked and he chuckled then nodded.

    "Yes, let''s go," He responded as he moved out of her way then she closed her room door and both of them left.

    While walking a hallway, Nessa''s eyes narrowed when she sensed the same heavy feeling she got on her first day at the castle and she sighed as she looked around and the demon nced at her.

    ''Something just doesn''t give me a good feeling here? I can tell something is wrong, it kind of feels ominous, I am going to handle this situation with care or who knows what more might fall apart,'' She thought.

    As they were nearing the dining hall, someone bumped into Nessa and the person looked at her and her eyes narrowed as one of the maids opened the dining hall''s door and the king who was already in there, looked at them.

    "Ah, sorry," The person said.

    "It''s fine," She replied and he smiled at her.

    The guy was tall, had slightly long brown hair, blue eyes and was slim with fair skin.

    "Come on, join us for breakfast, Nessa, Kuruno," The king said and both of them entered the dining hall along with the guy.

    "Good morning, your highness," Both Nessa and the demon said and once and the king smiled at them.

    "Good morning, guys, you may sit," He replied, then they nodded, then took their seats and the king sighed.

    "Nessa, this is Nios," The king said and the guy who came in with her smiled.

    "Nios, this is Nessa, she came here from another kingdom, one of my friend''s close subordinates, she will be here for a while and the one near her is Kuruno, he is her personal attendant," The king said and Nios brought forth his hand.

    "Nice to meet you, Nessa," He said and she shook his hand.

    "You as well," She replied and he smiled at her then looked at the demon who nced at him.

    "Nice to meet you as well, Kuruno," Nios said.

    "Nice to meet you as well," The demon replied and Nessa nced at him and the girl that was with them for dinner the night before, was there as was the knight that came with her.

    "She came to see the one that''s going to get chosen as well?" Nios asked and the king sighed as he nced at Nessa.

    "First she came here for a vacation, but then that, so in a way," The king responded and Nessa smiled at him and wanted tough at the same time but held back.

    "I see, well, despite that, you will probably have time, there are a lot of nice ces to visit within the city, you can check them out," Nios said and Nessa nodded.

    "Well, for now, let''s eat our breakfast, there are a few things that have to be done today as well and I might address a few other thingster on," The king added and they nodded then took their food and began eating. Discover more stories at empire

    While eating, she sighed ''The vibe I am getting from them, is a little different, they won''t show certain sides easily, which is why the king needed help, they are smart as well, which also means I have to keep a close eye on each of them, I somehow have a bad feeling about this, I wonder what will happen,'' Nessa thought.

    She nced at the ones that were currently in the room and hoped to meet the other candidates soon so she could continue with her work.

 Chapter 348 About

    A little while after, when they finished eating their breakfast, Nessa felt an energy from the seal within her and her eyes narrowed as she wondered what was going on with the dragon and she exhaled deeply and the demon nced at her and his eyes narrowed.

    "Now, I have a few meetings to attend concerning a few other things of the kingdom and a certain set of people that may have their eyes set here," The king said and Nessa as well as the others looked at him.

    "Are you talking about the ones that we have been hearing abouttely? The ones that have been showing up out of the shadows and already caused major problems in a few ces?" The princess asked and the king nced at her and then smiled before nodding.

    "Yeah, they are the ones, ording to another king, they are a real problem, no one knows who their leader is but from their actions so far, it can be said, they are up to no good and simply don''t care what or who gets in their way," He responded.

    "I just hope that they don''te here to cause any sort of problems," The princess said and Nessa smiled slightly as she looked at the girl.

    "I hope we don''t have to deal with them, they sound like a bunch of pain, right now, I don''t think we are in a position to deal with that or a position for a fight, who knows what they are after as well, I am with her on this," Nios replied as he smiled at the princess and the girl did the same before lowering her head and exhaling deeply.

    "I know, I get what you are both saying and I don''t wish to have to deal with them right now as well, we have a lot to handle to handle right now, which is why I don''t want it to take long,tely for a lot of ces, not only ours, it''s one problem to the next, do you know of them as well, Nessa?" The king asked.

    She nced at him before exhaling deeply and the demon looked at her then she nodded and the demon beside her scoffed.

    "I see, I want you all to be careful until all of this blows over, we cannot waste too much time on choosing the next leader, it is why I have been looking at everything, even the little ones about those who have to potential to be chosen," The king said.

    "They are a vicious bunch as well, so it will be best if you guys don''t take too long in choosing as well, so far what has been known of them, is not good, it''s better to be careful," She replied as she looked at the ones that were with them and the king nodded.

    "There you have it, this is a serious matter to many of the kingdoms involved, so it''s best if all of you, up your acts as well, for now, I will head to the meeting andter on we will discuss a few more things based on the choosing, that will be all," He said as he walked away then came to a halt before looking back at Nessa who had gotten up from her chair.

    "Ah, Nessa, I hope you guys have a good day here, if there is anything either of you need, you can tell us, I will introduce you guys to the rest of themter today," The king said with a grin and Nessa smiled at him then nodded and he waved at them before leaving the room.

    "Damn, all of this is starting to be sort of a headache, I will see you guyster," Nios said as he got up then left as did Nessa and the demon.

    "They are slightly on edge, but only some might show that, it''s amazing how some people can hide how they are truly feeling as well as their true selves," She mumbled.

    "You have a few talents when that''s concerned," The demon said and Nessa flinched, then looked at him with her brows furrowing and he looked at her.

    "Oh? What? Am I wrong?" He asked with a smirk as he leaned in closer to her as they were about to leave the castle and she pulled back as slightly saw the side of his face and his eyes narrowed.

    "Be careful, you will lose a limb," She responded as she walked ahead of him and he looked at her as she exited the castle then he exhaled deeply before following her.

    "Hey, mydy," He said and she looked back at him.

    "Watch how you speak, what''s up with mydy now?" She asked with a grin and he scoffed.

    "Never mind, how do you intend to do your work?" He asked and she looked up at the sky as the fresh air brushed against her and she exhaled deeply.

    Enjoy new adventures from empire

    "I have a few ideas in my mind, one in which I am going to get my job done without having to be suspicious and without having to do too much," She responded and he nced at her.

    "I see, well, it''s good to know that you now have more than a n, but, do you care to share a bit more?" He asked and she chuckled then nced at him as he walked beside her and he looked at her.

    "Of course, I will tell you, after all, you are helping me, in your own way," She responded.

    "I see, I am all ears then," He said as she lowered her head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''I can only talk to you a few times, I wonder why I felt like that earlier, I will check on you just in case anything, you are not one hundred percent stable, after all,'' Nessa wondered as she thought about the dragon then sighed.

    As they walked around, both of them felt a surge of energying from beside them and Nessa turned around and saw it was a beam of water magic and her brows furrowed wondering, where that came from so suddenly.

 Chapter 349 Lacks a few

    Nessa exhaled deeply as she stared at the attacking toward her and her brows furrowed, then she was about to stop it, but the demon nced at her then sighed.

    Nessa''s eyes shimmered and the attack came to a halt then, she pointed it up in the air and released it and it exploded then the water sprinkled on the ground and she smiled a little.

    "That could be a strong attack, but it justcks a few things," Nessa said and the demon nodded.

    "Yeah, control as well, it looked sort of less, no life in it," He replied, then Nessa sighed as she peeked at where the dust that rose up from the ground wasing from and they decided to follow it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Continue your journey with empire

    Upon arriving at where the attack was shot from, Nessa saw the princess from before and the girl smiled nervously at her and Nessa exhaled deeply, then the girl rubbed the back of her head with messy hair.

    "I told you, not here, but do you ever listen? Can you ever even listen too?" The knight that was with the princess asked as he approached her with a towel in his hand and she exhaled deeply as she collected it from him.

    "I am so sorry," She responded and he exhaled deeply, then looked at Nessa and the demon.

    "I am sorry about all of this," The knight said as he bowed his head and Nessa smiled at him.

    "It''s fine, it was just a simple mistake, things like these happen at times, but, you just have to be a bit more careful," Nessa replied and he smiled at her then nodded.

    "Were either of you hurt in any way?" The princess asked as she walked around them in a circle and Nessa smiled nervously and the demon scoffed, Nessa looked at her then realized that the girl was the shy type.

    "Uh... We are fine, we didn''t get hurt, not even a scratch," Nessa responded then the girl sighed before patting Nessa on her shoulder and the girl nced at her hand.

    "I am d you guys are okay, I was just practicing my magic," She said then moved her hand odd of Nessa''s shoulder and the knight with her chuckled then Nessa smiled at her.

    "Don''t worry, we managed to stop it, with more practice and concentration as well as effort, I am sure you will be able to get it just right, your highness," Nessa replied and the prince sighed before smiling at her.

    "I see, you are right, it will take effort and all the others, well, I have no intention of giving up," She said and Nessa nced at the knight whom she noticed was looking at the girl in a different way and her eyes narrowed.

    ''I saw him looking at her like that for more than one time, the look in his eyes... Don''t tell me...'' She thought then a slight smile appeared on her face and the demon nced at her.

    "Good luck, we will get going," She said.

    "Uh... Please don''t tell anyone about this, I didn''t think anyone would be around here at this time," The princess replied as she yed with her fingers and Nessa sighed.

    "Don''t worry, no one will hear it from us, also, if you can''t get it on your own, you can seek help, water magic can be hard to control at times, princess," She said as she walked away and the girl peeked at her and the knight looked at them then smiled a little.

    "She is nice, now shall we go practice somewhere else?" The princess asked and the knight sighed.

    "Well, I guess there is no helping it, let''s go, I will help a bit more," He responded and she smiled at him then they left and Nessa scoffed.

    "Did you notice that as well?" Nessa asked as she looked at the demon and he nced at her while paying close attention to his surroundings.

    "In a way, I don''t focus on those things," He responded.

    "Are you a hard one there?" She asked as she pointed her finger to where his heart was and he looked at her as they came to a halt, she grinned at him and he lifted his right hand up and then clenched his fist.

    "What''s the matter?" She asked and he chuckled then walked away.

    "It''s nothing, you might as well tell me your n," He responded.

    "All right, I will, I want to see the rest of them, then I will ce it in action, we will only talk about what we n in my room though, for safety reasons, got it?" She asked and his eyes narrowed as he nced in a different direction.

    "Got it, it''s also safer that way, good choice," He responded and her brows furrowed, then she sighed as she thought about the seal and wondered what was going on then she sighed.

    "You went quiet all of a sudden, what''s wrong?" He asked and she lowered her head.

    "I don''t know, but, for now, I have to go take a look at something, I will tell you what my n is after I do what I need to, is that okay?" She asked and he nodded.

    "Got it, I will be in my room, don''t go too far," She responded as she walked away and he chuckled then looked beside him.

    ''Now, shall we dig a little deeper? I am sure there is more going on here, I wonder what might happen now, that feeling earlier...'' He thought as he walked away and Nessa went to her room.

    The girl locked her room door, then exhaled deeply before looking around.

    ''Scan the room,'' She thought.

    [Scanpleted, there is no one here, if anyone ising you will know, you can do as you wish.]

    Nessa sighed, then the seal on her body glowed slightly and the dragon came to her mind as she closed her eyes.

    "Hey, can you hear me?" She asked as she hoped to connect to the dragon.

    "What''s going on with you right now?" She asked as a slightly red aura began forming with her and the dragon appeared in her subconscious and her brows furrowed as she looked at him.

 Chapter 350 From within

    The dragon''s eyes glowed red as he looked at her and her eyes shimmered, then her brows furrowed as she stared at him with a few thoughts running through her mind.

    "Hello, it''s been a while, Nessa," He said and she exhaled deeply, then clutched the seal that appeared on her body and he nced at her before sighing.

    "Are you worried about something?" He asked.

    "I have been feeling this weird energy from within your seal, there is a lot going ontely, so I was wondering whether you were okay or not," She responded and he nced at her.

    "I see, so I am the reason you got worried, I am sorry about all of this Nessa, I know you are busy these days," He said and she looked at him then a gentle smile appeared on her face.

    "Don''t worry about it, tell me, you didn''t just show up because you wanted to chat with me, now did you?" Nessa asked and he nced at her then she smiled at him.

    "True, I know we can''t talk too much, but since you are already here, I might as well take the opportunity," He responded and her brows furrowed as she looked at him.

    "Is something wrong with you?" She asked and the mark began glowing slightly on her as well as his body and she looked at it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yeah, in a way I guess, I just hope that it does not interfere with your work or daily life," He responded.

    "All right, now you are making me even more worried than I was before, what''s going on with you? What''s with the weird energy from within the seal?" She asked as he stared at her and then lowered his head.

    "My seal or more like a curse, it''s the reason that''s happening, some of my energy must have peeked through it, I have grown a lot by just living within you, in this amount of time I have regained most of my energy that I had lost, not all of it, but it is more than enough.

    "If this continues and depends on how much changes, I don''t know how it may affect you either, due to what happened so far, it could cause you severe damages if not contained, I don''t know what will happen next," He responded.

    "I see, so that''s what''s going on with youtely, I didn''t realize it, that''s what I felt earlier, you are worried about what could happen because it is not broken as yet or taken off of you, which means the energy that wasing from it earlier could cause you many problems since you are sealed within me, the oue could be bad for you if this is not fixed," She said as he stared at her.

    "Hey, wait, rx a little, because of you, it''s been even more contained than it was before, but you are growing stronger these days, I think it''s one of the reasons it''s reacting now, what''s happening with me could have side effects on you, that''s one of the reasons you have to be more careful, if this curse was on another person, a normal one, it could probably kill them," He replied.

    Nessa looked at him after hearing that and her brows furrowed, then she and the girls exhaled deeply and when he heard the muttering, he chuckled.

    "You can reinforce the seal as well, it will strengthen it and keep it from going out of control, if this gets worse, we will both be in trouble, it can get deadly, it all depends on the situation," The dragon said and Nessa sighed then she looked at the dragon and he smiled at her.

    "I cannot just risk it, you are a friend of mine, if this gets worse who knows what it will do to you more than me since you are the one with it, there is only one way to fix this and that''s breaking that curse that you got, sooner thanter," She replied and the dragon left staring at her and her eyes narrowed as she looked at the marking on his chest.

    "Are you crazy? Don''t you have other things to do right now? You don''t have to risk all of this to break it, I will find a way to handle it myself, you don''t need to get involved with this, it will take a little time since you have to even figure out a way to do it," He said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "I know, but I am not going to have anything wrong with you while you are in my watch, you are a part of me, I will find a way to handle this as fast as possible before something actually happens, I am going to break it and let you be free, you deserve that much, don''t try to talk me out of it," She replied and he sighed.

    "Well, I really just wanted to warn you about it so that you will be more careful, but, youpletely overpowered me, if you are going to look for a way, be careful, right now, in the time you are in, everything has changed and soon enough, your name will be known as well and you will have to give it your all to protect what''s yours," He said.

    "I get it, I will be careful, don''t worry too much and I know, things are changing more and more with each day that passes by, also by now, I am willing to do a lot more to protect those that I care about than I was before, you will be out of here soon," She replied and he bowed his head.

    "I can tell how much you have changed, you don''t have to tell me about that, and now, things are more dangerous for you than before," He said and she nodded then remembered that the demon was waiting on her and broke their collections.

    "I know, well now that I know what''s going on, I will do my job, I will see youter," She replied and he nodded then disappeared and Nessa smiled as she looked at the seal on her body and her eyes as well as her body began glowing slightly and at the same time, the demon turned around with his eyes narrowing.

 Chapter 351 Stable

    Nessa nced at the seal, then exhaled deeply since she was worried about the dragon and didn''t want anything to happen to him as well and she ced her hand on the seal.

    "Is it stable?" She asked.

    [Yes, the seal is currently stable and will be for a while more, if it ever bes unstable, you will be the first one to know and you can keep it intact when it does, but for how much longer it willst after the first time, only time will tell.]

    "I see, well, make sure to let me know just in case I don''t pay attention and focus on it, got it?" Nessa asked.

    [I will let you know if anything happens, you can rest easy for now.]

    "Got it, also, take off the seal you ced around the room so that I could talk to him, there is no need for that one, however, keep the other one going, can you do that?" Nessa asked.

    [I can and it''spleted.]

    "That''s good, thank you," Nessa said.

    [You are wee, also here you need to be more cautious, so, be careful.]

    Nessa smiled, then stretched off before yawning since she began feeling a bit sleepy, she went into the balcony where she smiled as the wind brushed against her cheeks and she looked at the forest then scoffed.

    ''I better get back to the demon, I still have a lot to figure out about this one, he is mysterious as well, and that air around him... I guess now I see why some people may look at me differently,'' Nessa thought before sighing and leaving her room.

    Myalis left the castle and she looked around, but didn''t see the demon anywhere in the courtyard and her brows furrowed, wondering where he could have gone and she sighed.

    "I sure hope he doesn''t cause any sort of trouble..." She mumbled.

    "Don''t worry, I have no intention of doing that," He responded and she felt a warm breath brush against her neck and her eyes widened then she turned around and she saw him standing behind her.

    "You finished doing what you had to?" He asked and that''s when she realized how close he was to her and she was about to hit him, but he grabbed onto her hand and she nced at him, then pushed him back with her hand and he looked at her then she sighed, since she did it on instinct.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "My bad," She said and he looked at her.

    "It''s okay and it''s only natural, I should have known that would happen, I have to be more careful now and so should you, next time you might actually take someone''s head off," He replied and she chuckled then looked at him.

    "Yeah, I get it, you should not sneak up either, you will end up getting hurt, my instincts are high," She said.

    "I know that by now, I have seen it in action, mydy," He replied and her eyes narrowed.

    ''This guy...'' She thought before looking away from him.

    "That princess from earlier, do you think she wants to be the leader?" He asked and she looked at him before sighing.

    "With the way she is acting, I think she does want to be the next leader, but it doesn''t really matter who wants to be it at this point," She responded as he approached her.

    "What matters is who is worth it, who deserves it," Both of them said at once and Nessa chuckled then nodded.

    "Yeah, that''s one thing that is important as well, especially when there are so many of thempeting for it, I can bet some of them are but are just acting like they are not, well, maybe most of them," She responded as she looked at the city in front of them.

    "You are right, you have been so far, you are pretty good at observing things, aren''t you?" He asked and she nced at him with her brows furrowed.

    "What is it?" He asked.

    "I should say the same thing about you, you are pretty good yourself, in many more things than I can imagine at the time, right?" She asked as a shadow appeared over her face and he scoffed.

    "Well, who knows," He responded and she scoffed.

    "We will see in due time, demon," She said as she was about to touch his shoulder and he grabbed onto her hand then she looked at him before moving her hand away.

    "You are quite an interesting demon, I might keep you around longer, who knows," She said and he looked at her and then chuckled.

    "We will see about thatter on, for now, what are you going to do?" He asked, she nced at the time and saw that it was gettingte already and she sighed.

    "I need to meet all of them soon, it''s easier to get things to go the way I want to that way," She mumbled as she thought about a few things and wondered when the others were going to make their move.

    ''I wonder who the hell their leader might be..." She mumbled and the demon heard her then he sighed.

    "To find out that, you will have to do a lot more which means get more involved, not that you aren''t already, you will have to dig into it, work your way up from all those that work under the person, gather info and you will eventually bump into the one or who knows whether you might need to do any of that at all," He said and she looked at him and a smirk appeared on his face and she saw.

    "You are not wrong, I know that as well, every bit of what you said is right, I just have to figure it all out," She replied and he nced at her.

    "I know, I intend to help as well, for my own reasons, of course," He said and she smirked.

    "Of course," She replied.

    "Hello, the king requests an audience in the throne room, he said to tell you that, all of the other candidates will be there as well," One of the workers of the king said as he approached them and they nced at him.

    "Thanks, we will be there," Nessa replied and he bowed his head then left.

    "Let''s go," The demon said as he walked away and she went with him as well.

 Chapter 352 A grandkid

    After a few minutes of walking, both of them arrived at the throne room and when the guards opened the door, they entered.

    The king looked at them as well as the princess and her guard and they approached him then bowed their heads.

    "Thank you foring, you two," The king said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "There is no need for that," She replied and he smiled at them, then they stood aside and the Nessa nced at the princess and the girl gently smiled at her and Nessa waved at the girl as the knight behind her looked at them and Nessa saw.

    ''The way he is looking at her, am I wrong about this?'' Nessa wondered and the demon nced at her then tapped her on her shoulder and she nced at him.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Where are you lost?" He asked as he looked at her and she sighed.

    "Nowhere, at the moment, I am right here," She responded and he scoffed.

    "Okay, if you say so," He said and she looked at him as he looked around and her eyes narrowed.

    ''That hood...'' Nessa thought and his eyes narrowed, then he nced at her and she turned away immediately from him.

    Before he could say anything to Nessa, the doors of the entrance to the throne room opened and they looked at those who entered, all at the same time and the workers that were currently there, bowed their heads in respect to them.

    "Your Highness," All of them said at once as they bowed their heads and Nessa noticed that a child was with them. the little boy looked at her and then smiled before waving at her and she smiled at him then waved back at him and he grinned.

    "So, I take it these are the candidates?" Nessa asked.

    "Seems like it, but from what I hear, some are not directly from the king''s blood, which means things are not going to be easy, each has different standing and support, as well as other things, which means there has already been interference in this matter," He responded and Nessa exhaled deeply before looking at them.

    "This is going to be difficult, well, we will just have to work harder on figuring this out and helping the king in our own way, after all, the final decision has to be his," She said and he nodded.

    "You are right, after all, there is only so much that we can do, we cannot getpletely involved," He replied and she nodded as the ones that had just entered the room turned towards them and Nessa looked at them then Nios waved at her and she slightly smiled at him.

    "Ah, yes, they have only met Nios so far, I guess I have to introduce you guys," The king said with a gentle smile on his face.

    Nessa sighed, then he began introducing them to everyone that was there and they looked at Nessa and the demon and she waved at them.

    "Enjoying the kingdom, so far?" Nios asked.

    "Yeah, everything is nice here, there are lots more things for me to do as yet," She responded and he nodded, then the princess smiled at them as the child approached Nessa and she looked at him.

    "Hello," He said with a cute smile on his face and a happy tone.

    "Ira, don''t be rude,e back here," The little boy''s mother said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "It''s okay, he is not being rude," Nessa replied as she crouched down a little and the little boy looked at her.

    "You are pretty, miss," He said and the demon chuckled as Nios and the others smiled at him.

    The child was around seven years of age, he had long silky brown hair, which was in a braid and fair skin with shimmering blue eyes.

    "I see, thank you, you are a very handsome young boy, what''s your name?" She asked and he smiled brightly.

    "Thank you, my name is Ira," He responded and Nessa patted him on his head and he smiled brightly and his mother exhaled deeply as the king chuckled while looking at them.

    "What an interesting kid, right, Nessa?" The king asked and she stood up then nodded.

    "Well, he is a bit of the weird end, that''s my grandson, Ira," He responded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Nessa looked at the kid and he smiled at her then she patted him on his head and the demon nced at her.

    "Nice to meet you, Ira," She said.

    "Nice to meet you as well, miss," He replied, then she moved her hand away from his head.

    "Ira,e on, don''t go bothering anyone else," His mother said and he approached her then Nessa nced at them.

    His mother was tall, had ck hair with brown eyes and she was slim, fair and had her hair up in a bun.

    "Well, Nessa, these are the candidates, actually one is a bitte, he will be here in a few minutes and I will introduce all of them to you guys since you are here," The king said and Nessa nodded then looked at those who were around in the meantime.

    "Uh...Aren''t you one as well?" Nessa asked as she looked at the princess and the girl nced at her then smiled.

    "No, I changed my mind," She responded as she clenched her right fist and Nessa''s eyes narrowed when she saw that and the demon nced at the girl.

    "I see, that''s too bad," Nessa said and the girl lowered her head and the knight behind her exhaled deeply.

    "Do you think she is scared?" The demon asked and Nessa nced at him as she was thinking then she scoffed.

    "Maybe a little, but from my point of view, something is just off about this, she is scared, but there is something else about her, as well," She responded, he nced at the girl who looked away and he looked at the knight standing behind her and scoffed.

    "Well, we will figure it outter, let''s just wait and hear what this meeting is about," She added and he nodded.

    "I am sorry for beingte," Someone said as he walked into the throne room and Nessa nced at him as he entered his gaze passed them as well.

 Chapter 353 Another entirely

    Everyone looked at thest candidate that entered and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she counted them, then looked at the princess before sighing and the demon''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the one that had just entered and Nessa nced at him.

    ''He seems lost,'' She thought as she touched his hand with her elbow and he nced at her then she smiled a little.

    "Is something wrong?" She asked and he sighed.

    "No, nothing at all, you just focus on the job that you have to do," He responded and she nodded then returned her attention to the others.

    "So, Kace, you came after all, I am d you made it," The king said and the young man bowed his head.

    "Thank you and I apologize for beingte, I have to take care of a few things," He replied with a smile.

    "I understand, you can raise your head," The king said and Nios nced at him.

    "It was more important than this?" Nios asked and the guy looked at him, then smiled and Nios scoffed as Nessa looked on, wondering what was going on between them and the princess exhaled deeply, as did the king.

    "Nios," Kace said and Nios looked at him with his brows furrowing and the king nced at him.

    "Hey, do I need toe down there or something?" The king asked and they looked at him, then bowed their heads before apologizing and he looked at Nessa then she smiled at him and he nodded before turning away.

    "Now, there is a lot that needs to be discussed, who knows how much longer this old guy can go on for, don''t make things any harder than it already is and I hope that whoever gets chosen, you guys will ept it even if you may not like it and move forward, continue to support each other, can you do that?" The king asked.

    Each of them exchanged nces as the king looked at them as did the princess and they nodded, then looked at him and he tilted his head.

    "We promise," They responded and the king smiled at them and Nessa''s eyes narrowed as she looked at all of them.

    ''That was very easy, a bit too easy, is there something wrong here?'' She wondered then looked up at the ceiling while thinking and her eyes shimmered as a few things came to her mind.

    "Who are they?" Kace asked.

    "They are our guests," Ira responded and Nessa smiled at him.

    "That''s Nessa and Kuruno, he is her personal attendant, they will be staying with us for a while so I want all of you to treat them well, got it?" The king asked.

    "As you wish, your highness," Kace responded and the king nodded.

    "Now, I will introduce all of you guys to them, they are new here so be a little patient," The king said and they nodded then looked at Nessa.

    "You guys already know of Nios, he is my younger son, the next is Ira''s father, my eldest son, Reign and this is Kace, he is not from my family, he was suggested by the high council to be here," The king said and they smiled at her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Reign was tall, muscr, fair and had green eyes with short brown hair while Kace was tall, slim yet muscr and fair with slightly long ck hair and brown eyes.

    "Nice to meet you all," She said with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Nice to meet you both as well," They replied and Nessa''s brows furrowed as she thought about the council that the king mentioned and she nced at him.

    ''The high council?'' She wondered.

    "What''s the matter?" The demon asked and she looked at him and was about to ask him more about to council when the king began talking to the princess.

    "Also, there will be a few other peopleing here when it is time for the choosing, a few will be from the council since they basically want to keep an eye on us, I thought I should let you know," The king said.

    "They like to get involved in everything when it has to do with the kingdoms, they want everything to go their way at times," Nios replied and the king nodded.

    "Yeah, the council is another matter entirely, everyone wants to make sure this kingdom gets the perfect leader, but no leader is perfect, everyone should know that, so far your tests have been going well and all of you show great leadership, that I can say," The king said and they smiled at him, pleased to hear what he said.

    "But, don''t go getting a big head just by those words, there are still a lot more things that you guys have to do, choosing a leader is no easy task, nor is bing one, I have a few more things to address, as well, so please be a little patient," The king added.

    "That''s fine, we knew this wouldn''t be over in just a few minutes, we would like to talk about a few things as well, bear with us, Nessa, Kuruno," Reign said and the king smiled at them.

    "We have nothing else to do, so it''s okay, don''t worry about it," Nessa replied and he smiled at them.

    "Father, before we get more into the session matter, there is this other thing, I hear the council has been putting their foot down on a few neckstely, I hear they even have their eyes on a new nation that was formed, one with monsters, do you think they will take any action or so on, especially with how things have beentely?" Reign asked and Nessa nced at him then the king sighed.

    "That''s not how that works, they can''t just do things either," The princess responded.

    "True, they will want to know more, but as to take an action, that''s not how they work, if the nation hasn''t done anything as well, they don''t have a right to, they areplicated," The king said.

    "The king is right and they areplicated it depends most of the time, but one thing you guys should know is that you cannot mess with them easily, they don''t let go just like that if something catches their attention, these days things have been changing, their ranking officers are increasing as well, the ones that are at the top right now like, Kurson and a few others, they are strong," Kace said.

    After hearing Kurson''s name, Nessa looked at Kace with her brows furrowing and the demon nced at her as her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 354 Depends

    Hearing his name made a few things go through Nessa''s mind and she wondered what she was hearing but then remembered that Kurson said she would find out for herself when shees to the kingdom and everything would be exined in detail.

    She exhaled deeply realizing that this is what he was talking about and she scoffed.

    ''So, you are a high-ranking official within the council, that''s good to know, at least I now know where you get your information from and now I know what position you are actually in, but...'' She thought then demon the demon tapped her on her shoulder and she nced at him.

    "You are not thinking he is bad are you?" He asked and her brows furrowed.

    "Huh? Are you talking about Kurson?" She asked and he nodded then she scoffed.

    "No, I know he is not bad but I have a few questions since some of the things that he is doing could get him in lots of trouble," She responded.

    "True, well, now everyone has an eye out for the new nation, I am pretty sure the council is concerned about a few things as well and depends on their opinion of you guyster on, if it''s a bad one, he could get in trouble if they find out he is in league with the leader, did you think of that as well?" He asked and she smiled as she looked at him.

    "The way you think... Whatever, yeah I did think about that part as well, I will need to know more about this council after all," She responded and he nced at her before scoffing.

    "Depends on what you want to know, it could be hard to find out, but if it''s just the normal things then that would be easy," He said and she smiled a little before looking at the king and the others.

    "So, they have their eyes on the new nation, what if they find it a threat without them actually doing anything wrong?" Nessa asked and the king nced at her.

    "Well, that justplicates things even more, they will have to think ten times more as to what action they will take, it''s like I said before, it all depends, to be honest," The king responded and her eyes narrowed as she remembered a few things, Kurson used to tell her about the power of a few people, especially those in high positions.

    "I see, so they act when things that they don''t like are happening, things that can go beyond their control, when certain things don''t go their way and so on?" She asked and the king chuckled.

    "Sometimes, after all the council is like an organization that was created to keep most things within these kingdoms intact, to keep an eye on them, especially when ites to magic, they are a different type of power," The king responded and Nessa''s eyes narrowed then she smiled at him and the demon nced at her with his eyes narrowing.

    "I understand, some people even think that they have to keep the peace and so on, am I right?" Nessa asked and the king chuckled as he looked at her and the princess smiled as Nios smirked.

    "Yeah, you are right about that, some people do think that, but I have a different opinion, that I can tell you and everyone here without any sort of fear," The king responded and the demon smirked then Nessa exhaled deeply, realizing a few more things with their conversation, some which included Kurson.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Still, we have to be careful of certain things, father," Reign said and the king nodded with a gentle smile on his face.

    "He is right, a lot of things have changedtely and it''s better to be careful, the council is one that you shouldn''t mess with even though they can be reasonable at times, we all know that much," Kace added and Nios nced at him in such a way again that it caught Nessa''s attention and her brows furrowed.

    "We know, don''t worry about that," Reign said and Kace smiled at him, then nodded as the princess looked at them then she sighed before lowering her head.

    ''The way Nios looked at him, is this really just because of thempeting for the crown or is it something else?'' Nessa thought as she carefully looked at the way they were reacting to each other.

    "Careful how you look, you might get noticed," The demon said and she smiled then nodded.

    ''It would seem to me that I have more to deal with than I realized before, now this council thing...'' She thought before sighing and Ira approached her then tapped her on her hand and she looked at him then he smiled at her and she chuckled.

    "Ira," His mother called out, then Nessa lifted him up in her arms and she smiled at him then he grinned.

    "I am so sorry about this," His mother said.

    "It''s okay, I don''t mind, he is a cute little boy," She replied and his mother chuckled, then the princess smiled at them and the knight that was with her looked over at them.

    "Well, guys, about this new nation, no one even knows who exactly the leader is, I do know that some are saying, he is quite powerful, though, not knowing an identity makes things a bit harder for the council, we can continue discussing more about thister, I will even give my own opinion on it, however, for some reason, all of this feels like it''s just getting started, the nation seems to be growing fast," The king said and they smiled at him.

    Nessa chuckled after hearing that the king called her a he and she sighed, then the king got up from his seat and they looked at him as he approached them.

    "Well, since we are going to discuss the nationter, I might as well talk about the selection, you guys will be tested and when and how, that you won''t be told or how long, let''s see how well you do," The king said and they left staring at him then the king grinned and Nessa smiled at him.

 Chapter 355 Should work

    Each of the candidates exchanged nces and the king''s eyes narrowed and a smirk appeared on his face as he stared at them and Nessa smiled a little when she saw.

    The king approached them and they looked at him as he peeked at their faces then heughed "Do you guys have a problem with the new challenge?" He asked and Kace''s eyes narrowed then he bowed his head as did the others and the princess looked on from behind.

    "No, your highness," They responded and the king sighed then looked at them.

    "Nice, now, I wish all of you good luck with all of this, let''s see how well you do, after all, this won''t be easy," The king said and they looked at him as they raised their head and the princess smiled at them.

    "Mik, what do you think about my new challenge?" The king asked as he looked back at her and she stepped forward with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Well, I think it''s perfect, it can help with many decisions as well, father," She responded and he grinned, then patted her on her shoulder and she nced at him then Nessa exhaled deeply.

    "Are you good at reading scenarios?" The demon asked and she nced at him and he looked at her then she smiled a little.

    "A little, not everything is always as it seems, right?" She asked.

    "Yeah, you are still growing as a leader as well, huh?" He asked and she looked at him then smiled before nodding and he scoffed.

    "Well, I have a feeling, this won''t take you too long to figure out, I am here as well, let''s see how all of this ys out," He said.

    "I would like to see that as well, this is going to get interesting, I wonder whether they will y a fair game or not," She replied and he looked at them with his eyes narrowed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Guys, that''s all for now, you can go back to doing what you were, I have a few other matters to tend to as well and prepare for the arrival of a few members which will be sent by the council, well, it could be just one, who cares," The king said as he walked away before ncing at Nessa with a smile and she scoffed.

    ''I guess that means it is time to put my n in motion as well,'' Nessa thought.

    "Let''s go, I am sure there will be a lot more to talk aboutter, but, for now, we have things to do," Nessa said as she walked away and he followed her.

    "Are you going already?" Mik asked then Nessa looked back at the girl.

    "Yeah, there are a few things that I need to do and I want to have a look at the kingdom as well," She responded and Mik smiled at her as did Reign and the others.

    "Well, there are a lot of ces to visit even during the night, I am sure you will like it," Nios said.

    "He is right and you guys should join us for drinks and so on sometimes, when you are free of course," Mik replied.

    "My little sister is right, you are our guests," Reign said and his wife nodded.

    "It would be our pleasure, just send for us when you guys are ready," Myalis replied and Mik nodded then Nesa smiled at them.

    "You guys have fun," Nios said.

    "Thank you, I am sure we will," She replied, then bowed her head before leaving the throne room with the demon and she sighed as they walked down a hallway.

    "So, you have got a n already right?" The demon asked and she nced at him with a smile on her face.

    "Of course, I do, it will only take a few minutes to put in ce,e on, let''s head to my room," She responded and he nodded.

    After a few minutes, both of them went to her room, then he locked the door behind them and Nessa stretched off, then looked around the room, then her eyes shimmered blue as did the ground and the demon looked at it.

    "Now, we can do as we please, you weren''t worried that I may not actually have a n, were you?" She asked as she approached the demon and he scoffed.

    "No, I wasn''t, is that a surprise to you?" He asked and she chuckled.

    "Maybe or maybe not, d you show a little faith or so," She responded then patted him on his shoulder and his eyes narrowed as he nced at her hand.

    "I see, well, if I didn''t at least have some, I am not sure I would be here, but I am here for more than one reason, of course," He said and she sighed.

    "I already know that you have made that clear before, rx a little," She replied before walking away from him. and he sighed.

    "So, what is your n?" He asked and Nessa turned around and looked at him, then her eyes began glowing and a magic circle appeared on the floor and he looked at her then she ced her right hand against it.

    "I said that I would take care of it, didn''t I?" She asked and the demon nodded, then a fox and a wolf appeared before her and his brows furrowed and she smiled at them.

    "Guys, I have a job for you, are you both up to it?" She asked and the fox and the wolf looked at each other then at her and she smiled at them.

    "I get it now," The demon said and she chuckled, then patted the wolf and the fox on their heads.

    "We aren''t doing anything at the time, mydy, all you have to do is give us your orders," The fox said and Nessa smiled at him.

    "Nice, that''s good to know, now I will tell you both what you need to do and how you should do it, with the way I have nned this one should work out, listen carefully, got it?" She asked and they nodded then she got up and the magic circle disappeared.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!